《Common Sense of a Duke's Daughter》
Chapter 1
Although it¡¯s a bad ending
...It hurts.
The first thing she felt was the pain. Up until that moment of time, she was still in her slumber, and it was the pain and drowsiness that awaken ¡°this one.¡±
...Even if it was just a little, she wanted to wake up earlier.
She was thrown into the ground in front of many people, and there were a number of men who were holding her down. Even if she wasn¡¯t a girl, anyone would start to struggle.
If this is a kidnapping, maybe a Prince riding a white horse wille and save her... but what kind of sweet dream was she dreaming about. This ce is the ¡°ce of her condemnation.¡± Other than the victim, there is no way a perpetrator like herself would have any salvation.
By the way, since this situation was one she, herself, created, let this one exin how this came to be.
My name is Iris. Iris Lana Armelia. The first child of a Duke, Duke Armelia of Tasmeria Kingdom. A blooming youngdy who¡¯s currently 16 years of age. Father is the Prime Minister, and Mother, being a daughter of a General, also has parents with superior lineage. I am a bona fide youngdy [ojou-sama], and in this Kingdom, my lineage onlyes second to the Royal Family.
As for why I have been speaking in third person... it¡¯s because ¡°I¡± am a different human being. To be precise, right now, Iris¡¯ personality and ¡°mine¡± have fused together.
Speaking of Iris... She is the other half of my person, an ordinary woman who used to used to work in a country called ¡°Japan¡± before dying at the age of 30. That day, I was working reallyte at night, died in an ident right after work, and awoke from the pain just a while ago.
However, just a few moments ago, I had been living as her with no recollection of my previous life, until her personality and my own had fused together... That¡¯s how it is. ...However, because of the present state of thing, I probably cannot afford to take it easy.
Well, now that she and ¡°myself¡± had fused as one, I looked back at the memories I had of my past life and recalled something. ...Is this world not the same game I was ying back then!? That¡¯s what I thought.
When one lives only for her work, she has no spare time to fall in love! Although that¡¯s what I thought, I still had a maiden¡¯s mind and wanted to experience the thrill. Because I was like that, I was superbly addicted to otome games in my previous life.
At breaks and at night; during those times, I would always y those games to heal myself. Not good, not good. It¡¯s not about that... Right now, this world looks exactly the same as the game I was ying in my previous life.
The title of the game was ¡°You are my Princess [Kimi wa boku no Princess],¡± KimiPri for short. The story took ce in a world simr to Europe during the Middle Ages, with the female protagonist being the daughter of a noble at the bottom of thedder of aristocracy, a Baron, in a school where the children of the aristocracy ¡ª including the upper echelon ¡ª gathers, and a Cindere story unfolds... or so to say, it was somethingmon.
The capture targets were: the Second Prince, the son of the Knight¡¯s General, the Prime Minister¡¯s son, and the son of the Pope of the Darryl religion. Their character temte is exactly the same as the story and is as follows: overly self-confident, hot-blooded, cool, and mysterious.
Now then, in these kinds of stories, of course, a rival character also exist. And she is the fianc¨¦e of the Second Prince, Edward Tom Tasmeria, also the daughter of a Duke, in other words, me.
If the yer character, the daughter of a Baron, chooses Edward as her target, his fianc¨¦e, in the pursuit of interfering with their rtionship, is spiteful towards her.
Although she is a daughter of an aristocrat, she is still, after all, a young girl... Speaking of something she did to be spiteful, well, it was nder and harassment at school. When I was the yer character, the rival character was her, and there were a few times where I did find her quite obnoxious... During the ending of the route, she was imprisoned by the Church of Darryl before returning home to be ced under house confinement. ¡°There¡¯s no need to go that far...¡± That kind of sympathetic feeling urred in me.
I mean, if one gives it some consideration, the yer approached the capture target who already has a fianc¨¦e and had an illicit love affair with him... Normally, wouldn¡¯t you think that the heroine is the bad guy in this situation? No matter who it is, they would hate such a person, and they would think what Iris did is pretty cute.
...With that said, in these kind situations, no one would listen to such exnations. There is not a single ally, it is apletely helpless condition.
I have already reached the end of the game, dragged and surrounded in a certain ce by the good-looking guys and the protagonist to be convicted.
...Or rather, when reincarnation usually happens, wasn¡¯t it the norm for a person to recall their past life during infancy? Like this, no matter how hard I try from now on, I¡¯m already checkmated on the board.
¡°If you have any excuse, let¡¯s hear it now, Iris. Regarding all the times you¡¯ve harassed Yuri.¡±
The sound of Ed¡¯s pained voice resounded in the area. He was looking down with eyes full of scorn.
¡°...Can you let go of me?¡±
I spoke to the guy who was holding me down, but he ignored my words. The son of the Knight Leader, Dorsen Katabelia, is really strong, and the ce on my shoulder where he was touching hurts.
Dorsen ignored my words and strengthened the hold on my shoulder instead.
¡°It hurts, so let me go. ...You, the son of the one who serves as the Knight Leader, Druna-sama, who is supposed to wield his power for the sake of the weak; to think you would do something like using brute force to hold down a weak girl.¡±
When I said that, he showed some reaction by twitching. As I thought, no matter where it is, the schooling of the Knights are the same.
¡°...You, a weak girl? Please stop joking and think about what you¡¯re saying carefully.¡±
And the person who wasughing through his nose while he said that was my brother, Berne Tashi Armelia. Ah, the way he¡¯s looking at me, it doesn¡¯t seem like he thinks of me as his Sister, and the way he¡¯s smiling sarcastically really annoys me.
That said... although it¡¯s frustrating, because I¡¯ve already been checkmated on this board, there¡¯s no other choice but to intentionally make a bad move.
¡°...It is true that I did harass the daughter of the Baron, Yuri Noir. I admit it.¡±
¡°...You sure did admit it quite readily, didn¡¯t you?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Because it is obvious that everyone in this ce already knows what had happened, I thought of spare you of your time. Consider it as my good faith.¡±
¡°...You, why did you harass her...!¡±
¡°...Why are you asking ¡®why¡¯...¡±
Ed was enraged in an instant. I wonder if I can remember it... No, the memory I have regarding the protagonist had deteriorated because of all the love and romance filling Iris¡¯ brain. Surely, all the memories she has about her has been altered and interpreted out of her own convenience.
Chapter 2
Love cools down
...I can¡¯t associate myself with such farce any longer. After all, this is the part where Ed and his merrypanions would try and vent their frustrations. The part where they justify her as the victim. If I don¡¯t avoid that scenario, I won¡¯t be able to escape being under house arrest... There¡¯s already nothing left for me to do in this ce.
The more important thing is whether or not I can avoid being imprisoned by the church... However, that has to be negotiated with Father. Once again, I repeat, there¡¯s nothing left for me to do in this ce.
¡°...Since I will not be able to meet everyone from now onwards, I will take this opportunity to say my farewells. Everyone, thank very much for everything so far. To be able to attend this academy with all the other students, and to those who had treated me well, you have my sincere gratitude. Farewell, everyone.¡±
Since I probably will not have a chance to go out into polite society in the future. I probably won¡¯t need toe back to this academy.
¡°Iris, wait...!¡±
After finishing with a pleasant feeling, I wanted to leave this ce but Ed detained me. He can¡¯t read the atmosphere, can he... I wonder, how did ¡°I¡±e to like this kind of man.
¡°Before you leave, apologize to Yuri.¡±
Seriously~ I really wonder why did I¡¯vee to like this kind of guy for a period of time? Ah, on the other hand... I think I¡¯ve misheard it, but I seemed to have heard something strange.
I, a daughter of a Duke, apologize to a daughter of a Baron in front of everyone? I really wanted to voice this question loudly.
...I¡¯m not saying this just because resentfulness or pride. However, daughters are nevertheless daughters. How I conduct myself will highly reflect upon our Ducal House, which has great influence among the aristocracy.
In other words, when I apologize, it will beparable to Armelia House bowing to the Baron House. It is unprecedented for someone from a Ducal House to bow to someone from a Baron House.
Not only does it affect our house, it will also affect the Houses of Marquises and Earls. When a new aristocrat grows impudent, it is possible that a situation where the power bnce of the aristocrats will copse... Haahhh, his brain has seriously be filled with nothing but love.
In the first ce, is that something you should say to your former fiancee? ce your hand over your chest and think about it clearly! ...Consider the situation well, in this ce, it¡¯s not just me, but there are also many curious spectators... Although it seemed like there are students here who had no connection whatsoever, there were some who had somewhat soft eyes when they were looking at me. Or rather, I felt their sympathy being directed towards me.
...I might be able to get away from this ce now.
¡°...I will not apologize. As for the things I did, I did them with dignity and self-respect. Even if it leads to theplete destruction of this body in the future, I will not yield.¡±
I was resolute when I did those things, was what I wanted to implicate.
¡°...Yuri-sama. I wonder if you¡¯re still going to continue to deprive me any further. My fiance, my position...¡±
Here, I let my tears flow down. The feeling of a tragic heroine. Oh, with the turn of events, pleasant feelings were directed towards me. Although I was treated as the viin a little while ago, right now I am the victim.
¡°That said, I am who I am, and there are some things I won¡¯t let go of. Pride is one of them. If I apologize, it will be identical to agreeing to trample over myself. Therefore, I will not apologize. I will not allow you take anything away from my any further.¡±
I¡¯ve dered it all... Ah, I feel refreshed. While feeling refreshed and cheerful, I left the ce. The expression on Ed¡¯s face remained somewhat dissatisfied. On the other hand, the heroine had a nk look on her face and a question mark above her head, as though there was nothing but a bed of flowers inside her brain.
After I stepped away from that ce, I have reached the outskirts of the academy ground. ...Although it might be a little odd, I trusted my good younger brother to make the preparations. As I expected, my younger brother had already contacted the house to have someone pick me up.
I boarded the luxurious carriage alone. ...As for my luggage, the house will probably arrange for it to be brought back or disposed of.
With this, I guess it¡¯s farewell to the academy. Besides, I have no more reason toe here. ording to the story, apart from being confined and deprived of my social status, there were also other results. Because Father wants me away from the academy.
Fuu... I blew out a sigh. The farce has ended... The story only reached up to this point. After this, there is no longer an outline. Above all, the next part is to have a face-to-face meeting with the ¡°Last Boss,¡± my father. To be frank, I¡¯ve been feeling quite tense since while back.
While the carriage continued its way towards the Armelia residence in the Royal City, the atmosphere inside the carriage became heavier and heavier.
Chapter 3
The Viiness Daughter at Home
The residence of the Duke of Armelia... In our house here in the Royal City is where father, who cannot leave the Royal City due to his job title of being the Prime Minister, and mother, who likes sticking with him, lives. And because of that, the house was unexpectedly luxurious. Judging from the knowledge of my previous life, the house is more thanrge enough to be considered as a mansion.
Upon entering the house, the first thing I did was head to my room. And then I sat down on a chair to calm my heart. After all, I¡¯ll be having a face-to-face meeting with the ¡°Last Boss.¡± I want to relieve some tension.
¡°...Young mistress...!¡±
¡°...Oh, Tanya. I¡¯m home.¡±
Entering the room filled with tears was my maidservant, Tanya. Despite being amoner, she has perfect manners, and at the same time, she also has beautiful features.
¡°How can you stay soposed...! As for me, I¡¯m so vexed and frustrated...¡±
When I see her looking ragged while shedding tears, it really warms my heart. But at the same time, I feel really apologetic for causing her inexcusable worries.
Themoner, Tanya... is a girl whom I picked up from somewhere generally known as ¡°the slum¡± when I went to town incognito. It was a time when I felt the heavy weight of having title ¡°the child of a Duke.¡± It wasn¡¯t just at home but even amongst the aristocratic circle. The other parties found it difficult to speak to me with ease because of my lineage. When I went to town, I found her lying on the side of the road. While thinking, ¡°Maybe if it¡¯s this child, she can be my conversational partner...¡± and calctedly picked her up. She, however, since that time, felt really thankful and decided to serve me very, very well.
If you ask me, it isn¡¯t an exaggeration to say that Tanya is family.
¡°Please calm down, Tanya. It is still not the right time to wallow in sorrow and cry.¡±
¡°...It is as you say. Please pardon me. As for Master, it seems like he will be returning in the evening.¡±
Tanya has a good head on her shoulders. In addition, she can also cope with any situation immediately. Even now, I wonder what happened to all her tears, she has already regained herposure.
¡°...Is that so. Well then, could you please bring me a drink to rx with?¡±
¡°As you wish.¡±
¡°...Tanya.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°...Thank you.¡±
¡°It might be presumptuous of me, young mistress. However, I do not serve the Ducal House of Armelia, but rather, I serve the young mistress, is what I think. Therefore, even if it¡¯s someone part of the royal family, I will never forgive Edward-sama who betrayed young mistress. As for young mistress¡¯ meeting with the Master, I will be behind young mistress all the way as your ally.¡±
¡°How fortunate I am.¡±
¡°No, it is I who is. Also, I¡¯m not the only person in this house who feels the same way, young mistress, so please do not forget it.¡±
That right. In fact, in addition to Tanya, I have picked up others. I was considerably strange while I was growing up. Back then, instead of getting presents, I asked to pick up children who, like Tanya, have no rtives and wanted those kids to stay by my side... This was something I begged my parents to do.
The scary thing was, it was cheaper to feedmoner children than receiving a gift. My parents reluctantly agreed, and every year, a child without rtives who was the same age as I would be picked up. This was not introduced in the game¡¯s setting. If I was affected by the memories of my previous life sooner, I might not have remembered this at all.
When I was talking to them, I was able to forget for a moment that I was a daughter of a Duke, and it was a precious time for me. However, as years slowly went by, the pressure from the surroundings expressed that it wasn¡¯t appropriate not to clearly establish our standings. Although the rtionship between us are simr my rtionship with Tanya ¡ª Master and Servant ¡ª they are nevertheless very special to me.
¡°...However, Tanya. Please put your own happiness first before anything else.¡±
When she heard my words, Tanya had a dubious expression on her face. No, in actuality, she¡¯s pretty much expressionless... However, having spent a really long time with her, I can pretty much guess what she¡¯s feeling.
¡°Because of my willfulness, I ended up dragging you guys into a destitute world. At any time, if any of you desire it, you may be free from all this and I will not oppose. Or rather, when I think about what lies in the future, this would be for the best...¡±
¡°Young mistress, please do not say any further than you already have.¡±
Unexpectedly, Tanya interrupted my words.
¡°I would have died at that time. And it was young mistress who saved me from that situation. From then on, my life belonged to you. The only time I will leave your side is when either this life of mine hase to an end... or when you decide that you no longer need me.¡±
¡°Goodness. If that¡¯s the case, then I suppose you will never be able to leave my side unless you die, Tanya¡±
¡°I wonder if there is any greater happiness than this.¡±
¡°...Ipletely understand how you feel now. As I thought, I really am a very fortunate person. However, Tanya. There is more than one way to be happy. That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t forget what I¡¯ve said earlier.¡±
¡°...If that is what the young mistress wants.¡±
Although reluctantly, Tanya nodded her head. ...As I thought, if it ends up being the ¡°church imprisonment and status deprivation¡± route, I do not want Tanya to go with me. Just to this extent, because it¡¯s necessary.
However, in this condition, it seems like she¡¯ll follow anyway... Haahhh~ As I thought, I should somehow try to get an upper hand on father.
With a new determination, I drank the tea Tanya served. ...Yup, it¡¯s delicious.
¡°...Young mistress.¡±
When the atmosphere in the room calmed down, a different servant knocked on the door.
¡°Please,e in.¡±
¡°...Please excuse me.¡±
The person who came in was the head maid, Rim¨¦. Wearing stylish maid clothing without a single opening, giving an impression that she is the real thing.
¡°...Young mistress. The Master has called for you.¡±
¡°Oh, it¡¯s time already? If I¡¯m not mistaken, father doesn¡¯t return usually return unless it¡¯s nighttime...¡±
¡°Because of the matter regarding young mistress, he seemed to have returned as soon as possible.¡±
¡°...Really...¡±
Fuu, I spat out a sigh. Ah, where did the vow I made earlier go... Somehow, it seems like my stomach is doing flip-flops.
¡°...Although it¡¯s impudent of me, young mistress. Regarding the current situation, I think that young mistress is faultless.¡±
Because the usually strict Rim¨¦ unexpectedly made a supportive deration, my eyes involuntarily widened with surprise.
¡°Everyone in this mansion is an ally of the young mistress. Therefore, please meet with Master with a dignified appearance.¡±
...In the story, Iris had been portrayed as a viin. But in actuality, Iris had built a good rtionship with all the people in the house. Naturally, it didn¡¯t matter whether they were nobles ormoners. ...In other words, because of how much she was madly in love with Edward, she was driven by jealousy and held the heroine of the story, the daughter of a Baron, in contempt and made it a habit of ndering her.
Let me say it again, I sympathize with Iris... Or rather, this won¡¯t do. I am Iris now. Even if it¡¯s just for my sake, I must make Iris happy.
Now that I¡¯ve prepared myself as much as possible, Rim¨¦ led me to father¡¯s study. And behind me was Tanya who came along.
¡°...Well then, young mistress.¡±
¡°Yes, thank you. Rim¨¦. And Tanya, please wait for me here.¡±
¡°As you wish.¡±
Now then, I¡¯ve reached the battleground.
Standing before the massive door, I swallowed my saliva and took a deep breath... and then I knocked.
Chapter 4
Confrontation
¡°...Enter.¡±
¡°Please excuse me.¡±
While a solemn atmosphere filled the room, I sat down right in front of father. With a clever countenance befitting of someone with a job title as the Prime Minister, in addition to the sharp glint in eyes which he usually dons while working, making the atmosphere around him even heavier... And now, since it seems like it has increased to about twice the usual, it made me feel like running away.
¡°...I apologize for taking much of your time today.¡±
¡°Heehh. So you do understand that point at the very least.¡±
¡°Not at all.¡±
Although it was subtle, a vein on father¡¯s face twitched a little... or so it seems. That¡¯s why I said, it¡¯s really scary.
¡°Whether if it¡¯s regarding father¡¯s position as the Prime Minister or as your title of being a Duke, I do not think I¡¯ve caused father any trouble. What I¡¯m apologizing for is because father [chichi] is my father [otou-sama].¡±
¡°Is that so...? And why is that?¡±
¡°In the first ce, I only caused a rumor to spread out of mischief. There¡¯s also the issue of circumstantial evidence, so I don¡¯t think it¡¯ll affect father¡¯s position as the Prime Minister... Above all, our side belongs to a Ducal House, and it will not fall to ruination just because of an engagement gone wrong. Even in the academy, I handled things in a way that they were sympathetic towards me. This way, they cannot make a big problem out of it. No matter how much mor Edward-sama makes, it will only end up with a strict reprimand.¡±
¡°...About what happened inside the academy, I¡¯ve already heard about it.¡±
¡°I have figured as much. And also, I apologize for saying this to father, the Duke... But in the first ce, wasn¡¯t father opposed the engagement between Edward-sama and myself?¡±
¡°Why, that¡¯s right.¡±
¡°Because of my lineage, if it gets connected to the royal family through marriage, it might destroy the power bnce of the royal family. Besides, apart from having a Duke and the Prime Minister father, mother is also the daughter of the General. It will still be eptable if a marriage is formed with the First Prince. However, with the Second Prince, sooner orter, the Kingdom will be split into two.¡±
After listening to my words, for the first time since I arrived, father smiled... That said, it was one of those evil upward smiles along with sound effects that makes one feel nauseated... Although the person in question probably doesn¡¯t have that intention... Therefore, as I thought, I feel really scared.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, why do you think I allowed your engagement with Edward-sama to happen?¡±
About this question, I also thought about it considerably on my way here. If the situation calls for it, I would have definitely picked the former.
¡°...Because either one of them would be fine?¡±
¡°Exactly what do you mean by that?¡±
¡°Because if I got engaged to the First Prince, then young brother will also serve him and the First Prince¡¯s position will be firm. If my fiance is the Second Prince, younger brother will be in the First Prince¡¯s faction. In that situation, I will be in charge of watching over the Second Prince to observe if he makes any unusual movements. Well... the former will probably take no time and effort, and truthfully, it¡¯s simpler, it would have been better for father.¡±
Actually, the story in the game didn¡¯t delve much into the story of the First Prince. Instead, it was depicted that the Second Prince will be the next King. It is actually quitemon that the First Prince is the child of the dead legal wife while the Second Prince is the child of the current concubine. One would think that the First Prince will naturally be King even while he¡¯s still in his mother¡¯s womb, but reality is not as easy as that.
The current concubine is a daughter of a Marquis, a House that¡¯s currently in the process of building up their strength, whereas the legal wife was a daughter of an Earl. Thus, when one looks at their family status, the legal wife¡¯s House is inferior to the concubine¡¯s. The King unexpectedly fell in love with the legal wife and used brute force to abolish all objection to making her his Queen, resulting in the current delicate bnce.
And the aristocratic society who created that delicate bnce are currently swaying and shaking, visible to the eye.
Inside the game, this kind of unpleasant situation was not portrayed. Even at the very end, the game had established that the First Prince was studying in another country. That¡¯s how it was supposed to be, so I didn¡¯t expect it to be this bad. But as expected, reality is harsh.
As for father, it¡¯s not inurate to say that he is serving the country and not the royal family. Serving as the Prime Minister, he is keeping a neutral position in the royal family¡¯s dispute. For example, if the situation was connected to the First Prince¡¯s faction, based on thew of the Kingdom, it is likely that he will be judged as inconsequential to the Kingdom and be cast away... If the royal family were to ever fight against each other, the government of the Kingdom will halt. If one thinks about it, it was the right decision.
¡°Nevertheless, younger brother ispletely leaning against the Second Prince. Since that¡¯s the case, father should have been aiming for the annulment of my engagement with the Second Prince. I¡¯m delighted for you, father.¡±
Since that¡¯s the case, when ites to my affair, if it¡¯s father, he probably wouldn¡¯t disinherit me. If it¡¯s just that much power, our House also has it. I implied that I did what I did because it was something that father desired.
¡°HAHAhahaha.¡±
Fatherughed looking really happy. However, even though he wasughing, I can only see him as a viin. If a third party sees him, they¡¯ll probably disintegratepletely.
¡°That¡¯s right. Certainly, I did wish to have your engagement with the Second Prince annulled. Although I have instructed to keep distance from the Second Prince in case of a disaster... But that guy, he haspletely forgotten his duty and is now thoroughly part of the Second Prince¡¯s circle... However, are you fine with this, Iris? Did you not fall in love with the Second Prince?¡±
¡°Love is something like a sickness. When it cools down, that¡¯s the end of it... Even I, myself, think that it¡¯s a good thing it happened earlier rather thanter.¡±
Besides, love of a hundred years will probably cool down as well.
¡°...Hmmm. However, Iris. This time, the current predicament is your blunder. Therefore, it is necessary that I take some measures.¡±
¡°...Is that so...¡±
As I thought, I couldn¡¯t escape the ¡°deprivation of social status, church confinement, and disownment¡± course... In addition, Tanya seemed adamant that shees along, I need to somehow convince her to stay.
¡°I¡¯ll have you go back to the territory and then be under house confinement. Of course, since you¡¯ll be far away from the Royal City, what you want to do in that remote ce doesn¡¯t concern me.¡±
¡°...Eh?¡±
Doesn¡¯t that mean that anything I want to do will be ¡°okay,¡± and there won¡¯t be any confinement?
¡°Also, it¡¯ll be a waste if you just stay there and do nothing. Because I will be giving you the ¡®Feudal Lord Representative¡¯ position, so at the very least, govern the territory properly.¡±
Chapter 5
The Heart of a Parent, the Child knows not
Feudal Lord Representative? ...In other words, to govern the territory in ce of father.
I wonder what I should say in this situation... Having an unexpected piece of good luck? Casting pearls before swine? Ah, either one of those are incorrect! Because it happened so suddenly, I couldn¡¯t find any words to make sense out of it.
¡°...Feudal Lord Representative, wouldn¡¯t that role usually go to younger brother who is the heir?¡±
¡°It doesn¡¯t matter since you¡¯ll be going to the territory anyway. And besides, that guy is currently experiencing the ¡®illness¡¯ you spoke of.¡±
...Well, certainly. In order to experience being in love with the Baron¡¯s daughter, Yuri, it is necessary for him not to distant himself from the Second Prince, but rather be part of his entourage.
If he stays in the Royal City, since it¡¯s long vacation, a ¡°kyaa kyaa, fufufu¡± development will definitely happen... Because she now belongs to the Second Prince, it should be fine if he distanced himself. In my brother¡¯s mind, he probably wants to be in a position where he can protect the happiness of the person he loves and watch over her.
¡°...I shallply. I¡¯ll show you a territory that will not quiver ¡®no matter what state¡¯ the Royal City ends up bing.¡±
When I said that, father nodded in acknowledgment and made a ¡®you may retire¡¯ gesture, and I left the room.
* * *
My name is Louis Dan Armelia. The Duke of Armelia, and also the current Prime Minister.
Now then, various surprising things urred today.
First of all, my daughter, Iris, was expelled from school and had her engagement annulled... To me, this is a route which I had predetermined.
Besides, I was originally against it, and now I was able to prevent my daughter from doing so. However, I didn¡¯t agree to let her get engaged... just so it can be annulled like this.
On the contrary, even if my daughter didn¡¯t do anything foolish, I would have canceled her engagement by iming she¡¯s ill. In any case, I intended to have her be confined by the church before stepping in and removing her from the aristocratic society.
...In the first ce, my daughter fell madly in love with Edward, the Second Prince, so she probably won¡¯t listen to anything I say, so this works out fine. That¡¯s what I thought.
However, when I finally met with my daughter, instead of looking humiliated as a result of being separated from the man she loves, she looked calm and refreshed. In addition, she splendidly executed my ns.
...How interesting. That¡¯s what I thought.
Because of my work, I didn¡¯t have much time to interact with my son and daughter, and the both of them were spoiled by my wife. As for my daughter, she grew up to be a typical noble who couldn¡¯t do anything by herself.
On the other hand, my son grew up to be one of those youngsters who were overconfident in their abilities, lovestruck, and naive... And when he starts working in the Royal City, I nned on thoroughly disciplining him.
But that aside, when that same daughter of mine spoke with me, as though she had some sort of enlightenment, executed what I had nned beautifully... The sad part of it all is,pared to my son, she has the ability to discern the flow of society. Furthermore, she is able to make minute decisions.
It was as if she had turned into apletely different person. Now that I think about it, this child will asionally perform strange things, and while listening to her, it made me recall those times. The most extreme asion was when she asked formoners to be picked up and have them by her side.
Instead of getting expensive presents, she chose to havemoner children be picked up to stay by her side... I thought she was going to make them her prot¨¦g¨¦. But when I finally approved of it, she didn¡¯t seem to have that kind of n.
I thought that my daughter¡¯s phase of strange behaviors had ended... but when I looked at her expression earlier, she had the same look as before.
It is a waste not to put her to use. Before I knew it, I had already given her the position, ¡°Feudal Lord Representative.¡± I thought it was rather whimsical of me if I do say so myself. However, since Sebastian is currently living in that territory, she¡¯ll probably not do anything strange early on. Nevertheless, if Iris does perpetrate something, it¡¯ll be amusing to see.
All except for one thing. She wasn¡¯t able to guess one correctly. And that is the approval of her engagement to the Second Prince...
As the Prime Minister, I thought it would have been better for her to get engaged to the First Prince. The only reason I agreed to her engagement with the Second Prince was because it was my daughter¡¯s wish.
After all, I¡¯m also just a man. A father who wants to spoil his daughter. And so, under the pretext of her keeping an eye on the Second Prince, I agreed to her engagement. Then... after my daughter¡¯s engagement was decided, in order for the royal family not to have disputes, I adjusted to a neutral stance.
Though, I cannot say anything about my son. Since he¡¯s overconfident in his abilities, he should do something on his own.
...However, under the surface, I wish that royal family¡¯s dispute over the throne intensifies. Sooner orter, my daughter would have been thrown in the maelstrom of the dispute. It was beyond my expectation that my daughter was able to get out of it on her own.
Therefore, I judged that it was best for her to withdraw from the aristocratic society until things had calmed down. Of course, if she had any difficulties, I had every intention of helping her.
But when I looked at her appearance today, she doesn¡¯t need my help, only my protection.
On the contrary, she demonstrated that she had the potential to sail through the rough seas alone.
...I wonder what kind of move will she make. While thinking about it, I find myself looking forward to the future.
Chapter 6
Reality
...Good morning.
Now then, I, Iris, after receiving instructions from father, have moved to the Armelia territory. Today is the first day. The morning sun is dazzling, illuminating the territory.
As for what I¡¯m doing so early in the morning, I¡¯m practicing yoga. The first thing I did in the morning after waking up is to exercise, and more importantly, it¡¯s good for the health. ...Well, not quite. My body is a little chubby, you see. Because of my status of being a daughter of a Duke, I tend to eat luxurious and high-calorie meals as much as I desired, so it¡¯s natural for me to gain weight. And because of that, I decided on going on a diet and work hard in the mornings.
¡°Good morning, young mistress. ...eh, kyaaa!¡±
¡°...Oh, Tanya. Good morning.¡±
I wonder why Tanya is so surprised? Ah, of course, Tanya also came to Armelia territory with me. I thought it was fine since it was not the ¡°confinement route.¡±
¡°Good morning, but that¡¯s not it. Young mistress, what on earth are you doing with that kind of appearance.¡±
¡°This kind of appearance, you say...¡±
I looked at my own appearance. ...Linen tunic and pants which I procured with the help of a maid. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯s the perfect clothing to wear while exercising?
¡°For the goodness of my health, I intend to exercise like this every morning. I chose clothes that are easy to move in, is it no good?¡±
¡°Young mistress, exercise?¡±
A dubious and suspicious expression filled Tanya¡¯s face. Certainly, a noble youngdy exercising, I can¡¯t really imagine it.
¡°Yes. I read in a book that it¡¯s not good for one¡¯s health if one doesn¡¯t move their body. Because I intend to do this every morning, please do not be so surprised.¡±
¡°I understand... Please excuse my impoliteness.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine... But because I perspired, could you please have a bath ready?¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
After I got into the bath Tanya had prepared, I went and had breakfast. ...Because I exercised, I ate a lot for breakfast. Of course, I made sure it was well bnced.
¡°...After this, I would like to speak to Sebastian. Could you please make an appointment?¡±
¡°Certainly.¡±
The excellent Tanya immediately made an appointment with Sebastian, and the talk with him will take ce before noon. Sebastian is a Steward and Butler of our House. Even when I say ¡°butler,¡± he has been left to administer our territory substantially. In other words, a Super Butler.
When Sebastian entered the room, he somehow had the same smell as Rim¨¦... In other words, he was dressed stylishly in a swallowtail coat. Even though he was moving briskly, he didn¡¯t give the impression of someone in a hurry. Instead, his movements looked really beautiful... In addition to a head full of gray hair, his appearance is the definition of a dazzling butler.
¡°...You appear to be quite busy, I apologize for calling you in spite of your busy schedule.¡±
¡°Nay. By all rights, it should have been me who should have given you my greetings, I apologize.¡±
¡°Now then, without dy. Could you please gather and present to me the reports of the territory¡¯s ie and expenditures for the past three years?¡±
¡°I respectfully obey. However, what will you be doing with it?¡±
¡°I will be reading all of it, of course. I have, after all, epted the ¡°Feudal Lord Representative¡± position given by the Duke. However, although I¡¯m ashamed to say this, I currently have no information on how the territory is being managed or the present situation. Therefore, can you please give me one month?¡±
¡°One month, you say?¡±
¡°Yes. Because it is necessary for me to read all the reports, and to also inspect thend.¡±
¡°Certainly. However, if you wish to inspect thend, it will take approximately one week in order to make necessary preparations.¡±
¡°This time, in order to grasp the present condition, I intend to do the inspection incognito. Therefore, I¡¯ll only need the minimum number of people to apany me. Because I can vouch for those members, I will not need to trouble Sebastian.¡±
¡°I asked a presumptuous question, I apologize.¡±
¡°Not at all. Although I will be managing the territory from now on, I will nevertheless give you an important position. So please feel free to give advises.¡±
After Sebastian left, I called for Tanya toe.
¡°Tanya. Could you please call Ryle and Dida, and Rehme as well?¡±
¡°Certainly.¡±
After several minutes, Tanya entered the room with three other people who were about the same age as I... In other words, they were also people whom I have picked up.
Ryle has beautiful blonde hair, looking like any other young nobleman. And although he has a physique inferior to the Kingdom¡¯s Knights, he would not lose to them when ites to a fight. Besides, he is more or less my bodyguard.
Dida, just like Ryle, serves as my bodyguard. Although he is a person who gets happy easily when praised or ttered and has an easy-going nature, his abilities are guaranteed.
Rehme is a girl who wears sses and likes reading books. She currently serves as the librarian at our House. Speaking of the Duke¡¯s library, it has a collection of precious books. Whenparing to my previous world, the collection of books are in the scale of junior high school level and above. Thus, she finds her role very important.
¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve met, everyone.¡±
Because the three people weren¡¯t able toe with me to the Royal City to attend the academy, they stayed in the territory to work.
Although I told them that they were free to do as they wish... and that it was agreeable for them to leave the territory, I am d they stayed and yet apologetic at the same.
¡°It¡¯s been a long time, our princess.¡±
The one who answered first was Dida. He answered it in his usual easy-going manner while smiling.
¡°Dida. You¡¯re talking to Iris-sama in that tone again...¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, Ryle. Everyone is like family to me. When there¡¯s no one else around, I¡¯d be delighted if you guys spoke to me the same way as the old days.¡±
¡°However, Iris-sama...¡±
¡°Please, Ryle.¡±
¡°...I understand.¡±
Ryle approved while blowing out arge sigh.
¡°As everyone already know, my engagement with Edward-sama has been annulled, and I have returned to this territory.¡±
¡°I absolutely cannot ept it. Why was Iris-sama¡¯s engagement not only annulled, but must be confined to the house?¡±
Rehme was simr to Tanya. She was also crying in vexation. Although there¡¯s a gap between her personality and appearance, she always spoke in a leisurely manner.
¡°That¡¯s right. Indeed, he is a young master with a poor eyesight.¡±
¡°Thank you. However, this matter has already been settled. Besides, I am ecstatic to be able to live together with everyone in this territory once again. ...Now then, about the real issue at hand. As everyone know, I have been appointed as this territory¡¯s Feudal Lord Representative. And so, the first thing I want to do is inspect various ces... Is everyone willing to apany me?¡±
¡°I humbly ept.¡±
¡°Princess¡¯ escort, huh~ It has a nice ring to it.¡±
While two people showed their motivation, Rehme had a difficult expression on her face.
¡°The two of them escorts, so I understand. But what purpose do I have as apanion?¡±
¡°To put it simply, it¡¯s because I want your knowledge?¡±
¡°Eh?¡±
¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, you¡¯ve extensively read every book avable in the Duke¡¯s library? There were also books about the local history and geography. I want the knowledge you¡¯ve acquired from reading those books. Besides, it differs greatly when there¡¯s prior knowledge while investigating various ces.¡±
Our House really has an amazing collection of books. Apart from being a noble house, those books have been collected by generations of generations of Prime Ministers. Every singlerge room in this mansion has already been filled with books.
As for genre, there¡¯s also a wide range of variety. Those books were, of course, collected based on the varying hobbies of different generations, such as Politics, Geography, Law, and various others. And since Rehme had already read through all of those books, I trust that she has immense knowledge.
¡°...If that¡¯s the case, I understand. I will work hard to fulfill my duty.¡±
* * *
Chapter 7
Studying
¡°The inspection is scheduled to take ce in two days. If there¡¯s anything you need, please look for Tanya and let her know respectively. Tanya. Please take care of the preparation.¡±
¡°I understand.¡±
¡°And also, is there anyone who can get in contact with Moneda?¡±
¡°Moneda, you say?¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. If I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯s currently working for the Commerce Guild?¡±
The Commerce Guild is, as what the name implies, an organization that assembles stores. It is simr to the one Japan had during the Warring States period.
Moneda is also one of the children whom I picked up. But when I enrolled in the academy, he joined the Commerce Guild.
¡°Yes, and if I¡¯m not mistaken, he¡¯s currently in charge of ounts... I will definitely get in contact with him.¡±
¡°Then, Ryle. I¡¯m counting on you to contact him. If possible, I¡¯d like to have an appointment with him near the end of our itinerary.¡±
¡°I understand.¡±
After I broke down the details of our agenda during the inspection, the three people left. With perfect timing, Sebastian arrived with the documents I requested for earlier, and I started to read them.
As a matter of fact, I used to work at a tax office in Japan when I was still alive. Thanks to that, I became really skillful at reading reports on ie and expenditures, and other rted documents. I could follow the number trail without any problems.
¡°...Young mistress. It¡¯s already time for lunch.¡±
¡°...Oh, my. It¡¯s already that time?¡±
Time passed by rather quickly, and before I knew it, it was already time for lunch. Even so, I¡¯m really thankful that someone had prepared it. To be honest, because I was so busy in my past life, I didn¡¯t have the time to eat proper meals.
After eating my meal quickly, I immediately returned to work. ...Ah, I chewed the food properly. I did not forget about dieting. Since I¡¯m busy, it¡¯ll be just right if I forget to eat.
* * *
My name is Tanya. I do not have a surname. Amoner, and because I used to be one of the residents of the slum, I never really cared about it.
Although I¡¯m that kind of person, for some reason, I¡¯m currently attending to the daughter of a Duke. For someone who was always distraught on what I will be eating and didn¡¯t know what tomorrow will bring, but for things to actually turn out like this... In the past, I never thought this would happen even in my wildest dreams.
The person whom I serve, young mistress Iris, is a youngdy of noble birth. She is a lovely young woman who asionally disys naivety.
If you ask me why a person like me is serving at one of the Kingdom¡¯s most eminent and distinguished family, it was because of the young mistress¡¯ whim. However, I am thankful for her whim. Although it was more than enough that she saved this life of mine from the verge of death...
But the young mistress said I was ¡°important¡± and treats me like a friend, which I am grateful for. ...Therefore, I want to serve the young mistress wholeheartedly. That¡¯s what I thought. The young mistress gave a trifling existence such as myself a reason to keeping living.
However, this time, my important young mistress¡¯ engagement was annulled by a hateful man.
That fellow part of the royal family is really hard to understand.
Although it was eptable that he did not see the magnificence of young mistress, but he not only fell in love with a daughter of a Baron and neglected the daughter of a Duke, he also humiliated her in front of arge number of people which is outrageous. Unforgivable.
Nevertheless, when my important young mistress returned to the house, she already looked refreshed. Huh? And to think that you yearned for him exceedingly! And because it was something she wholeheartedly pursued, I wondered if there was something amiss... But when I thought about it, there was no reason for young mistress to have lingering affection or have regrets when ites to that guy.
Because I do not know how Master will react to this incident, but when he had the free time, he had a meeting with the young mistress. Please do your best. Even if young mistress is sent to the ends of the world, it is my utmost wish to serve young mistress.
Fortunately, apart from being confined to the house in the territory, the young mistress was not reproved.
However, rather than being relieved, I was astonished at how quickly the incident was settled. ...Young mistress, will be the Duke¡¯s Feudal Lord Representative?
Master as well, I wonder what in the world was on his mind. When I heard it, I even doubted my own ears.
My most important young mistress is an educated nobledy who would never disgrace the title of nobility. Although I have yet to see it in action, but when ites down to it, I just have a hunch that that¡¯s just the case.
After all, young mistress¡¯ schedule since childhood emphasized on etiquette. And in the academy, it was Arithmetic, Poetry, Literature, History, Geography, and other general subjects.
And sure enough, the young mistress is able to aplish anything...
She gave me instructions one after another, and she is presently reading the documents Sebastian had given to her.
When I briefly took a nce at one of the documents, my eyes were immediately clogged with numbers, but she, on the other hand, made me wonder if she was reading it really quickly.
asionally, she would write something down in a notebook, and I realized that she really wasreading it.
As I expected,pared to me, the young mistress is unfathomable. That¡¯s what I thought.
However, because young mistress seemed too concentrated that she doesn¡¯t notice the things around her, I vowed to get her to rest from time to time so she doesn¡¯t overwork herself.
Chapter 8
Scout
Within two days, I finished reading all the documents right in time before the inspection. Not just the big towns, but even those rustic viges.
Of course, I wouldn¡¯t be able to inspect all the ces. This time, the main goal is to visit the south where tax revenue has fallen in recent times, and the east where tax revenue is especially high.
I feel apologetic to Ryle and Dida, but our journey went smoothly without encountering thieves, so our inspection proceeded in an orderly manner. From time to time, I would ask Rehme about the viges to get a better grasp on the circumstances.
Like that, almost one month had gone by... and it was finally time for my appointment with Moneda. Truth be told, to me, my meeting with him is the first obstacle.
Our party was led to the Commerce Guild¡¯s drawing room. Unlike drawing rooms of aristocrats, the interior design of the Commerce Guild¡¯s drawing room was calming and profound instead of wasteful and luxurious. It¡¯s probably because different people value things differently.
¡°It¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve met, Iris-sama.¡±
The person who entered the room was a refreshing looking young man wearing sses... That said, whenever I see his smiling expression, it can¡¯t be helped that I can only find him suspicious.
¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Moneda. Ah, please do not stand on ceremony. Because I¡¯m traveling incognito today.¡±
¡°No, this is just my way of doing things.¡±
¡°Is that so. You¡¯ve certainly been like this since way back.¡±
¡°And so, how may I help you?¡±
Suddenly getting straight to business, huh. There was no ce to have that heartwarming talk about old times... But then again, Moneda has always been like this since the olden days.
¡°Well, Moneda. Even though it¡¯s been a long time since west met. And so, how has Moneda been doingtely?¡±
¡°My current condition? Well, to put it simply, fairly well.¡±
¡°I thought as much. As expected of the Commerce Guild¡¯s Vice Chief of ounts. Since that¡¯s the case, you are, of course, aware of my movements?¡±
¡°Well... That¡¯s about right.¡±
A bitter smile floated across Moneda¡¯s face. It is a characteristic of a Merchant to gather information as quickly as possible. It will be a big problem to do business without understanding the current happenings. In other words, they naturally know the movements of aristocrats and where they spend their money.
¡°As you know, because of what had recently urred, I have returned to the territory. By the way, Moneda. How has the guild been doing these days?¡±
¡°That is also going well.¡±
¡°Hmm, is that so? Even though themerce in the Royal City have decreased?¡±
With a snap, the peaceful expression he had until now froze.
¡°Well, that¡¯s no good. If what you¡¯re thinking reflects too much on your face, your will immediately be seen through by your business partner.¡±
Hohoho, whileughing like a typical youngdy, I thought the peaceful atmosphere would return, but Moneda¡¯s expression remained stiff.
¡°Moneda, I¡¯m sorry about that. I was only asking questions to trick you. However, as I¡¯ve said earlier, themerce conducted in the Royal City have indeed decreased.¡±
As for why, it¡¯s probably because the political situation in the Royal City is unstable. That said, it¡¯s not as if it has reached a critical point. This is something I came to understand after consulting the ount books day after day.
Incidentally, I was really just asking him questions to trick him without any other reason whatsoever. Now that the political situation has be more and more difficult to predict, it is inevitable to be extra cautiouspared to before... And I¡¯m not saying it in just a merchant¡¯s point of view.
¡°...I¡¯ve been done in. For reference, how did youe to that conclusion?¡±
¡°If you look at the present political situation, you¡¯ll naturallye to understand it. That said, Moneda. I didn¡¯te all the way here just to be cruel to you.¡±
¡°And so, how can I help you?¡±
The flow of the conversation has been restored. But I felt like it differs from the one earlier. Although we started on equal grounds... I was the first to break out and grasp the advantage of the conversation. This time, however, the other side seized the initiative. But perhaps he might still listen to this little request of mine.
¡°Moneda. I was wondering if you¡¯d like to be in charge of arger amount of money.¡±
¡°Arger amount of money, you say? Are you trying to employ me for the House of the Duke?¡±
¡°Yes. However, I do not want to you serve the Ducal House, but rather, the Duke¡¯s territory.¡±
¡°...That, exactly what to do you mean by that?¡±
¡°From now onwards, the Duke¡¯s territory will be undergoing a reform. For one thing, the administration of our House will be divided between different people. In other words, I would like to ask you to manage the budget of this territory.¡±
¡°Why, did you choose me? I¡¯m sure that the Duke¡¯s House will are notcking talented people.¡±
¡°It¡¯s because you¡¯re already familiar with the field. In addition, this reform will be carried out medium to long term. Because we will be pushing towards fundamental reform... knowledge is unnecessary right now. Although the basics are necessary to some extent... but for someone who is the current Vice Chief of ounts, I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do just fine. Above all, it¡¯s because I know I can trust you. Trust, meaning that you will not be moved even when you¡¯re bribed with money.¡±
¡°Hahaha, it has surprisingly turned into an impressive conversation. If what you say is true, I¡¯m looking forward to what lies in the future territory of the Duke. ...However, excuse me for being impolite, but do you have the authority to appoint people?¡±
Ah, he doesn¡¯t believe me. The majority of the reason is because father is not in the proximity... So perhaps he¡¯s thinking that I¡¯m fabricating information for my own exploit?
And therefore, I will reveal myst card here.
¡°Of course. Because at this time, I have epted the position of being the representative of the Feudal Lord.¡±
At the same time, I showed him the Letter of Appointment. This was something father had handed to me before I left for the territory.
...Truthfully, I have yet to announce it publicly that I was appointed as the representative of the Feudal Lord. And I still have no intention of announcing it after this. Since it has a great effect when ites to critical moments. ...Such as now.
I thought that he probably would have never imagined I would be appointed and the representative of the Feudal Lord, and indeed, when I looked at Moneda¡¯s face, he had a surprised expression.
Moreover, as the Feudal Lord¡¯s proxy, father has ced all responsibilities of governing the territory to me. That authority is remarkable and is almost on an equal footing as the Feudal Lord himself. In other words, it was as if father is dering that he is unstatisfied with young brother bing his sessor. But I am myself, and I will carry out my duties confidently from start to finish. Because it was also written in the letter, it can¡¯t be helped if people were surprised. ...Father as well, I wonder what he¡¯s thinking about.
On the other hand, because it was useful, I am very grateful for it.
Chapter 9
Oue
¡°...Thank you very much.¡±
After Moneda said that, he returned the letter respectfully.
¡°Well, how about it?¡±
¡°I will ept the offer with pleasure.¡±
¡°Oh, you sure made your decision quite quickly. I thought you would take some time to think about it.¡±
¡°It is important for a merchant to have the ability to make quick decisions.¡±
¡°Regardless, I am thankful. Now then, I would like to talk about the future ns in detail... I wonder, when will you have the time to visit me?¡±
¡°Please give me three days. Because I need to hand over all the work I have presently.¡±
¡°That suits me just fine. Then, in three days, pleasee to the house.¡±
¡°Certainly.¡±
Haaa~ I feel relieved as though a weight is lifted off my shoulders. I was able to pull Moneda in without any problems, and in three days time, I will also have a confirmation from Sebastian.
After aplishing the job, I was able to return to the Duke¡¯s house with everyone.
* * *
My name is Moneda. I¡¯m currently serving the Commerce Guild in Armelia as their Vice Chief of ounts. As to what kind of position the Vice Chief of ount is, he is the person in charge of the ounts in the headquarters.
To begin with, the main purpose of the Commerce Guild is to provide human resources and to mediate between fellow merchants among other things. It is an organization consisting of these so-called merchants.
A merchant must join the Commerce Guild without fail. If a merchant joins, he will receive protection and will only have to pay the merchant¡¯s tax.
The Vice Chief of ounts is in charge of the funds to operate the Commerce Guild and to administer the merchant¡¯s taxes paid by the members of the Commerce Guild.
Although work is hectic, I find it challenging and enjoyable.
But one day, I had an appointment. The other party was Iris Lana Armelia. She was not only the daughter of the Feudal Lord of Armelia where I live, I am also indebted to her for picking me up from an orphanage.
But to be honest, I found it really troublesome... or so I thought. Although I am indeed indebted to her, it is a different story when ites to work. I won¡¯t mix private matters with work.
I found out from mywork of merchants that she has returned to the territory after her engagement was annulled, and she¡¯ll probably be asking me for something problematic... That¡¯s why I was quite suspicious.
...However.
¡°Hmm, is that so? Even though themerce in the Royal City have decreased?¡±
When I heard the talk about business, it was as if a bomb had dropped.
Why do you know that kind of thing... In the first ce, it¡¯s those kinds of questions that makes me suspicious. Indeed, an astute person will be able to understand it. Nevertheless, that was something only someone who concentrated on ount books on a daily basis would know.
Why would someone like her who is unrted to such things know about this... These words were not something a person who has been surrounded by youngdies and young masters in the Royal City would say.
This, I will be eaten if I underestimate her. She gives me the same tense feeling I had when I met with an influential person soon after I first started my job. However, I was too slow to notice. The initiative of the conversation was already in her grasp.
I, who had lost the opening round, once again broached the subject. And once we have reached a critical point, she said she had a ¡°favor.¡± As I thought, she was just waiting for the right timing to attack.
Although I was surprised that she had a favor, I was even more surprised to know what that favor was.
Reformation of the territory as a whole? Mid-term and long-term reform? By no means would I have ever thought those words woulde from this young mistress.
I thought it was interesting. If she was the same person as she was in the old days, I would have immediatelye out and tell her that it was nothing but a pipe dream. However, it was clear that she had the proper understanding of the present situation, and I have our previous conversation to remind me of it.
Nevertheless, in the end, that was all it was. I threw a fastball with the intention of considering it. Since I didn¡¯t think she had the authority to personally make decisions regarding the management. In order words, the pathway the promising future cannot be seen.
On the contrary, she was able to ¡°clear¡± itpletely.
I never expected for her to be the Feudal Lord¡¯s proxy!
Finally, the strongest card I had has been eliminated. Really, there is no need to consider anything further.
...And then I acted quickly. I epted, and when she left to return home, I immediately prepared for someone to take over.
In three days, I wonder what kind of ns she¡¯ll be broaching. That is something I¡¯m looking forward to.
Chapter 10
Conducting a Conference
Now then, three days had gone by in no time, and as promised, Moneda knocked at the gate. With that said, I will now be holding the first conference. First of all, I should reveal my ns in order for them to understand.
¡°Everyone, thank you for gathering here today. The first meeting will nowmence.¡±
Although I said that, the people present were those whom I can trust... In other words, the people who went with me during the inspection, Moneda, Sebastian, and Sei as well. Sei is one of the children whom I brought to the house when I was young, and he is now helping Sebastian with the management of the mansion.
¡°...First of all, I would like to express my ideas. For one month, I have inspected our territory and have confirmed things with Sebastian... Compared to other territories, our territory is abundant.¡±
This was really the case. From the Royal City, all the way to our territory has a springtime weather all year long. Thus, the farming industry in the southern part of the territory is prosperous, and since it¡¯s also facing the sea, trade can be conducted. It is not incorrect to call this territory the second capital city of the Kingdom.
¡°When I went to inspect the territory, my impression of it is... Is simr to a ripe fruit. Although it¡¯s fine to eat it now, if we wait a little longer, it will eventually rot. That¡¯s what I think.¡±
I guess they did not expect me to have this kind of impression since they kept blinking their eyes in bewilderment. Especially Sebastian and Sei.
¡°...The rich get richer, and the poor get poorer. And because the storesck newmodities, the air has be stagnant.¡±
For someone like me, who used to live in a capitalist country such as Japan, I belong to the propetitive society faction, so I believe that it can¡¯t be helped for wealth to umte to some extent. However, this territory is different. To begin with, it¡¯s impossible to disypetitiveness.
For as long as they remain unskillful, there will never be an opportunity for them to climb up.
¡°If the people living in the territory are not rich, the territory will never be rich.¡±
That¡¯s how it works. When the market is limited, it will eventually copse. In other words, if we do not actively participate in prospering the people, with the current economic flow, our territory will decay.
When I casually looked around, I saw question marks hovering above their heads.
¡°In other words... To put it simply, I want to create a territory where children will not have to go through the things you have experienced in the past.¡±
Looking convinced, everyone nodded their heads in agreement while smiling.
¡°It is our aspiration to achieve arge goal. It will take a hundred years before the territory will develop to somethingparable to our goal, and the first thing we must do is improve the quality of life of the people. Therefore, in order for this to happen, we need to push forward with the reforms. First of all, I would like to utilize the funds the Ducal House presently has to help manage the territory. After that, establish a bank, centralize the government affairs, taxation system reforms, roadway maintenance,pulsory education...¡±
¡°...U-umm. What exactly is a bank?¡±
While I was talking, Sei interrupted me and asked timidly.
¡°Ah, my apologies. Because I was too absorbed, I got in way over myself. Regarding the bank, it is my intention to let Sebastian, Sei, and also Moneda handle of it. I will talk to you about it in detail a littleter. ...However, the bank will not be realized unless we first help the people prosper and reform the taxation system here in our territory.¡±
¡°In other words, you want to use the taxes collected from the people to manage the territory, and gather money from elsewhere to maintain the Ducal House?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, Moneda.¡±
¡°Specifically, what are you intending to do?¡±
¡°For starters,unch a business.¡±
When I said that, the atmosphere of the conference froze momentarily.
Chapter 11
Commercialization
¡°...Start a business, you say...¡±
Sebastian and Sei are probably against it. Their facial expressions turned a little overcast.
¡°To do something you¡¯re not used to, there are many examples of that. I think it¡¯ll be better if you stop thinking in that direction.¡±
Moneda, who was part of the Commerce Guild, was also against it. However, if money is not earned, my vision will really end up being nothing but a pipe dream.
If we meticulously maintain the mansion and cut down our expenses for food and luxurious clothing... it means we will be able to allocate that budget for road maintenance and other things.
But after taking the reputation of the Duke¡¯s household into consideration, we can¡¯t really cut down too much on expenses... Thus, I came up with an idea, and that is to start a business. It was fitting since I found something interesting during the inspection.
¡°Well, Moneda. Could you please not stop me before you hear me out? Since it might be possible to make some profit.¡±
When Moneda heard what I said, a dubious expression appeared on his face.
¡°How should I say this. I am after all a daughter of a noble. For someone like me who has never stood on the battlefield alongside other merchants, and to suddenly announce that I want to start a business, your reaction is only natural.¡±
¡°...No, please excuse me.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine. Now, continuing with what I was saying. I would like to sell thismodity. Rehme, please take that thing out.¡±
¡°I understand~¡±
The thing Rehme took out from the bag was a brown fruit.
¡°...This is...?¡±
Sebastian and Sei, who seemed to have never seen one before, scrutinized it.
¡°This is a fruit called cacao~ It seems that these are harvested in the tropical regions in the south, and the locals will asionally grind them and make them into a drink~¡±
That¡¯s right, cacao. Thend extending from the Royal City to our fief experiences springtime all year long. Our fief expands from north to south, hence the southern regions have a tropical climate. With that being the case, cacao appeared in that region.
¡°...I have heard of it. But if I¡¯m not mistaken, because it is too bitter, it is not something fit for drinking...¡±
As expected of Moneda. The Commerce Guild should be well aware of these kinds of products. ...But when I was doing the inspection with Rehme, I was quite surprised to discover it. This child really has knowledge about almost anything... After all, she also knew the step by step process executed by locals to manufacture the raw cacao fruit into a drink. You are also probably surprised.
¡°As I thought, it has yet to bemercialized. I¡¯m relieved to hear Moneda say that.¡±
¡°Ye-yes...¡±
No way, are you nning to sell this? Also, what¡¯s with your expression brimming with confidence? Is probably what he¡¯s thinking.
However, I do have plenty of confidence in this. No matter what anyone say, desserts are, after all, important to nobilities. ...For example, during tea time.
¡°...Tanya. Open the door.¡±
¡°Certainly.¡±
When Tanya opened the door, one of the cooks in our household, Merida, was waiting outside. By the way, Merida is another one of the children I picked up when I was young. Tanya, Ryle, Dida, Moneda, Rehme, Sei, and Merida. These seven people were the children whom I picked up.
Because Merida wanted to be a cook, she became one of the cooks in our household. She is the person who cooks my meals, and because I am dieting, I made various requests, but she nevertheless delivered. In other words, she is a splendid cook.
¡°This is a dessert Merida made using cacao as the main ingredient.¡±
What appeared was, of course, chocte. Although it was something I was familiar with, everyone else looked at it in wonder.
¡°Please try it.¡±
Everyone timidly ate the strange and unknown food.
¡°...Delicious!¡±
However, after eating a mouthful of it, there was nothing but words of praise.
¡°This is, something made from cacao, right? Certainly if it is this... By the way, how will this be priced?¡±
¡°Because sugar was used, I intended to price it a little high. The target demographic will be nobles, and because it uses an abundant of high-ss ingredients, I¡¯m intending to market it as a luxury food. But sometime in the near future, I will eventually make it a low-pricedmodity where more people will be able to buy the product. Now then, Merida. Please bring in the others.¡±
¡°Certainly.¡±
What was brought in a while ago was a nondescript te of milk chocte. What was brought in next were tes of dark chocte and various assortments of choctes such as truffles.
¡°Although these snacks were also made from cacao beans just like the one earlier, the taste ispletely different. Please try it.¡±
This time,pared to earlier, everyone ate it without hesitation.
¡°Wow~ Delicious! I like this round looking one~¡±
¡°As for me, I like this in one and it¡¯s easy to eat.¡±
Everyone respectively took a liking to the different snacks depending on their preferences. I am relieved that the overall evaluation is favorable.
¡°This way, there¡¯s a variety of vors. As someone who was part of the Commerce Guild up until recently, what are your impressions, Moneda?¡±
¡°It is amodity that¡¯s never been heard of before... With the proper advertising, it can beunched immediately. I believe these have that much appeal. It¡¯s also a good thing that the target demographic has already been established.¡±
¡°Thank you. Since that is the case, Sei. I would like for you be my hands and feet, and help me open up a market outlet where thismodity can be sold.¡±
¡°...Me? Although it might be forward of me to say this but, wouldn¡¯t Moneda be a better choice...?¡±
¡°Moneda will be involved with the establishment of the bank I spoke of earlier. I consider that he is the right person for the job because negotiations must be made with the Commerce Guild one way or another. In addition, with the nobility being the targeted demographic, it would be better if someone like you, who is working in the Ducal House, to be in charge of this, and you¡¯ll also be able to respond quickly.¡±
¡°...I respectfully obey. I will do my best to answer to your expectations.¡±
¡°With that, it is settled. We will now focus on how we will get thismodity out in the market on the right track. First things first, Sebastian. Please draw up a contract with the vige harvesting the cacao beans. Also, Ryle and Dida, please think about how many people will be necessary to secure the transportation from the vige to the house and give me a report. I¡¯m sure you remember the roads we passed through when we did our inspection, right?¡±
¡°I understand. I will start on it immediately.¡±
Sebastian, Ryle, and Dida stood up.
¡°Merida, please make more of these snacks for trial purposes. I¡¯ll hand over any other recipes I think of afterward. And Tanya, please make preparations to write a letter to mother.¡±
¡°...To the Madam, you say?¡±
¡°Yes. There is no other person better than mother when ites to advertising. If we send her themodity, she will advertise it.¡±
¡°Certainly.¡±
¡°Moneda, please proceed in establishing a firm. When you do so, please take Sei along with you. If possible, please secure a ce where this product can be manufactured. ...For the next three months, because it will be the firm¡¯s busiest and important time, I¡¯m sorry about this, but will you be willing to offer your help?¡±
¡°Of course. There is no way I will miss the chance of taking part of something this interesting.¡±
¡°Thank you. Rehme, please stay behind because there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to confirm with you. Regarding the average price of products currently out in the market, if it¡¯s you, you are familiar with them, right?¡±
¡°Yes~ If it¡¯s within the span of thest fifteen years, please ask me anything.¡±
¡°Then, I thank everyone in advance for your individual work. If anything happens please consult with me by all means.¡±
Chapter 12
Conglomerate Established
Now then, with that kind of notion, we established a conglomerate. The name of our conglomerate is ¡°Azura Conglomerate.¡± With everyone demonstrating their excellence in their respective positions, we managed to introduce ourmodity to the market in no time.
When I sent the product to mother for trial purposes, she apparently immediately held a tea party and presented them, and in no time, it became a popr amongst the nobility. Presently, the conglomerate is exhrated that the product is so popr, to the point where we cannot catch up with the orders.
Hurray for reincarnation knowledge.
An idea was proposed that we increase the production line, but that proposal was turned down. Since the target demographic are the nobility, rather than increasing the production, it would be better to maintain the pace to keep the scarcity value.
To add on to that point, in order to enforce a firm image of the brand, a lily motif has been imprinted on the boxes of the choctes. ...This was done in preparation whenpetitors appear in the future. Although for now, one has yet to appear.
Presently, different from the noble line, a separate line formoners is in the process of being established.
To be more specific, chocte itself is still a luxury food. What we are considering is to open a cafe and sell food such as chocte cream crepes and chocte coated fruits. ...Or rather, we have already found a ce and we have also guaranteed the distribution route for the ingredients. Thus, it won¡¯t be long until the operation starts running.
Sei has been very, very busy running here and there.
Although I said that, it¡¯s not as though I¡¯m unupied myself. Now that the conglomerate has taken off, I am concurrently managing the conglomerate and preparing for the reforms for the fief.
Even though my schedule is hectic, I find it somewhat nostalgic because my previous life was also like this.
Let¡¯s put aside those thoughts for now and move on to the first thing on the agenda. First, is a meeting with Sei.
¡°...The present state of affairs is written in those documents.¡±
¡°The noble line is doing well as usual. How are you doing with securing workers?¡±
¡°It is proceeding well, so please be at ease. In just a short while, a lot of chefs came to apply to the conglomerate. Unknown food... because of this matter, a lot of people wanted to learn how to make them.¡±
¡°I see. If that¡¯s the case, please introduce the ¡°day off¡± system I talked to you aboutst time. Speaking of Merida, if you judge that any of those chefs are suitable, please refer them to her because I want her to start another line. Since the preparations are ready, it¡¯s about time we start on it. Thus, I would like for her to check it out in my ce.¡±
¡°As you wish.¡±
¡°In the future, not only do I want to distribute our products in the Royal City, I also want them to circte to other areas... For that to happen, we will need to secure the distribution channel to those areas... I wonder if we should just establish a transportation department? Tanya, please call Rehme and Moneda for me.¡±
Like I requested, Tanya immediately went to call Rehme and Moneda.
¡°...Moneda, how do merchants normally secure the distribution ofmodities?¡±
¡°Well... If it¡¯s a small to medium-sized store, the merchant will personally bring it to those areas. If it¡¯s arge store, they will hire escorts or take their own subordinates along and personally deliver it themselves.¡±
¡°...If that¡¯s the case, as I thought, it would be a good idea to establish a transport department. Rehme, please immediately pull up a map. After that, along the roads of this Kingdom, please pick out areas with t grounds and give me information about their climate and the difference in temperature. In addition, calcte how much time it¡¯ll take to get there from our fief. Please discuss with Ryle how many escorts will be necessary and what the cost will be.¡±
¡°Yes~! I wonder what is going to start this time around~?¡±
¡°Right now, I guess you can say that the transportation department is in development? But before we put it on paper, we need to consider how much it will cost. Then, Sei. First of all, make a draft of employment for those workers you mentioned earlier, and also, talk to Merida to keep her in the loop. Rehme as well, please work on it immediately. Tanya, please call Sebastian. And Moneda, please remain here, let us now develop the concept of a bank.¡±
After I gave my orders in rapid session, everyone immediately moved to carry them out. Or rather, I think it¡¯s about time we increase the number of staff. Although I wanted to slowly increase the staff... we are overwhelming insufficient in numbers. If Sei continues this way, he will eventually copse... and things wouldn¡¯t be good.
Oops, my head needs to switch gears, switch gears.
¡°...Then, Moneda. Do you have any questions regarding what we talked about before?¡±
It was about time tounch a full-scale campaign and push forward the reformation of the fief. Meanwhile, I conveyed the idea of establishing a bank to Moneda before the time was right.
Although the current market is circting money, there is no institution to control it. This was also something that surprised me... I wonder if the citizens of the fief deposit their money in their draws? If not, it seems like they deposit it in the Commerce Guild. It seems like the Commerce Guild also offers that kind of services, and people can withdraw the amount of money they deposited in any Commerce Guild branch, which is very convenient.
However, the Commerce Guild does not do it professionally, they really just keep the money entrusted to them.
¡°So, do I have any questions for me up to this point?¡±
¡°No. However, you did really well to think of this idea.¡±
Well, I wasn¡¯t exactly the person who came up with this idea. Although I wanted to say that, I can¡¯t, so I remained silent and smiled.
¡°For starters, please purchase a building that will be used for the bank. After that, please use my name to arrange a meeting with the Guild Master of the Commerce Guild and other Presidents of important conglomerate.¡±
¡°I understand.¡±
Chapter 13
Meeting
After that, the next several weeks of efforts was spent preparing for the establishment of the bank, such as ensuring the building and securing the equipment... As usual, there is a mountain load of things to be done.
Finally, the promised day of the meeting had arrived. The designated location was the Headquarters of the Commerce Guild here in the Duke of Armelia¡¯s fief.
When I had a meeting with Moneda in this ce, I thought that the interior was calming and profound, and it¡¯s still the same as always.
¡°...Now then, everyone. Thank you for taking time off of your busy schedules to gather here today.¡±
I gave a greeting to start things off. Besides, I really am extremely grateful to the members who had gathered here today because they genuinely do all have very, very busy schedules.
¡°No, not at all. We were also looking forward to meeting the President of the conglomerate that has risen to the spotlight recently.¡±
He said with a sharp glint in his eyes. A-as expected... an impressive full mark.
¡°I didn¡¯t meet everyone here today as the President of Azura Conglomerate, but as the proxy of the Feudal Lord of the Duke of Armelia¡¯s fief.¡±
¡°Oh, as the proxy of the Feudal Lord, is it?¡±
¡°Yes. Otherwise, it will be impossible for me to gather everyone today. After all, our conglomerate is still a neer.¡±
¡°How humble. I¡¯ve heard all about your activities.¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case... I will happily ept your words of praise. However, today¡¯s business is a different matter...¡±
The atmosphere in the surrounding froze instantly.
¡°First of all, I would like to establish a bank in our fief. By all means, I would like everyone to use it.¡±
¡°...A bank, is it?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Excuse my impoliteness, but what exactly is it?¡±
¡°To put it simply, it is a developed version of the repository services provided by the Commerce Guild. Its main purposes are depository services, money order services, and financing services.¡±
¡°Depository services? Financing... services? I¡¯ve never heard of those before... What kind of significance do they have?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s start with the depository services. It is simr to the services that the Commerce Guild has been providing, where a conglomerate or an individual can entrust their funds. Those kinds of services will also be conducted in the bank.
The funds the people part of the Commerce Guild spend to constantly hire escorts will no longer be necessary. Don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be an advantage for the Commerce Guild?
Furthermore, you can settle transactions between ounts with the bank. For example, if mutual parties deposit funds in the bank, cash reserves can be moved between ounts and thus will not have to carry cash with them.¡±
About the depository services, I thought it would be fine to make simr to the ones in Japan. In other words, a bankbook and seal. However, since it¡¯s only been recently established, it¡¯ll be difficult to process the ount transfers.
Thus, I thought it would be a good idea for the conglomerates to create a checking ount. Also, because it is likely that people will travel to different regions, it would be a good idea to create cheques and drafts.
From here on out, since I intended on drawing up family registers, and wondered if it¡¯ll be a good idea to create IDs along with it. In addition, as proof that that person¡¯s ID does indeed belong to them, there should be a stamp on the back.
Nevertheless, it¡¯s not really necessary to have everything the same as Japan... Or rather, let¡¯s polish this ideater. Since the family registers will take some time, it¡¯ll be fine if it¡¯s introduced after the bank has already been properly established.
As for the seal, since there are no kanji characters in this world, as I thought, it¡¯ll have to be the crest of nobles. While I was pondering on what should be done, I went to consult with Moneda.
It was the same for the money order services, I had to consider how to handle those after the an ount has been opened. Machines don¡¯t exist here. When the patron opens an ount in the bank, each patron will receive an ount book, and using this method, they can deposit their money.
By the way, we have already established the guard division, and I intend to put them to use. Guards are necessary for banks, especially when we start shipping... right? Of course, it¡¯s not as though the guards had excellent qualifications upon being hired... thus, an initial investment was needed.
¡°...I see. However, I wonder if that will really be safe? After all, they are important funds. There must not be any risk.¡±
¡°Of course, it will be ced under the protection of our House. I can guarantee the quality of the security guards who will be protecting the funds. On the other hand, if a fraud were to happen, I will use my position to apprehend the criminal.¡±
¡°Hmmm. Then what about financing services?¡±
¡°As for financing services, it lends out the collected funds... In other words, money lending. Of course, strict conditions will be imposed... And if one is able to meet the requirements, they will be able to borrow capital. For example, funds to start up a new business?¡±
¡°That is interesting.¡±
¡°You can entrust your money at any given time and only withdraw the necessary amount. Transactions will be easier to settle. In addition, if you need capital, you can borrow them when necessary. ¡°Our House¡± will be in charge of the safety of the funds. And because it will be under our House, the funds will always remain secure unless our House falls into ruin. ...What do you think? Earlier, you kindlyplimented the management of the conglomerate, but what do you think about Feudal Lord returning the profit to the fief? After all, the fief¡¯s money belongs to the fief.¡±
Although I said that, it¡¯s not like the fief will be guaranteed to receive funding from the bank. Especially when the people in front of me are not willing to make direct investments. After all, I intended to spend the tax money collected from the people of the fief for the fief.
That said, if our conglomerate did not seed, most of the taxes collected would have been spent on maintaining the Ducal House instead of being allocated to road maintenance. They are not mistaken about where the profits of the conglomerate goes, are they?
¡°In exchange for that, what will you be demanding from us?¡±
¡°As for establishing the bank, I do not have any request in mind. Because the most important is to return the money of the fief to the fief in order to develop it.
Ah, but the Commerce Guild has always been in charge of this, so I would like to ask permission if it would be fine for us to ¡®headhunt¡¯ those people and employ them for the bank?
Since there is a lot a things to learn, it would be better if we hire people with experience. Also, although we have prepared for the bank¡¯s headquarters to be here, we have yet to prepare where to set up other branches. Thus, I would be grateful if the Commerce Guild has any suggestions.¡±
¡°As for our guild, since we have always been in a deficit in this area, we will be more than happy with the takeover... So if it¡¯s only that much, it will be our pleasure to cooperate.¡±
Alright, the prospect of establishing the bank is looking bright.
¡°...Then, next item the agenda. Shall I move to the ¡°main issue¡± involving the conglomerates now?¡±
The atmosphere which had rxed a little turned tense again. There is no reason to end it here. ...Since the people who had gathered here today have a really busy schedule... it will be a wasted opportunity if I do not grasp this chance.
¡°About the bank we were talking about earlier, it has been decided that the tax collected from the people of the fief will be invested on road maintenance of the roads in the fief. And also, there one more thing. The establishment of an ¡®academy.¡¯¡±
¡°Academy... you say? Such as the one in the Royal City?¡±
¡°If it¡¯s that kind of disadvantageous academy, there¡¯s no need to use the tax money to build it. What I would like to build is an academy that has a primary division which will teach students how to read and write, and an advanced division, which it teach specialized skills to students... The fief¡¯s taxes will be used for this because I n on passing a bill, making primary educationpulsory in our fief. Presently, I want to direct everyone¡¯s attention to the advanced division.¡±
¡°In what way?¡±
¡°Frankly speaking, I would like you to invest in it. Although funds will be eptable, materials and equipment will also be weed.¡±
¡°Wouldn¡¯t it be fine to ask the bank you spoke of earlier to finance it?¡±
¡°The bank is dependent on the funds of the Ducal House and the taxes of the people of the fief. If the bank is used to finance something so extensive, it will ruin the bnce of ie and expenditure, and will result in the copse of the bank management.¡±
¡°There is some truth to that. If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be fine if we wait until the academy has been founded?¡±
¡°If possible, I would like to build the academy as soon as possible. Because people are important resources in our fief, it will be a shame if we leave them alone and don¡¯t polish them.¡±
¡°...Hmmm. What is the concept of the academy?¡±
¡°I will distribute the materials now, please look at them.¡±
Sebastian who came with me distributed the documents to everyone. These are the materials I spent preparing for thest several weeks. ...Thanks to that, I have not had much time to sleeptely.
¡°First of all, I would like to establish a Medical and Pharmaceutical department. Afterward, Fief Administration and ounting department.¡±
¡°A medical department... you say?¡±
The conglomerate directors had surprised expressions on their faces. I guess it¡¯s only natural. Because the doctors in this world are only employed by royalties and aristocrats, and thus the knowledge of medicine is not widespread.
As for the value of such knowledge... every member from the conglomerate can understand it. Normally, in order to learn such knowledge, a high remuneration must be paid.
...That¡¯s right, ¡°usually,¡± that is. I also desired to employ a few of those people. I wanted to employ two or three people for our House, however, I don¡¯t know where mother heard about this information, but she made an introduction.
That person seemed to be quite idle. I mean, up until a while ago, that person was rxing in the countryside. Then, that person suddenly wanted to cultivate the younger generation and came here.
As for me, I would like to take advantage of mother¡¯s connections to negotiate with the doctor and for future negotiations done by the conglomerate by all means.
By the way, farmers and schrs will act as instructors in the agriculture department. For ssroom learning... and hands-on skills.
As for the schrs, I once again took full advantage of father and mother¡¯s connection to gather them. Afterward, I¡¯m also intending for Rehme to stand as a lecturer.
Chapter 14
Negotiations of the Young Lady
¡°Knowledge is also an asset, is it...¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°However, it¡¯s because the number of doctors is scarce that¡¯s why they are valuable. If they were to increase in numbers, their value will probably drop...¡±
¡°What are you saying. Right now their numbers are far from enough.¡±
The people can consult with a healer if there is one living in town. That said, because not many have the proper education, they can¡¯t really be counted upon. In addition, in remote areas and frontier regions, it is said that there aren¡¯t any practitioners and people can only rely on dubious remedies.
¡°I don¡¯t think I need to say this but, there is profits to be made when there is an increase in the number of doctors among the poption. That said, the conglomerates will be able to make lucrative profits by making equipment used by doctors and medical ingredients. In addition, with research, we can expect new medicines to be developed.¡±
If one looks closely, a director of a conglomerate who deals with sales of medicines was sorely tempted. Un, it has probably captured his interest.
¡°As for the Fief Administration and ounting Department, its aim is to bring up talented people to make the future of the fief more prosperous. ...Especially the ounting Department, don¡¯t you consider that is rted to everyone?¡±
¡°I can more or less understand how Fief Administration will involve us... But how is the ounting Department rted to us?¡±
¡°Please look at the third page of the document.¡±
¡°This is...¡±
¡°This is a short excerpt of Azura Conglomerate¡¯s ount book.¡±
¡°This is, an ount book!?¡±
Everyone looked really amazed when they viewed the contents. In this world, there is no concept of Double Entry Bookkeeping! I can¡¯t believe they don¡¯t have something this convenient. Even though people said that ¡°Double Entry Bookkeeping is one of the most impressive invention born from the knowledge of humans.¡±
What is even more surprising is that their format is not unified. Some conglomerates use Single Entry Bookkeeping while other conglomerates use the profit-and-loss bookkeeping method by counting their products... That¡¯s how it¡¯s been until now. For me, who wants to promote the capitalist system, I cannot ept this.
¡°This way, one can immediately see when payments are made. There¡¯s also another document called a ¡®bnce sheet,¡¯ and with this, you can easily discern the assets and liabilities. In addition, there is an ie statement which immediately shows the profits and expenses. As a result, one can easily see the ¡°quantitative¡± value of the conglomerate.¡±
I thought that it would be a benefit to guide merchants with experience and good intuition, and with this, they will be more unified in the future. Well... there is also my desire to eagerly practice something rted to ounting job I used to have in my past life.
¡°When you want to apply for a loan at the bank, you¡¯ll need to submit this form. After all, with the tax reform happening in the near future, poll tax will be eliminated.
With this ount book, one can easily read the report of how much profit is made, and you¡¯ll have to pay the appropriate tax ording to this. Of course, there will still be loopholes in this taxation system.
Nevertheless, with the taxation system being based on your assets, you¡¯ll be able to save on taxes. When one takes some time to consider it, one will find that it will be a big help for everyone.¡±
¡°...Do you have any authority to change the taxation system?¡±
¡°Yes. I am not just acting as the Feudal Lord¡¯s proxy. Just like what¡¯s written in this letter, I have been given the position to administer the fief with equal authority as the Fief Lord.¡±
¡°...If one enrolls in that academy you speak of, will they be able to learn the method of your conglomerate¡¯s ount books?¡±
When a regr person looks at the ount books, they might not be able to understand the value of it... However, as expected of the directors of the conglomerates, they noticed the value of this book.
¡°Yes, of course.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been beaten... I didn¡¯t think you¡¯d bring out such a big bait, or rather, the big bait will probably prove to be very sessful...¡±
¡°Yes. There are also other advantages, you know? For example, when the agricultural department starts researching on cultivation improvements, and if they meet with sess, those methods will be handed over to the conglomerates who invested in this. What do you think? Isn¡¯t it tempting?¡±
¡°Haha, it is tempting.¡±
¡°Now then, I would like to talk to the directors of the conglomerates who wants to make an investment. I do not want to take up any more time of those who are not interested.¡±
To my proposal, only two people left their seats. Oh, I thought that at least half of the people will leave.
¡°A lot of people surprisingly remained... No matter what is it fine like this?¡±
¡°Iris-sama. We are, after all, ¡°First-rate Merchants¡± and we are proud to take part in anything that will yield profits. Rather than being bound by short-term profit, we are Merchants who are moved byrge long-term profits. Withrge profits, it will only be natural to have some risk. And we¡¯ll only make our decisions after considering the risks and returns. In conclusion, we will never let an opportunity to makerge profits slip by.¡±
¡°Well~... I guess that¡¯s only natural.¡±
¡°If you¡¯re nothing but an average noble youngdy, we¡¯ll probably just throw the idea away as though it¡¯s naught but a pipe dream. However, you not only created a conglomerate with your own hands, you have already reached our standings... No, climbed even higher. And what we value is this ability of yours.¡±
¡°...I am once again proud to be praised by you. Because it is you first-ss merchants who are supporting our fief.¡±
Chapter 15
Inside the Carriage
¡°...Even so, Iris-sama sure has the guts.¡±
Moneda brought up the topic while we riding the carriage. The people inside the carriage right now are Moneda, Sebastian, and I. Dida, on the other hand, was sitting outside the carriage acting as our driver.
¡°Oh my, how impolite. Even I was actually very tense.¡±
¡°Nevertheless, it didn¡¯t look that way at all to me. The main point is that I never thought you would approach those members to talk about a business proposal.¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case, Moneda, why did you think I called them for?¡±
¡°Of course, to report about the establishment of the bank...¡±
¡°I did do that.¡±
¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean implement that you didn¡¯t...¡±
I startedughing unintentionally. I was also feeling really nervous back then, it was a situation simr to walking on a tightrope. After all, those documents took three weeks to put together. Even though the documents were stuffed with a lot of details... everything went well with flying colors. I felt uneasy thinking about the various different questions they¡¯ll have regarding the overflowing materials.
¡°However, why can we not have the bank fund the educational institution? In addition, there¡¯s also the matter regarding the road maintenance...¡±
¡°It is impossible to sever the distribution of goods. However, if the distribution channels have been improved, the cirction of money also improves... Since that¡¯s the case, it would be better if we start as quickly as possible. In addition, if those funds are returned to the people, wouldn¡¯t it be easier for children be able to attend the academy?¡±
Of course, the primary division will bepletely free of charge. Nheless, I don¡¯t believe there will be a lot of people pleased with the idea. Especially those people living in remote areas.
However, if funds were allocated to these ¡°Public Works¡± such as road constructions, it will silence those people, circte money amongst them, and revitalize the economy.
¡°Smart people have probably already noticed the benefit of road maintenance. Distribution of goods will improve, and because a lot of materials and food will be needed to provide for the worker during the construction... their businesses will prosper greatly.
When an investment is made, the Duke¡¯s House will be indebted to them, and will also receive information on researched materials. ...When they consider these things, I thought they will jump at the chance. The only thing I had to worry about is not being eaten up.¡±
¡°Young mistress, you¡¯ve actually considered things up to that point...¡±
¡°Oh my, did you think I didn¡¯t take them into consideration?¡±
¡°No, I did not mean to say such things.¡±
¡°Is that so? Well then, Moneda. When we get back, please go to the bank headquarters and open up the bank. Just as we have rehearsed before, start epting deposits, opening ounts, and various other procedures.
After that, please secure the funds for road maintenance. ...In other words? Moneda. Please prepare not to have any holidays for a while. Things will be really busy.
¡°It¡¯s exactly what I was hoping for.¡±
¡°Sebastian, you¡¯ll also be very busy. Please consult with Rehme the order of which to conduct the construction work as well as making more efficient roads. Also, please prepare documents with the calction of expenses for the construction and road maintenance.¡±
¡°I understand. I have already finished discussing it with Rehme-dono, and the calction of the expenses is done. All that¡¯s left is to submit the documents.¡±
¡°As expected of Sebastian. Please submit those documents to me. I will take a look at it immediately. If possible, I want to turn it over to Moneda so that we can start on it right away.¡±
* * *
My name is Sebastian. I don¡¯t have a surname... However, I take pride in serving the House of the Duke of Armelia for generations.
By the way, my work consists of managing the mansion as well as the fief instead of the present head, the Prime Minister who is busy in the Royal City most of the time. Because the Duke¡¯s fief is a genuinely extensivend, it is impossible for me to manage it closely, so I utilize my vast contacts. ...Or at least, I used to.
When the young mistress epted the position of the Feudal Lord¡¯s proxy, my calm life changed dramatically. ...To sum it up with one word, busy. I am exhausted.
With me managing the both mansion and fief at the same time, a fellow servant came up to me and asked, ¡°When will you have the time to rest?¡± And this happened quite often. Because I¡¯m like that, I haveplete admiration for the way the young mistress works.
To be honest... when the young mistress arrived, I thought that she will leave everything to me... At least, that¡¯s what I thought. But the moment the young mistress arrived, she asked me for the fiscal financial report of the fief, read it with extreme speed, and went out to inspect the fief vigorously.
Then, sheunched a conglomerate and made a fortune in a blink of an eye. Right now, she is busy trying to reform the regtions of the fief. ...I wonder when she takes the time to rest, or rather, it¡¯s a question of whether or not she sleeps at all.
Her work ethics and the way she gives adequate instructions, just thinking of those leaves me astonished. For her sake, I do not mind overworking these old bones of mine. ...While supporting this person, it is a pleasure to see what the future will look like.
However, I do have one concern, the young mistress is looking more and more haggard recently. Although the person herself said that it¡¯s because she¡¯s trying to lose weight... I¡¯m worried that weight loss might not be the only reason... but fatigue as well.
There is no mistake that the future of our fief lies on the shoulders of the young mistress. And because of that, the presence of the young mistress is getting bigger day by day.
I must support the young mistress as much as I can so that she doesn¡¯t copse.
Today as well, I will ask the chef to prepare the young mistress¡¯ favorite food. ...That¡¯s what I was thinking on the way home from the Commerce Guild.
* * *
Chapter 16
Aesthetics are Universal
...By the way, it¡¯s been half a year since the bank was established. During this half a year, the Public Works¡¯ first project, road maintenance, began and is progressing steadily.
As for the bank, different conglomerates opened an ount under the names of their conglomerates and made deposits. And those people part of the conglomerates opened an individual ount and it began to spread... Now, the presence of the bank has berger in urban areas. Because of this, Moneda looked really busy. The challenge right now is... probably how to spread this to other cities.
Also, capital for the educational institution has been gathered safely and is now under construction. When it ispleted, it will immediately be open for operation. However, since the construction of the advanced division is the priority, it will still be a long way to go before all the children of the fief will be able to attend the primary division.
My workload has not decreased at all, or rather, it has increased. Indeed, because the workload has increased recently to the point of being in a risk of overworking, there was an urgent need to gather officials to help with managing the fief. Because there are already some people in the house who had been helping with the fief, I immediately engaged them for work for us.
The departments are as follows: Finance, Education, Public Affairs, Public Works, and Judicial Affairs. Moreover, it is a system where I, as the representative of the Fief Lord, is at the top.
By the way, the Finance department is concurrently working on the taxation. Each department is to calcte their expenses and submit a report in a form of a bnce sheet. From there, the bank will take a look at it and give the approval needed. Again, this is being done to prepare of the taxation reform in the future.
The Education department operates in a simr manner to the Ministry of Education in Japan. The academy personnel will decide on what subjects they want to teach, but the Education Department reserve the rights to choose the contents and how much funds will be spent.
The Public Affairs department are in charge of managing the people of the fief. As of now, they are busy running about in preparation to make family registers. ...I was also thinking of eventually establishing Social Welfare.
The Public Works is currently in charge of the road construction, and eventually, they will also be responsible for building public facilities. In other words, because the road maintenance is underway, it is not an exaggeration to say that they are very busy.
As for the Judicial Affairs, just as its name suggests, they are in charge of implementing thews in the fief. They are currently in charge of enforcing the currentws, and will be working onw reformster on.
Now, since I¡¯m tired, I should go take a hot bath.
¡°Young mistress, is there something the matter?¡±
¡°It¡¯s rare that I have some free time, and since I¡¯m tired, I thought to take a hot bath. Can you prepare it?¡±
When I asked Tanya to prepare one, Tanya immediate left to take care of it. Tanya has been overprotectivetely. ...I wonder if I really do look all that tired?
¡°...Today, young mistress somehow looks really happy, it something happened?¡±
¡°Ah, as I thought, you can tell? Fufufu, the thing I really wanted had arrived.¡±
Fufufu... After being busy for half a year researching and researching, it has finally beenpleted. And today, I am intending to test it out.
I slowly got into the bath, and when I felt that my fatigue has been healed, I immediately used it. Haaa~ The aroma of rose smells really good.
When I got up from the hot bath in high spirits, Tanya was outside preparing my outfit.
¡°Please excuse me, I¡¯ming in, young mistress. I finished the preparations... E-eh!¡±
When Tanya looked at my hair, a surprised expression appeared on her face. Fufufu, it¡¯s wonderful, isn¡¯t it? Since she¡¯s the kind of person who usually doesn¡¯t have much of an expression, the effect is excellent.
¡°Young mistress¡¯ hair looks really beautiful... It is as though it¡¯s shining. Please excuse me, young mistress. Exactly how in the world did it turn out like this...¡±
¡°Fufufu... It¡¯s because I used this.¡±
What I took out was a small bottle. And inside it was a pale yellow liquid.
¡°This is, what exactly is it?¡±
¡°It¡¯s called a ¡°Rinse.¡± It is a necessary item needed to regte your hair and make it glossy.¡±
In fact, Rinse doesn¡¯t exist in this world. It seems like everyone washes their hair with soap and water. I have endured this for thest half a year. Incidentally, I couldn¡¯t get my head around it for the first three months and thus I didn¡¯t notice. After noticing, it¡¯s human nature to worry about it. ...When one only uses shampoo, hair will get damaged. Because I know that, I can¡¯t end it with just using shampoo. Because Iris has beautiful tinum hair which she inherited from her mother, it gave me unnecessary stress.
And thus, I tried making handmade soap, shampoo and rinse simr to the ones in my previous life. Although lotion does exist in this world, it still took quite a bit of time.
Since I¡¯ll be making them anyway... I might as well make rted products. I used the roses our House is proud of as the fragrance.
¡°...Young mistress, it¡¯s amazing...¡±
Tanya muttered while looking at my hair. As I thought, no matter which world it is, everyone will be interested in beauty products.
¡°...Shall I give some to Tanya as well?¡±
¡°Eh, will that be alright with you?¡±
¡°I can immediately make more.¡±
Although it took a lot of time to make one, but since I now have the recipe, it won¡¯t take long to make more.
¡°Then, please give me a little...¡±
Tanya dly received it. It brings me great pleasure to know she¡¯s happy. Because I¡¯ve been indebted to Tanya for a while now.
However, the talk didn¡¯t end there. When the female employees saw my hair, they wondered whether I was using something special and where they could get their hands on it, and approached Tanya one after another. Although Tanya kept quiet about it, I unceremoniously reveal the nature of Rinse, and they asked for it one after another.
When the male staff found out about the effect, they thought, ¡°This will definitely sell,¡± and wrote up the proposal. Thus, it was immediately promoted andmercialized by the Azura Conglomerate.
As a result, it is needless to say that my workload has increased even further.
Chapter 17
Mother, is a Cheat
Before the product wasmercialized, I sent trial products to mother who seemed to really like them and began advertising the products here and there. And the result is, of course, it has established itself as a popr item amongst the aristocrats and even themoners in spite of its high price. ...Really, mother is skillful when ites to advertising. And I have secretly given the position of Advertising Director to mother.
As a matter of course, since the conglomerate has expanded, my workload naturally increases. Even though the number of employees have increased gradually and have been given as many supervisory responsibilities as possible, but because it hasn¡¯t been a year since we started our operation, it can¡¯t be helped that I still want to be directly engaged in it. ...But I have to take care of my health.
¡°...Young mistress Iris.¡±
¡°Oh, Sebastian. What¡¯s wrong? If I¡¯m not mistaken, the discussion with you will take ce in the afternoon?¡±
¡°About that, there has been information that the Madam will be arriving in the afternoon...¡±
¡°Eh? Mother is? But she did not write a word of it in her previous letter...¡±
¡°In any case, please instructs us.¡±
¡°Y-you¡¯re right. For the time being, please ask the people in the dining room to proceed to the door, and also tidy up mother¡¯s room. Even though it is usually kept clean, please double check it.
Please also change the flower disy by the entrance hall. Let¡¯s change it to the same rose we use for the product. After that, since I want to serve the new product, chocte fondant for dessert, please prepare a menu to amodate it. Because chocte fondant is quite rich, it will be better to serve a slightly light meal.¡±
¡°As you wish.¡±
¡°As for the tea, please serve the herbal tea. Because this will be served in Azura Conglomerate¡¯s coffee shop franchise, I want to get some impressions.¡±
By the way, teahouse the name of the new division. I thought it wouldn¡¯t be a good idea to keep calling them ¡°Noble line¡± and ¡°Commoner line,¡± and thus the establishment of a cafe where nobles and the wealthy cane to visit.
Therefore, the chocte products have been divided into teahouse division and confectionery division.
Ah, however, I left the noble line as it is, you know? Since the nobles love to receive special treatment. When we established a membership system, and everyone was delighted and rushed to apply for memberships.
If they are qualified to be members, they can visit an exclusive shop in the Royal City and the fief. It is a ce where they can watch the mechanics of our conglomerate and how we handle ¡°all¡± our products.
In other words, it¡¯s not limited to just confectionaries, but also the recently established beauty products. In the case of the beauty products, the herbal body perfume created with various different aromas are currently selling like hotcakes.
The orders for the confectionery is also doing well, and there¡¯s a different booth in the teahouse where people can buy food and eat them on the spot.
...More importantly, since mother will being, I need to clear out some time off my schedule. I immediately looked at my schedule to verify. Recently, Tanya has been acting as my secretary. I¡¯m really grateful to her.
And so, I somehow managed to clear some time off my schedule and wait for mother¡¯s arrival. When I meet everyone... I¡¯ll apologize to them. I feel really apologetic that everyone¡¯s burden has increased greatly, so before the information that mother has arrived, I will do some office work. Just with confirmation of numbers.
¡°The Madam has arrived.¡±
¡°Thank you, Sebastian.¡±
I headed to the entrance hall at once. Oh, the corridor looks shinier than usual.
¡°Wee home, Madam.¡±
The employees greeted mother upon her return.
¡°Wee home, mother.¡±
The person who emerged from the door is a matchless beautiful woman with tinum hair. Ah, although she¡¯s my own mother, I really do think she¡¯s beautiful...
Mother, who used to be called ¡°The Flower of High Society,¡± is still an existence admired by aristocrats and she carries a great deal of influence in social circles. ...In addition, she is the Advertising Director of Azura Conglomerate, even though this information is not public.
¡°I have returned~ I¡¯m sorry foring so suddenly, Iris-chan.¡±
She has a gentle character. Although she talks like this to family members, it¡¯s entirely different outside. How should I say this... Because she is called the ¡°Flower of High Society,¡± of course, she acts like a perfectdy.
¡°No, not all. I am d to be able to see mother after such a long time.¡±
¡°Oh my, you sure said something cute. Nevertheless, because I wasn¡¯t able to properly talk to Iris-chan before you came here, I feel really happy.¡±
¡°However, is this really fine? I mean, it is still the season if I¡¯m not mistaken?¡±
¡°It is all good~ The official events have all ended, and I have informed all of the people I have good rtions with... Ah, although I received an invitation from the wife of the Leader of the Knight Order, I didn¡¯t feel like going.¡±
...As expected of mother... Although that was what I was thinking, I didn¡¯t say it out loud. By now, I¡¯m sure that the people from the household of the Knight Order Leader have turned ghastly pale... Or rather, that¡¯s what I think.
After all, if mother doesn¡¯t attend, it holds a meaning that the event will likely not be entertaining.
It can¡¯t be to that extent, right? Might be what some people are thinking, but this is indeed the truth.
Except for official functions, entertainments held by individual households will change their status depending on ¡°what kind of people can they gather.¡± And so, when the person dubbed as the ¡°Flower of High Society¡± doesn¡¯t attend, it holds a great meaning.
Even when mother does attend an event, the organizers will feel really worried because they might never know when mother feels like leaving. If mother leaves the event early, organizers will feel like there¡¯s no sense in continuing the event.
Whether if it¡¯s a tea party or a ball, the wife¡¯s ability will be tested... If it¡¯s not an official event, even during the entertainment of the royal family, the Queen¡¯s ability will be tested. As long as she attended, it will not be impolite.
Really, the existence of someone like mother, is in itself, is a cheat.
...Let¡¯s leave that aside. It was impolite of me to think that Dorsen deserves it. However, I do not feel all that sorry.
Chapter 18
Mother seems really angry
¡°Well~ Iris-chan. You¡¯re working already?¡±
Early in the morning while I was working in the study, mother unexpectedly came to visit.
¡°I¡¯m sorry, mother. It¡¯s probably time for breakfast.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine, don¡¯t worry about it. Or rather, I¡¯m more worried about Iris-chan¡¯s physical condition.¡±
¡°I¡¯m doing fine. I have not copsed for the past half a year. In addition, I¡¯m enjoying myself plenty.¡±
¡°Is that so? It¡¯s fine if that¡¯s the case...¡±
¡°If you¡¯d like, please eat breakfast ahead of me. It seems like this will take a little more time. I asked them to prepare chocte croissant for today¡¯s breakfast.¡±
¡°Chocte croissant? I¡¯ve never heard of it before.¡±
¡°It¡¯s a new product of Azura Conglomerate. It is a type of bread that has chocte kneaded into it.¡±
¡°Oh my, that sounds delicious. However, since I have the chance, I¡¯ll wait to eat together with Iris-chan.¡±
¡°I understand. I¡¯ll work hard to finish this as soon as possible.¡±
Tanya immediately took the chance to serve mother some tea. A secretary who can do anything, that¡¯s Tanya.
Since earlier this morning, I have been looking at one report after another from the various different departments. Ahh... there¡¯s still a long way to go.
The road construction is doing well, and the construction of the educational institution in the fief¡¯s capital is also steadily progressing.
¡°Sebastian, the calction is wrong, please fix it. Also, this estimated budget is rejected. The calction of the expenses is too generous. Please cut down on ces where expenses can be reduced. If Public Works department is not satisfied with this budget, tell them to gather the evidence needed and bring them to me. Ah, speaking of Public Works, about that matter, how did that turnout?¡±
¡°Yes. The road maintenance and the preparations to construct the public office building are advancing smoothly. Since the materials used on both can be transported at the same time, I was thinking of cutting the cost there...¡±
¡°I would like to know more about that situation, so please submit a report to me by all means. Also, please inform the Public Affairs department that preparing the family registers is the first priority. At the very least, I want the people living in the fief¡¯s capital to have theirs done before the end of the road maintenance. In the future, this will be an important document. Please tell them that before progressing to something else, speed up the creation of the family registers.¡±
¡°I understand.¡±
I looked at these documents earlier, so I guess this can be considered as done? As for these, I¡¯ll look at themter and some discussions are needed... Uwa, there¡¯s still two mountains left.
While I was thinking about it and sorting out the documents, a knock came from the door.
¡°Please enter.¡±
¡°Please excuse me.¡±
The person who entered was Sei, who is in charge of the conglomerate.
¡°Good morning Madam, Iris-sama. ...I was nning to give a report regarding Azura Conglomerate this morning but...¡±
¡°I will take a look at it, please hand it over.¡±
When the documents were ced on the desk, there was another mountain. Whether it¡¯s too many or too little, I hesitate on passing judgment. And so, I lightly flipped through the documents. I used sticky notes to tag segments that looked important and continued reading. After I finished reading everything, I went back to those stickied segments. ...I¡¯m really pleased I am able to speed-read.
¡°...Overall, every division is in good condition. Regarding the newmodity for the beauty line products, please bring a sampleter. Not just what¡¯s inside, but the container as well. After that, I would like some raw materials to conduct some tests... Please convey that to the developers.¡±
¡°Something you¡¯d like to try out, is it? If you can tell me ahead of time, I will make preparations.¡±
¡°Is that so? If that¡¯s the case... Please bring the materials written in this memo this afternoon. In addition, please bring the ount books from each store, I would like to confirm them. I will look at themter.¡±
¡°I understand.¡±
...I guess it¡¯ll be fine to end the morning meeting here.
¡°Mother, I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine. Even so, this thing called ¡°herbal tea¡± is really delicious.¡±
Mother praised the tea while smiling. Even though I have kept her waiting for a while, mother is really gentle.
¡°I am very pleased that you like it. It is currently one of Azura Conglomerate¡¯s cafe franchise¡¯s popr item.¡±
¡°That is so. By all means, I would also like to drink it even at home.¡±
¡°Although that was the n... we are currently in the condition where we can barely provide for the cafe.¡±
Tea is a mainstream in this world, and when decided to serve them in the cafe experimentally, it became a big hit. Although a lot of people have requested to purchase the tea leaves, but the reality is that the production has not yet caught up. ...Some measures are needed to be done about this. Incidentally, there will be a meeting regarding the cafe in the afternoon.
¡°Is that so. When it bes avable for purchase, please immediately let me know. I will serve it at the next tea party.¡±
¡°Then, I thank you in advance when the timees.¡±
As expected of the Advertising Director. Even if I don¡¯t ask her to, she is more than willing to work.
After that, I slowly ate breakfast with mother and had tea with her. It¡¯s been a long time since I was able to spend a calming moment.
¡°...Which reminds me, how is the state of the house over there?¡±
¡°Hmm? Things are as usual~ Nothing ever changes~ Even though it¡¯s long vacation, that foolish son of mine did not return home. He¡¯s probably following the Second Prince and that woman most of the time.¡±
Mother¡¯s voice turned cold halfway through her sentence. When my beautiful mother said those words with such force, it is a full mark.
¡°Mo-mother...¡±
¡°Though I have yet to say this, regarding the incident, I am, of course, your ally. Regarding Berne... I am angry at him.¡±
He-her tone haspletely changed~!! It ispletely out of my expectations. Because of her tone of voice was apanied by a cold smile, cold sweat started trickling down my back.
¡°...To be honest, if he wasn¡¯t my own son, I would have immediately crushed him.¡±
Although there was a smile on her lips, mother, it¡¯s very scary.
¡°...Come to think of it, mother. What is the state of the castle in the Royal City?¡±
When I changed the topic of the conversation, mother ¡°fuuu¡± let out a sigh and the atmosphere around mother turned gentle again.
Because of that, I felt relieved and also blew out a sigh. I-it¡¯s not as though I was frightened by the atmosphere around mother that I changed the topic, okay? It is something I¡¯m worried about.
...Of course, I have an understanding regarding both factions to some extent. However, the information that mother has brought with her is extensive.
By the way, from what I understand regarding the First Prince¡¯s faction and the Second Prince¡¯s faction is that they are currently in a stalemate. I guess that¡¯s only natural. The present King is still in good health, so it is not wise to make a big move.
One of the main people involved... the First Prince is said to be studying abroad, which is very doubtful. In addition, where he has gone to was not made public. Because he has not appeared in the limelight, there¡¯s no news about him at all.
Although the Second Prince seems to be still living a life as a student in the academy, but I do not have more information because I didn¡¯t look into his school life.
Chapter 19
Idle Talk
My name is Sei. I have no surname. Originally lived in the slums but after the young mistress picked me up, I started working for the House of the Duke of Armelia.
I was working under Sebastian-san as an apprentice butler for the House of the Duke, however, that is a story of the past.
The whole affair started when the young mistress became the proxy of the fief Lord. The young mistressunched a conglomerate, and at the same time, she put me in charge of that conglomerate. I wonder where my work as a butler has disappeared to ever since then... I became the young mistress¡¯ hands and feet, met with other people in charge every single day, corresponding to the customers... There was a mountain load of things to be done. Even right now, I am going to send a message via carrier pigeon to convey the young mistress¡¯ instructions.
¡°Oh, my, Sei-san. Thank you for your hard work.¡±
¡°Thank you for your hard work, Tanya-san.¡±
Coincidentally, Tanya-san and I passed by each other. She, as well, is working as the young mistress¡¯ hands and feet.
¡°How has it been as ofte?¡±
¡°It¡¯s the same as always. What about Tanya-san?¡±
¡°On my side as well, it¡¯s the same as always. Now that you mentioned it, how¡¯s the schedule today?¡±
¡°After taking a short break, I was nning on heading to where the young mistress is.¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case, would you like to have some tea?¡±
After receiving a rare invitation from Tanya-san, we headed to the employee¡¯s break room.
¡°Please go ahead.¡±
After sitting down on the chair, Tanya-san served me a cup of tea. The drink was pale greenish yellow in color, amodity the conglomerate has recently spent efforts to make, the herbal tea.
¡°This is the Rosemary vor herbal tea. It¡¯s good to drink when you¡¯re tired.¡±
¡°Thank you very much. ...I shall partake it.¡±
After drinking a mouthful, I breathed out slowly.
¡°It¡¯s delicious. ...Do I appear to look that tired?¡±
¡°No. However, you are tired, aren¡¯t you?¡±
¡°Hahaha... Well, you are right. However, I¡¯m still good to go. When Ipare myself to the young mistress...¡±
¡°I am also getting worried about her. For a while now, I haven¡¯t seen the young mistress taking any breaks at all.¡±
¡°You¡¯re right, that¡¯s how it¡¯s been. Whenever I see her like that, I think that I have to work harder.¡±
My work has certainly increased when the young mistress came back. However, I never thought of it as unpleasant. Or rather, to be able to see how much will the conglomerate grow... It is my pleasure to be a part of it.
Above all, when I see that the young mistress¡¯ workload is more than twice as muchpared to mine, I feel that it¡¯s natural for me to work harder.
¡°You shouldn¡¯t be basing your standards on the young mistress. Because that person is addicted to it.¡±
¡°Hahaha, you said something really fitting... Ah, I should get going soon.¡±
¡°Right now, the young mistress is having a talk with the Madam. Because of that, she¡¯s probably not done straightening things out...¡±
¡°Is that so. Then, perhaps I should go a littleter. ...At any rate, for the Madam to make a trip all the way here, she is probably worried about the young mistress...¡±
¡°That¡¯s probably how it is. Since from time to time, Yair-san will send a report to the mansion.¡±
Yair-san is the second butler of the Ducal House. However, since Sebastian-san is now devoted to the fief¡¯s management, he is doing the work of the first butler.
¡°Ipletely understand that what the young mistress wants to aplish is very important. However,pared to the fief, the young mistress is more important to me. I think this is a good opportunity for the young mistress to take a break even if it¡¯s just a little...¡±
To Tanya, the young mistress is her life savior. Out of all of us, Tanya has the strongest feelings for the young mistress. If the young mistress were to ask her to offer her life, she would dly do it.
¡°That¡¯s right. ...Ah, Tanya-san. Could you give me another cup of this tea?¡±
¡°With pleasure.¡±
Let¡¯s rx a little more before going. Let¡¯s not disturb the young mistress¡¯ rare moment of rest.
¡°...Oh, it¡¯s been a long time. For two people to actually gather in this ce.¡±
¡°Dida-san. It¡¯s been a long time.¡±
The person who unexpectedly showed his face was, Dida-san Although his duty is to be the young mistress¡¯ escort, since the young mistress¡¯ return he has been traveling around the fief giving instructions in ce of the young mistress. Thus, it¡¯s been a long time since we¡¯ve seen each other.
¡°Dida-san as well, would you like a drink?¡±
¡°That is the tea that¡¯s been a hot topictely, right? I¡¯ll drink, I¡¯ll drink.¡±
Tanya promptly poured a cup of tea for Dida-san. Although Dida looked at it curiously, at first, heughed joyfully after drinking it.
¡°Ahh~ this is delicious. I like this more than themon tea. The young mistress is amazing to be able toe up with these things one after another.¡±
¡°Hahaha, certainly. By the way, what has Dida-san been doing recently?¡±
¡°Hmm? I went here and there with Ryle along with the newly trained guards to patrol the main roads.¡±
The young mistress wanted to strengthen the public order, and Ryle-san and Dida-san were put in charge of the training of the new recruits. Because the Duke¡¯s guards are famous for being high quality, there are no other people fitting for that job.
In addition, Ryle-san and Dida-san had been solicited by the royal family to join the Royal Guards, but they chose to stay here. In other words, they are famous people.
¡°How is the public order?¡±
¡°It¡¯s doing fairly well. The economy is doing well, too. But because that guy¡¯s training is intense, a lot of the new recruits wanted to escape.¡±
¡°Hahaha, isn¡¯t that a good thing? And so, what is it that you have to do today?¡±
¡°It¡¯s because I got a summon from that guy. But I have no idea what for. ...Well, it¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯vee back. So it¡¯s probably alright if I act a little wild. Ah, Tanya. Please apany me for training.¡±
¡°Please allow me to decline.¡±
As a matter of facts, Tanya-san is also versed in martial arts. When she was young, she seemed to have received severe training from Madam¡¯s parents¡¯ House. Even so, she wholeheartedly trained in order to be able to protect the young mistress.
¡°The majority of my attacks are one-hit kills. It¡¯s a technique I polished to kill the opponent. Because my fundamentals are different from yours, I cannot act as your spar partner.¡±
¡°Hahaha, you¡¯re one scarydy¡¯s maid. However, for me to lose?¡±
¡°No, I did not say anything like that. What I mean is that our character differs too greatly from each other.¡±
¡°Well, you¡¯re right. I have no choice. I guess I have to settle on training with that guy.¡±
Dida-san drank thest mouthful of tea and stood up.
¡°Thanks for this. See youter.¡±
¡°Thank you for your hard work.¡±
¡°Thank you for your hard work... Now then, I¡¯ll head to where the young mistress is. Because there¡¯s still a lot of things that¡¯s needed to be done, I must be going now.¡±
...I will also do my best. The young mistress, as well as everyone else, are doing their best with their respective work.
Although the work needed to be done were all jumbled inside my head, I returned to work feeling refreshed. As I thought, a break is important.
The young mistress as well has firmly taken a break. That¡¯s what I thought.
Chapter 20
The Appearance of Grandfather
¡°...The state of the Royal City is the same as always~ However, the castle is slightly sensitive.¡±
¡°...Sensitive, you say?¡±
¡°That woman seems to be getting carried away and has recently done various unusual things~... Although that Baron¡¯s daughter is most probably trying to gain influence. When Sharia died, the King has be severely weak-minded. ...That¡¯s why at that time, Arya-sama and I were opposed to him getting married to that woman.¡±
¡°That woman¡± she speaks of is the King¡¯s concubine, Ellia-sama. Mother seems to dislike Ellia-sama since the olden days. On the contrary, she seemed to have gotten along really well with Sharia-sama.
Also, Arya-sama is the present King¡¯s mother... In other words, the Queen Dowager. She has the highest position amongst the women in this world. She is now retired and is living in the dowager pce. However, that does not mean that her influence has decreased.
By the way, is seems like Arya-sama has loved mother since a very, very long time ago. Arya-sama will not hesitate to say that mother is like her real daughter. Even though Arya-sama is now retired, mother will still sometimes visit the dowager pce.
¡°...Although I heard about the Baron¡¯s daughter trying to gain influence... But I thought that Ellia-sama will definitely oppose to Yuri-sama and Ed-sama¡¯s engagement...¡±
When one thinks about the future, instead of a daughter of a Baron... I thought that Ellia-sama would choose to engage Ed-sama to a more powerful House.
¡°About that Baron¡¯s daughter... What was her name again?¡±
¡°Her name is Yuri Noir-sama.¡±
¡°Ah, that¡¯s right. About Yuri-sama... She¡¯s admirably skillful. In ttering other people¡¯s pride, that is. Since that¡¯s the case, it is inevitable that the vain Ellia will sumb.¡±
¡°...Mother, have you ever met Yuri-sama?¡±
¡°Yes. Right now, since she seems to be appearing here and there, I met her by chance~ As soon as Iris-chan was gone, she has been apanying the Second prince.¡±
¡°Is that so... How did your encounter with her turn out?¡±
¡°It¡¯s neither here nor there since I¡¯m Iris-chan¡¯s ally after all~ ...However, even if I wasn¡¯t, she¡¯s not someone I want to get acquainted with. I¡¯m no good with those kinds of people whom I cannot see their true self.¡±
¡°You¡¯re saying she¡¯s too dream-like?¡±
¡°Unn... I can¡¯t really exin it~ However, Iris-chan is fine since you don¡¯t have to approach her.¡±
It doesn¡¯t look like mother will speak any further... This worries me. Truthfully, since I didn¡¯t have much contact with her, I don¡¯t understand her well. Though I¡¯m quite familiar with Ed-sama¡¯s personality.
¡°Th-then... Mother. What kind of person is the First Prince?¡±
¡°Oh my, has Iris-chan never met him before?¡±
¡°Yes...¡±
I don¡¯t have any memory of it at all. If I have met him, since he¡¯s part of the royal family... I thought that I have would properly remember him.
¡°Now that you mentioned it, Alfred-sama retired from the limelight fairly early... And then he immediately went abroad to study.¡±
¡°Why did he draw away from the limelight so early?¡±
Since he was considering on studying abroad, he didn¡¯t have to remove himself from center stage.
¡°When Sharia died, a lot of things happened... However, it wasn¡¯t like it was his fault? After all, he is an amazing person just like my husband.¡±
¡°Just like father, is it?¡±
¡°Yes. Ah, I¡¯m not saying he looks simr. But the atmosphere around him is simr. As long as he stays in this country, you might meet him someday.¡±
¡°Is that so, as long as he stays in this country... Ee-ehh?¡±
Didn¡¯t he leave to study abroad?! Or rather, how did mother know about this information?
¡°Oh my, you didn¡¯t know about it...? Then, this is a secret.¡±
No, no, no... It¡¯s not that kind of a problem that will be settled by keeping it a secret.
¡°Why in the world is he not showing himself...¡±
¡°It¡¯s been a long time~!! Melly, Iris!!¡±
While I was in the middle of asking my question, the door opened vigorously and my grandfather appeared. ...What, Eh?
¡°Grandfather! Why are you here...¡±
¡°I heard that Melly came here. I thought it was perfect timing and came here.¡±
Gazelle Daz Anderson. He is mother¡¯s father, currently serving the Kingdom as its general, and my grandfather.
Anderson House is a Marquis House, however, grandfather said that the world of the aristocrats is tooborious and enlisted in the military. He was remarkably able to make a name for himself. In the thirty-year war campaign against the neighboring Kingdom, Towair, he was appointed General and achieved huge sess. Even until now, he is an existence respected by the Knights and other members of the military.
To exin the difference between the Knight Order and the Royal Guards, the Knight Order are armed forces while the Royal Guards are in charge of protecting the castle. The people who belong to that group are people who received an aristocrat¡¯s rmendation.
And within the group of the royal guards, there¡¯s another unit in charge of protecting the royal family called, Personal Guards. Because the mission of Personal Guards is to be the spear and shield of the King in case something happens, only Knights who are stronger than average are appointed.
Although Ryle and Dida were recruited to be Personal Guards... It was because their strength was forged by grandfather. As for rmendation, they probably got one from father, or even grandfather. ...In the end, both people refused.
The army is a group of people who will immediately advance to the battlefield when a war urs. When one wants to enlist in the army, they will not be questioned of their background. During peacetime, instead of being in a garrison, their work consists of maintaining peace in the Royal City and across the Kingdom.
After exining up until this point, it should give one a basic understanding that grandfather who was the only son of a Marquis, should have enlisted as a Royal Guard. However, grandfather enlisted to be part of the armed forces.
Well, if one looks at his appearance, his unruly gray hair, his disorderly beard, and his burly physique, one can only think of him as a Warrior and not a Marquis that he is.
By the way, Melly is my mother¡¯s nickname. Her full name is Mellice Reese Armelia.
¡°Iris, you¡¯ve had it hard... I¡¯m sorry for not showing up sooner.¡±
¡°Not at all! Grandfather has been busy with a lot of things. I don¡¯t mind it at all.¡±
¡°Hahaha, I have already let my son seed me as head, and even if war is to ur, it¡¯s not like the Kingdom will immediately fall. I have free time.¡±
...But if I¡¯m not mistaken, grandfather. I heard that grandfather has been looking for people to train every day...
¡°Still, Iris is looking more and more like Melly...¡±
While saying that, grandfather looked at me while smiling.
¡°I-I wonder if that really the case...¡±
To say that I look like mother, it is unthinkable. ...It¡¯s probably just him showing love for his grandchild.
My tinum hair is the only thing I have that resembles mother. If wepare our eyes, mine is an intense dark blue whereas mother has soft blue eyes with the color of aquamarine, reminding me of the color of the blue sky in spring.
¡°There¡¯s no need for you to rush into marriage. It¡¯s alright for you to continue doing the things you want to do. If you lose your ce here, it¡¯s fine for you toe to mine.¡±
...That¡¯s right. That might be good as well. When the timees for brother to inherit the Dukedom, I¡¯ll lose my ce here. When that happens, I¡¯ll be fine for me to go to grandfather¡¯s ce... Since it¡¯s possible to give instructions for Azura Conglomerate from anywhere.
¡°Oh my, father. I cannot let thatment pass. There is no way that there wille a day when Iris-chan loses her ce. If anything, please take my foolish son away by all means.¡±
* * *
Chapter 21
A Promise with Grandfather
¡°About this, it¡¯s not possible for me to take Berne away. Louis-dono will be troubled.¡±
¡°Well... It¡¯s not like my husband will be particrly against it?¡±
¡°Hmm... Well, I guess that¡¯s true...¡±
I felt like my head was splitting trying to follow the conversation of these two people. That child is suffering from blindness as usual.
¡°That child, has he done a lot inappropriate of things there?¡±
¡°He is moving splendidly. For Edward-sama¡¯s sake, that is. No... It is for the sake of the Baron¡¯s daughter...¡±
...Ahh, it¡¯s scary to think what will happen after this, I don¡¯t want to listen any further. Or rather, he doesn¡¯t seem like he wants toe back to the Duke¡¯s House.
¡°Putting that aside, Iris. Will it be all right for me to stay here for a while?¡±
¡°Of course, grandfather. Ah, if that¡¯s the case... there¡¯s something I¡¯d like to trouble you with...¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°There are two things... The first one is, our fief has newly established a security patrol unit. I would like to ask you to train those new recruits. Of course, only when grandfather is staying here.¡±
¡°Of course, it is fine with me. It¡¯s just right since I was intending to mess around with Ryle and Dida.¡±
¡°Eh? Then those two people knew that grandfather wasing here?¡±
¡°I did tell them about it a while ago... But since they are already ustomed to it, I expected this would happen.¡±
...Grandfather, you¡¯re tooid-back. If that¡¯s the case, there¡¯s no need for me to inform those two. Since the duration is not yet decided.
¡°And so, what¡¯s the other one?¡±
¡°Umm... about that...¡±
¡°Now, now, tell me.¡±
¡°...Would you please apany me to town?¡±
Grandfather became wide-eyed, I wonder if my request was too unexpected.
¡°Although I don¡¯t mind doing that... But what for?¡±
¡°Umm... I want to walk around town. It¡¯s not that I want to inspect the town... However, I want to know what the state of the town is, how the people are acting and living now. I want to go to town to see and get a feel for it myself. Because of that, I do not want to take a lot of people with me... But if it¡¯s grandfather, there won¡¯t be any problems, right?¡±
During the previous inspection of the fief, I saw a lot of things. I want to walk around town not to inspect but as a regr person. Not riding a carriage, not surrounded by guards, but more directly. In other words, just like in the past. When I think about that, grandfather¡¯s arrival is extremely convenient.
Number one, since I will be going with someone as strong as grandfather, it will bepletely safe and Ryle and Dida will not oppose.
Number two, when I walk around grandfather, it will act as a camouge. Although it¡¯s rude of me to say this, grandfather doesn¡¯t look like an aristocrat at all.
Number three, because there is a lot of things to be done in the house, I do not want trouble people with my selfish acts. In addition, Ryle and Dida has a lot of work allocated to them, and I want them to prioritize those... Although there are new recruits who could act as escorts, their abilities are still uncertain. When thinking about all of these reasons, grandfather¡¯s arrival really is convenient.
¡°I don¡¯t mind it at all? Then, shall we go tomorrow?¡±
¡°Is that true!? Thank you in advance.¡±
Wahh~ I wonder what I should do... What to buy, and window as well. I¡¯m looking forward to it.
At that exact moment, I heard a knock on the door.
¡°...Please excuse me. Iris-sama, it is time for the afternoon meeting...¡±
The person who entered shyly was Sei.
¡°Oh my, it¡¯s already that time...?¡±
¡°Iris-chan, you don¡¯t have to worry about us. Since we came here on our own will.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s about time for me to mess around with Ryle and Dida.¡±
¡°Since that¡¯s the case, the both of you, I must be going so please excuse me. If something happens, please call for me.¡±
On the way to the study, Sei reported the progress made since this morning¡¯s meeting. ...Ah, now that I think about it, we have yet to n for the sale of the herbal tea leaves.
¡°By the way, Sei. Regarding the report about the Baron¡¯s daughter, Yuri...¡±
¡°Ah, about that girl. She wanted to apply to be a member, I dismissed her application.¡±
¡°Oh my, Ed-sama didn¡¯tin about it?¡±
¡°I said, ¡®it¡¯s a different situation if she bes part of the royal family through marriage, but until then she cannot be a member.¡¯ ¡®In addition, our conglomerate has many aristocrats waiting to be a member and they have higher status than you.¡¯ When I gave that reason, she was convinced. Although the Second Prince wanted to say a lot of things, she persuaded the Second Prince not to in the end.¡±
¡°Is that so... If it was handled well, then that¡¯s good.¡±
¡°...Or rather, what is up with those people? They should clearly know that the Azura Conglomerate belongs to the young mistress, and yet for them to act so self-important, they sure have the nerve.¡±
¡°...They probably don¡¯t know, or rather, the correct answer is that they were never interested in me from the very beginning.¡±
Un, at least, it feels that way. To them, I have probably reached the level... where I am nothing but a memory, a person from the past. For them, unless it¡¯s someone they consider important, no one else can enter their view... Ah, now that I think about it, the expression ¡®Eye of the Storm¡¯ is a fitting description.
¡°Even if those people don¡¯t care about other people unrted to them, it still leaves a bad taste in my mouth. Second Prince has been brandishing his influence that it¡¯s not eptable if we do not give that girl special treatment... It makes one want to retort, ¡®Then what in the world are you doing applying for membership.¡¯¡±
¡°...¡±
I unintentionally blew out a heavy sigh.
¡°Sei. If you¡¯re doing this for my sake, you don¡¯t have to worry about me and address the membership application as usual. Or rather, it will be troublesome if Ed-sama intervenes and do this and that.
¡°Right now, it really is because of the number of pending memberships. When it is time to look at her application, I will examine it very carefully.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine if it¡¯s like that.¡±
After that, I continued making arrangements with Sei, but before I knew it, it was already dusk.
...After that was a meeting with Sebastian.
While I was thinking about it, I leisurely strolled alone. Thepound of the Duke¡¯s House is extremelyrge. Presently, other than the main building, there are a couple of gardens and a secondary residence. By the way, Azura Conglomerate is currently borrowing the second residence as its headquarters.
Because it was settled that prototype products cannot be made public, we decided to use that building. I also go there when I want to perform trials. It turns out to be a good choice since it¡¯s also in the House¡¯spound.
When I entered the study, Tanya immediately served tea.
¡°By the way, Tanya. Can you adjust the schedule for tomorrow?¡±
¡°Do you have something else nned?¡±
¡°Yes. Grandfather will be taking me out for a walk around town.¡±
¡°Gazelle-sama will be taking you? If that¡¯s the case, then it¡¯s fine. I will immediately adjust the schedule to make time.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
With this, it¡¯s settled. I¡¯m looking forward to tomorrow~
Chapter 22
The Young Mistress goes to Town
Now then, it has finally arrived, the promised day with grandfather.
Today, I made preparations to eat breakfast quickly and immediately made arrangements. Since I¡¯ll be walking around town today, as I thought, it would not be appropriate to wear what I usually wear, so I decided to wear something a little more modest. ...Though I said that, I clothes I¡¯ve been wearing recently emphasizes more on functionality, and because of that I don¡¯t feel like I think to change anything.
When I headed towards the entryway to wait for grandfather, for some reason, Tanya was there wearing a disguise.
¡°Tanya... I thought I told you that there¡¯s no need, what¡¯s with your appearance?¡±
¡°I will also be going with you.¡±
¡°However, Tanya. I don¡¯t really want to take a lot of people with me during my walk.¡±
¡°It won¡¯t matter much whether it¡¯s two or three people.¡±
No, although that might be the case, but...
¡°Young mistress. Please value yourself more. Gazelle-sama¡¯s strength is indeed reliable. However, in case an emergency happens... it would be difficult for him to fight while guarding young mistress. Therefore, at the very least, please take me along.¡±
¡°But...¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it fine, Iris.¡±
¡°Grandfather...¡±
¡°Tanya is also worried about you. It is also the duty of the master to take the feelings of those under her into consideration.¡±
...Certainly, in an unlikely chance that something happens to me during an emergency, it will really be troublesome. Especially when both the conglomerate and the fief is finally progressing little by little after so much effort. I cannot be too selfish.
¡°I understand. Then, grandfather. Tanya. Let¡¯s head off. And also, the both of you, please call me Alice while we¡¯re in town.¡±
After we left the house through the rear gate, we slowly walked down the road. Un, the weather is pleasant and it feelsfortable. The spring weather in our fief is neither too hot nor too cold, it¡¯s just nice.
The nearer we go to the center of the town, more and more people we see. There were light brown buildings forming a line, giving a different feeling from Japan. While walking energetically down the main street, I looked at shops here and there. Now that I think about it, this is the meaning of window ...
¡°Waa, it¡¯s so cute. Auntie. This flower, what kind of flower is this?¡±
Something suddenly caught my eye, and I stopped at the front of the store. It was a lovely flower with purple petals.
¡°It¡¯s a flower called Ajuga (bugleweed). It¡¯s a flower that blooms at this time. It is a flower that isparatively easy to raise.¡±
¡°Heh~ ...How much is this one?¡±
¡°If you want one that¡¯s already in bloom, it¡¯s 1,000 Bells. If you want the seeds, it¡¯s 500 Bells for one bag.¡±
¡°Then, please give me a bag of seeds.¡±
¡°You got it. Thank you.¡±
After I paid the money, I received the bag. As I thought, it¡¯s fun to shop for myself.
¡°About those, what would you do with them?¡±
¡°I thought of raising them by the window of the study. Don¡¯t you think that that room feels a little gloomy?¡±
¡°Hahaha... As I thought, it is good for a woman to pay attention to details.¡±
After walking for a while, we felt a little hungry, so we walked slightly away from the main road and entered a restaurant. When we entered the store, I had a hunch that the store is quite popr considering that the ce was almost full.
¡°Wee to the store. Please sit at any vacant seats.¡±
We sat down on chairs made out of wood and looked at the menu on the wall. There were variations of meals.
¡°Then, I¡¯ll choose the set with grilled meat.¡±
¡°Umm, I¡¯ll take the set with stew and bread.¡±
¡°I would like the same thing, please.¡±
When the waitress left our table, I looked around the store again. People were going in and out nonstop, and the atmosphere is lively and pleasant.
¡°Yes, thank you for waiting~ This is the stew you ordered earlier. Youngdies, I have never seen your faces before.¡±
Someone different from the earlier waitress delivered our meals.
¡°We came from the Royal City. We have been really busy because of the move, so we haven¡¯t had the time toe to town until now.¡±
¡°Is that so~ You guys came from the Royal City.¡±
¡°How is the state of this town?¡±
¡°Hmm? Right, it is a good fief that won¡¯t lose to the Royal City~ Especially recently, with the changes that are urring, our lives are getting better little by little.¡±
¡°I¡¯m really d.¡±
I became really happy when I heard the uncle¡¯s impression. Because it tells me that the things I¡¯ve been doing are not useless. Since sometimes, I get scared thinking about it. ...If what I¡¯ve been doing is right or not. Of course, it¡¯s not as though there¡¯s a right or wrong answer... No, it¡¯s because there is no right or wrong answer that I wanted to know. To be told clearly that ¡°it is correct.¡±
I put those thoughts aside and ate the delicious meal. As I thought, it¡¯s good to be like this once in a while~ ...It¡¯s difficult to be the same each day. It¡¯s not like I don¡¯t understand grandfather¡¯s feelings.
After eating a delicious meal, we left the shop and continued to walk around. I wonder if it¡¯s about time we headed home? While I was thinking that, I saw a tiny child squatting down, while another was looking around restlessly.
¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you feeling unwell?¡±
Although the clothes they were wearing is clean, it looked worn out. And their body were thin overall.
¡°...I be a lost child.¡±
The girl who was looking around restlessly said while her tears were threatening to spill from her eyes.
¡°Oh my, that must be really hard on you. Did you get separated from your mother and father?¡±
¡°No. I live with teacher and the others.¡±
Since I don¡¯t know where the lost children lived, it¡¯ll be difficult to help... Now then, I¡¯m stumped.
¡°Young mi-... Alice-sama. These children, could they possibly live at the institution?¡±
Earlier... Tanya, you almost wanted to call me ¡®young mistress¡¯ didn¡¯t you? ...Or rather, that aside, these children are more important.
¡°What do you mean by ¡®institution?¡¯¡±
¡°It is a facility somewhere in the downtown area that takes care of children who lost their parents.¡±
¡°Oh my, what a wonderful thing to do. For the time being, let¡¯s take these children there.¡±
Grandfather lifted the little girl who was sitting on the ground, as for the one I was talking to, Tanya held onto her hand.
At first, my impression of the ce was pleasant as we passed by the orderly row of buildings, but as time went on, the ce gradually became slightly dirty.
Although I was wondering if this was the correct ce, the eyes of the children began to sparkle. When a building that looks like a church came to view, the children started running towards it.
In front of the building, there was a woman who was looking around anxiously for the children. When she saw the children, her eyes momentarily turned wide in surprise... looking like she was about to burst into tears.
¡°Really...! I was seriously worried about you two... Where in the world did you guys go...!¡±
¡°We¡¯re so sorry, Mina-sensei. When we went exploring, we got lost before we knew it.¡±
¡°Oh dear... In any case, I¡¯m d you guys were able toe back safely...¡±
The woman whom the children called ¡®Mina-sensei¡¯ hugged them tightly. ...It was good that I called out to them at that time.
¡°...Oh my, these people are...?¡±
When the woman finally noticed us, she looked at us in wonder. While I was wondering what I should say... the children were the ones who responded for me.
¡°They were the one who brought us here~¡±
¡°Oh my...! I am truly very sorry to have trouble you all.¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s fine.¡±
¡°Although I cannot express my gratitude enough, maybe some tea...¡±
Although we refused the offer for tea, we decided to intrude when the children asked us to y together with them.
Albeit the inside was every bit a little old-fashioned as the exterior, and repairs seemed necessary here and there, the cleaning was done beautifully.
¡°Truly, thank you very much for today.¡±
¡°No... Or rather, I¡¯m really sorry. Ah, although it¡¯s a littlete, I am called Alice.¡±
¡°I am called Mina. ...Alice-san, where did you find those children?¡±
¡°On the side of the main street. As for their actual location, it is in the neighborhood of Azura Conglomerate.¡±
¡°Ahh, as I thought...¡±
¡°What do you mean by ¡®as I thought¡¯...?¡±
¡°Nothing really, though I¡¯m really ashamed to say this, I don¡¯t know where the children heard it from, but they heard about the ¡®choctes¡¯ that the Azura Conglomerate makes. They kept saying that they want to try it at least once.¡±
¡°Oh my... And so they went all the way there...¡±
¡°It¡¯ because they are full of spirit. So the moment I took my eyes off them, they immediately fled somewhere.¡±
¡°By the way, why is Mina-san here taking care of all the children?¡±
¡°...To be honest, I am also one of the people who was brought up here. My adoptive parent was a Sister of the Darryl religion and managed this church. And then she picked me up, an orphan, and raised me here. After Sister died, I decided to stay here to seed her.¡±
¡°...I see. Excuse me for asking this but, what do you do to earn money? Umm... with that many people to support, it must require quite a bit of money...¡±
¡°Previously, we used the contribution made to the church. However, when Sister died, the contribution has decreased tremendously...¡±
Un... Well, the present situation is not directly connected to the Darryl region. At this moment, rather than saying the people do not want to contribute to the church, it is more likely that the people do not want to donate to the children. Having said that, it doesn¡¯t look like Mina-san is able to go outside to look for work...
Or more precisely, I should say that this problem is something I should tackle. When I return to the house, let¡¯s immediately talk to Sebastian.
¡°...Well...¡±
¡°I¡¯m very sorry for talking about gloomy things. Please take your time and rx here. I will be making preparations for the evening meal.¡±
No, no, no! We cannot be indebted any further than this! I was thinking of refusing her offer, but Mina-san left the ce really quickly.
...Perhaps I should say that I¡¯ve been really careless because I was busy ying with the children.
When I looked around, grandfather was ying with the children, and it looks like the children really like him. ...Grandfather, you¡¯re not going to give them training, are you?
And then, I saw Tanya teaching a girl how to braid hair. Unn, Tanya is unexpectedly good at handling children.
...By the way, while I was being troubled, the children started to gather around me one by one. There are both boys and girls around... I wonder what should I do. Although I do like children because they are really cute, but because I haven¡¯t yed with them much, I don¡¯t really understand them.
Therefore, I decided to tell a fairy-tale story to the children. It is a fairy-tale story that everyone in Japan has heard of. Because the children¡¯s eyes were gradually getting brighter and brighter, as time goes by, I got more and more into it. Although I have never acted before, I did my best and performed.
...Oh, my? Before I was aware of it, almost all the children had gathered. When I first started, there were only three children, but now, it has increased to eight children. The two other children were with grandfather and Tanya. Or rather, grandfather, where did that wooden sworde from...?
I pushed that thought aside for now and continued telling the story to the children. ...One way or another, the child holding the wooden sword looked really happy. Because it might be of some use to the child in the future, so let¡¯s just give that excuse and pretend I didn¡¯t see anything.
Now that I think about it, does this world not have a picture book? If it doesn¡¯t, let¡¯s immediately have Azura Conglomerate handle it. It will be good for the children¡¯s education, and it will also contribute some profit.
While I was thinking that, I suddenly heard a and loud angry voiceing from outside.
¡°I know that you¡¯re in there! Hurry up ande out here!!¡±
...Wh-what is it?
With a deep and rough voice, the man repeated his words over and over. Naturally, the children were afraid and huddled themselves. Finally, with a crashing sound, a stone was thrown.
¡°....Everyone! Are you okay?¡±
Mina-san, who heard the sound, rushed to where we were in a panick.
¡°Exactly what in the world is happening here?¡±
Tanya asked. Although she¡¯s expressionless as usual, I felt that she was a little angry.
¡°...In fact, although I¡¯m ashamed to say this, but we¡¯ve been demanded to evict...¡±
¡°Why is that?¡±
¡°Sister is gone and the Darryl religion has washed their hands off of this ce, so a sessor won¡¯t being. Therefore, that gentleman seemed to have bought thisnd. However, if we were to leave this ce, we will have nowhere else to go...¡±
And because of that, it has be a dispute. Unn... Although I¡¯m not praising the gentleman outside, he does have justifiable ims. And because his ce is rtively close to the main street, the location is pretty good...
For the time being, because the angry voice seems to be getting louder, I went outside.
While I was walking out, I heard Tanya saying ¡®Please stop it,¡¯ but it¡¯s not like I can do that either. If Tanya were to go out there, it will be futile because she¡¯ll probably be overwhelmed, and if it¡¯s grandfather, the person will get intimidated.
¡°Ha? Who the hell are you...¡±
Two grim looking men appeared to be suspicious because of my arrival.
¡°I am a person who came to this ce to worship. ...Apparently, a mass hasn¡¯t been conducted for a long time now. However, this ce is still a church of the Darryl religion. To throw a stone into this ce, I can¡¯t say that I¡¯m in admiration.¡±
¡°Ha? This is a ce that has been bought out by our employer.¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case, then this ce no longer belongs to the Darryl religion.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Nevertheless, there are still brats living in this ce, so we are here to drive them out.¡±
¡°Is that so. ...However, to throw a stone inside a church, as a believer, it¡¯s a barbarous act in which I cannot forgive. Thus, in order to prove that your im is legitimate, please present the deed to thend awarded by the government office. And then proper measures will be taken. To use violence against feeble people, it is an outrageous act.¡±
¡°Shut up!¡±
¡°If you continue to make a racket, the guards will be called.¡±
¡°...In the first ce, it¡¯s the children who are at fault because they don¡¯t want toe out.¡±
Another man showed up from behind the two people. The man who just appeared must be the employer they spoke of because the men seemed to obey this man. And because the man was wearing clothes a little too elegant for this ce... He is their employer, that much I understand.
¡°I will agree with that fact. That said, however, it is still not proper to resort to violence. If you indeed have legitimate ims, please tell the government office.¡±
¡°Hmph. I will let bygones be bygones if those people who are living inside illegally pay the rent fee. Moreover, why would I trouble the government when all is needed is for the people to move out.¡±
When he said that, I indeed agree. Well... However, it cannot be helped if one is suddenly to tell them to leave this ce. To make matters worse, what is a rent fee.
¡°...Or rather, are you saying that you are the substitute for the rent fee?¡±
¡°...Huh?¡±
No, no, what is he saying? He¡¯s not asking if ¡°I will be paying the rent fee¡± but rather, ¡°I will be the payment for the rent fee?¡± In other words, he intends to sell me?
¡°Please allow me to refuse. ...Or rather, what are you talking about. With that negotiation.¡±
¡°I will probably receive a good price for you. No, it will be a waste to sell you immediately...¡±
¡°That¡¯s why, I said that I refused.¡±
¡°Ha. You will be protecting those kids, isn¡¯t that a good thing? The brats¡¯ rent will be wiped clean, and you¡¯ll be able to wear beautiful clothes and eat delicious food. And I will receive ie. Alright, you guys. I will take this fellow.¡±
Chapter 23
The Harvest in Town
The moment one of the men reached for me, Tanya appeared to protect me. In my eyes, everything happened as though it was in slow-motion.
¡°...Do not approach any further.¡±
Before I knew it, there was a knife in Tanya¡¯s hands, I wonder when she took it out. That knife was pointed at the man¡¯s throat. It remained pointed at a part of the man¡¯s neck until a drop of blood came dripping down.
¡°Wh-who the hell are you...¡±
Because of the unexpected and sudden state of affairs, the men seemed somewhat surprised. However, it looked like they recovered before long, and the employer startedughing through his nose.
¡°Oh my, didn¡¯t you say that it¡¯s unpleasant to resort to violence, but aren¡¯t you guys resorting to violence now?¡±
¡°It¡¯s because of the attitudes you¡¯ve disyed. Violence will be met with violence. That¡¯s all there is to it.¡±
No, in reality, that¡¯s not what I thought at all... In short, it was an excuse I immediately came up with. Tanya, you couldn¡¯t endure it any longer, huh. However, because of you, I was saved. You have my gratitude.
Now then, what should I do now. If I were to reveal my social status here, it¡¯ll be easy to solve this matter. However, I wanted the security forces to capture them if possible. It will be an advantage to show their capacity for the sake of maintenance and public order.
I would like for them to appear so that nothing will hinder them from their job if the same thing happens to other people in the future. In addition, it will enforce the idea that the security forces of our House are there to protect the citizens.
¡°Are you okay~?
With an exquisite timing, grandfather appeared. A new person... Moreover, with grandfather¡¯s appearance, he seems to be a person with ample strength, and the mood of the men gradually became resigned.
¡°...Tsk. Let¡¯s go.¡±
When the employer finally made a decision, the two other men went away with him.
¡°...Young mistress!! Why did you do such a dangerous thing!¡±
¡°Oh my, oh my, Tanya. You¡¯re not supposed to call me young mistress.¡±
¡°This is not the time to say such things! My insides turned cold. Even if Gazelle-sama wouldn¡¯t make an appearance, I could have gone out instead...¡±
¡°But you were angry even before I went out here, weren¡¯t you?¡±
¡°It¡¯s because young mistress was in a perilous situation. It¡¯s only natural.¡±
¡°With such anger... you wouldn¡¯t have been able to talk calmly. If someone intimidating like grandfather went out, it doesn¡¯t look like any talking will be done... Because of that, I thought that the most qualified person to go out would be me.¡±
¡°...Nevertheless...¡±
¡°In the first ce, my main purpose was to be an advocate. The children in this ce are also citizens whom I should protect. Since that¡¯s the case, I do not mind moving.¡±
When I obstinately said that, although Tanya wasn¡¯tpletely convinced, she finally became silent.
¡°About what happened here, I¡¯ll add it on my agenda when we get back. Not because it¡¯s personal, but because it¡¯s some that must be done for the fief. ...Now then, it is time we head back.¡±
After that, the children who were shivering in fear regained their spirits and gave their appreciation, we said our farewells and began to walk back.
¡°...Alice.¡±
Not far away from the main street, grandfather suddenly called my name.
¡°Is there some the matter, grandfather?¡±
¡°Run. ...Tanya, you understand, don¡¯t you.¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
Tanya, who didn¡¯t say anything else after that, grabbed my hand and started to move.
¡°Wai¡ª Tanya!!¡±
¡°Alice-sama, please don¡¯t talk and start running.¡±
Tanya led me towards the exit of the main street, where the branch of the security forces was.
¡°Please help us!¡±
I, who does not understand the situation well, and with a question mark flying above my head, I looked at Tanya with askance.
¡°What seems to be the problem?¡±
¡°Over there, we were attacked by some men... and then a person who coincidentally saw us, helped us out... But because he is outnumbered, I¡¯m worried whether or not he¡¯ll be fine...¡±
Tanya, who usually doesn¡¯t have much expression, disyed a dreaded expression as though she was really afraid. ...Or rather, when you said the man was outnumbered, could it be grandfather...
¡°That¡¯s very serious! We¡¯ll go immediately.¡±
Three people from the security forces appeared and followed after us. ...Be that as it may, grandfather definitely looks a lot stronger even with the three of thembined... At least that¡¯s what I think.
Tanya and I follow them. Tanya is necessary to act as their guide, however, I don¡¯t separate from them because of the silent pressure I felting from my hand. ...I thought it would be absolutely safe for me to stay in the guardroom by myself.
And so, when we returned to the scene... there were about ten men on the ground. For an instant, I thought they were dead, but it seems like they just fainted.
As for grandfather, he was standing in the middle of the unconscious men looking really bored. ...Or rather, to be able to take care of this many people in such a short time... As expected of grandfather.
¡°Y-you are... Thank you for your hard work.¡±
A splendid salute. That reminds me, grandfather gave training to all the guards in the fief yesterday morning, so he probably recognizes grandfather¡¯s face.
¡°Mmn. Today, I was requested by one of my acquaintance to be these youngdies¡¯ guard. And then, though I don¡¯t really understand it, they suddenly attacked, so I did them in.¡±
I see... We are just another person until the end. Certainly, although grandfather¡¯s face is familiar to them, the fact that I am currently acting as the fief¡¯s lord proxy and the Duke¡¯s daughter is only known to the people part of the Azura Conglomerate Development Department and some of the fief¡¯s government.
¡°Please ept my gratitude for your cooperation. We will take over handling these people.¡±
¡°Well then, I guess I will leave now. As for the youngdies, I will be sending you.¡±
¡°Certainly.¡±
...From there onwards, we returned to the Duke¡¯s mansion without any other incident. By the way, the people who attack us, as I expected, they were people of that employer. It looks like he only left the ce because he wanted to call his otherpanions. They were immediately apprehended with the charge of human trafficking.
Human trafficking is absolutely prohibited in our fief. This was not something I proposed, it has been aw in our fief since the olden days, so there¡¯s no need for deliberation.
In addition, Ryle and Dida got angry the moment I returned home. Grandfather just stay behind andughed. ...However, I still intend to go out to town from time to time in the future. It was fun, and more importantly, I harvested a lot of things.
For one thing, themerce for picture books was started. Afterward, it will be fairy-tale books for children. I will be giving it to the institution as a present. And the proceeds will be used to build a new institution. I decided that even in the future, the profits for the picture book will go to the institution.
...Of course, needless to say that my workload has increased. However, I felt a sense of fulfillment more than ever because I have determined my purpose.
The things I am doing has no right or wrong answer. ...However, I have the power. I can help and protect those small children. No, it is possible for me to help more people.
Since that¡¯s the case, all I have to do is believe and move forward. When I consider that, my hesitation was blown away and used my energy for work. ...Now then, I shall do my very best with work today.
* * *
Chapter 24
Appearance of the Younger Brother
Now then, half a year has passed since that event. ...In other words, since I regained the memory of my previous life, almost two years has gone by.
The profit of Azura Conglomerate is the same as always, excellent. Althoughpetitors have started to appear, in just one short year, I wondered if our conglomerate has gotten so big that it is now considered as a brand.
The reformation of the fief is happening little by little. The bank has be more widespread, and the road maintenance will be done soon.
The High School division of the educational institution has started its operation, and I heard that a lot of students had gathered. ...As for the Medical department, the local healers are also actively participating, while in the ounting department, just as nned, the children of merchants came to learn double-entry bookkeeping and economic theory.
I heard that people have been enrolling to the Farming department little by little. After that, Primary School division was opened. Children from the institute are also attending, and when I went there to y the other day, they asked me to read some picture books.
By the way, the people who were arrested in that incident were sentenced to forcedbor, so I used them without reservation. They were just arrested because taxes cannot afford to jail them.
As time progresses, a lot of various different things happened.
...That¡¯s right, time had passed by. Nevertheless, for some reason, mother and grandfather are still here in the mansion. No, it¡¯s all good and well, you know?
I mean, mother has really good sense, and she has given various advises and proposals to the development department of Azura Conglomerate, which really helps.
On the other hand, thanks to grandfather¡¯s training, the proficiency of our guards has increased. Although it¡¯s fine... It makes me think, ¡®are the both of you doing all right?¡¯
Besides, the both of them have their own associates to socialize with, and they also have their own individual lives, right? While thinking of such things, it wasn¡¯t as though I can tell them to go home with those reasons, all things considered... Well, if the people involved are fine with this, then I¡¯ll just leave it alone.
...Like that, a certain incident urred one day.
¡°Mother! Exactly what on earth are you doing?¡±
While I was having a pleasant tea time with mother in the garden, an intruder suddenly appeared. ...It was my younger brother, Berne. He hasn¡¯t changed one bit ever since thest time I saw him.
¡°...How boisterous. Please escort him out.¡±
Mother didn¡¯t even take one look at Berne, she just treated him coldly. Ah, her tone of voice has changed... and cold sweat trickled down my back.
While the employees were urged by mother¡¯s intensity, they were also lost on what they should do because the other party was the heir. Among them, only Tanya began to move to carry out mother¡¯s order.
However, before she was able to approach him, he looked at our direction angrily and asked.
¡°Don¡¯t dodge the question, please tell me the reason.¡±
¡°If you¡¯re asking for the reason, I have already written it in the letter. Because I am currently in poor physical condition, I will be resting in the fief and will not be attending.¡±
¡°Hmph... You¡¯re having a cup of tea as usual, so who exactly is in poor physical condition? In addition, it was an invitation from the royal family... did you want to plunge MY Ducal House into a predicament?¡±
Surely, right now... Berne thinks that he hasplete predominance over mother... and has a triumphant expression. But how regrettable. Mother is not someone who will stand for being talked to that way. My evidence appeared when mother put her cup down and gave Berne an icy re.
¡°...You talk too much. YOUR Ducal House? What a thing to say for someone who has yet to inherit the title.¡±
It was a strong and intense punch. Nevertheless, it was a sound argument. Berne probably never expected her to say something like that... and in an instant, his expression broke.
¡°...As the person who will be seeding it sooner orter, and my statement earlier was said in consideration of the Ducal House.¡±
¡°Silence. In consideration of the Ducal House? Hmmm... In that case, there must be a really good reason why you did not return home to during the long vacation to study how to properly govern the fief under my husband?
Surely the reason isn¡¯t because you wanted to be together with the Second Prince and that Baron¡¯s daughter or something like that that you havepletely disregarded your responsibilities.¡±
¡°That is...¡±
¡°First things first, I have received permission from the Queen Dowager to be absent from that party. You, have you be so great to the extent that you can dispute the decision made by a royal?¡±
¡°....Tsk.¡±
Un, this situation haspletely fallen into the hands of mother thanks to her tactics. To begin with, even though it is a party sponsored by the royal family, absence is chargeless.
...However, it is done rather rarely. Moreover, the Queen Dowager has given mother her approval... So even if it¡¯s the royal family, they cannot say this and that.
¡°In the first ce, to invite the mother of the girl whom he had his engagement annulled, to an engagement party to get engaged to another girl, their motives are suspicious.
In addition, it was only a little over a year since the engagement was annulled. The Queen Dowager as well, she is grieving about it. Since that¡¯s the case, my husband who is the Prime Minister might not want to go as well.
However... Because your father has an official position, he will likely attend. And thus, this will be enough to represent our Ducal House.¡±
Ah... So it was finally the engagement between the Baron¡¯s daughter and Ed-sama. It has almost been two years since that time... Before, I was thinking that the two people who have always been lovey-dovey to have waited for two years sure had a lot of patience.
¡°Exactly what is it you want. You show your face here and then immediately started raging. ...I doubt your dignity. After all, there¡¯s a saying that those who hang around people with no dignity will be dyed the same color.¡±
Berne¡¯s face rapidly turned red. Ah, he got angry~ ...I wonder if it was because mother was referring to the Baron¡¯s daughter, Yuri.
¡°Mother. Even if it mother, it¡¯s not a good thing to say bad things no matter how much you think about it...?¡±
¡°Hmph... Right here and now, would you like to denounce your mother? Just like what you did to your older sister?¡±
Although Berne tried as best he could to counterattack, but it had no effect on mother. If he denounced mother, it will not be possible for him to remain part of the Second Prince¡¯s entourage. In the first ce, the Queen Dowager will not be silent about it.
¡°I am disappointed with you these days. Of course, my husband is also of the same opinion. If you do not clear up your act, we do not mind disinheriting you. And besides, with your older sister governing the fief impably well, we have nothing to worry about.¡±
For the first time in this conversation, she looked at Berne and smiled. Ah, but the smile she has now is scary.
¡°I¡¯m d for you. You can stay together with the Baron¡¯s daughter whom you love forever. Ah, however... since you have no charm, after taking your position away from you, you¡¯ll probably be thrown away.¡±
¡°...Such a thing, it¡¯s impossible... In the first ce, why did that older sister became the fief Lord¡¯s proxy? Shemitted a rude act towards someone who is soon to be part of the royal family. Other than losing her social position, she should be exiled immediately.¡±
¡°...I don¡¯t know about the future, but right now, she¡¯s a Baron¡¯s daughter. In the first ce, It is outrageous for a daughter of just a Baron to bare her fangs towards a daughter of a Duke.
If it wasn¡¯t for the Second Prince who is part of the royal family, and you, the ck stain of our House, being at that ce, our Ducal House would have immediately crushed the House of that Baron¡¯s daughter.¡±
Un... Other than holding back because of the Second Prince, Berne was also taken into consideration. I guess that¡¯s true. Although it¡¯s unpleasant, when one fights, they are representing their individual Houses. When a person from your own House condemns another person in your House, it will be too embarrassing to retaliate.
¡°The fief Lord¡¯s proxy has the same authority as the Lord of the fief. In other words, you, who is unrted to the fief politics, even if youin, it will not amount to anything.
In the first ce, someone who discriminated against his own family does not benefit the Ducal House and is thus unnecessary.¡±
¡°I will not ept this...! Please let me meet with older sister.¡±
Even though he said he wants to meet with me... I¡¯ve always been sitting right before his eyes. I thought that my presence has been disregarded since a while ago, it looks like I wasn¡¯t wrong. Eh, has he... already forgotten how I look like?
¡°What will you do after meeting her? Ask her to pass the position of being the fief Lord¡¯s proxy? ...You do not have that authority. To begin with, you don¡¯t have the qualification to call Iris your older sister.¡±
Mother exhaled a whiff and resumed drinking tea. It looks like she has cooled down a little. Let¡¯s ask Tanya to serve more.
When I casually looked at Tanya, there was a color of doubt reflected in her eyes. She is probably wondering why my younger brother asked to meet me when I was right in front of him.
And the reason he came flying in here in a rage is because of the engagement party of the person whom I was engaged to... is probably what she was thinking.
When I see him face to face, I thought I would tell him off and beat him up... At least I thought that¡¯s what I would do. However, now that he¡¯s actually in front of me... I don¡¯t feel anything.
If I were to put it in a single word: nonexistent. Right now, his existence is simr to a pebble by the roadside. At that time, Berne and I became strangers, and I have already erased his existence in my mind.
Ah, however, I have this bitter thought in my mind from time to time wishing that he would not want to return from that flower garden and seed in governing the fief.
* * *
Chapter 25
The Younger Brother¡¯s Excursion
¡°...Please excuse me. Young mistress, it is almost time for your meeting with Sei.¡±
While there was an awkward atmosphere in the air, Tanya called out to me. ...It¡¯s that time already. Because of Berne¡¯s sudden arrival, I couldn¡¯t rx at all.
¡°Mother, I must be going soon. Mother, please take your time and rx.¡±
¡°Yes, please allow me to do so. Ah, Iris-chan. Can you take this foolish son with you?¡±
¡°...Eh?¡±
¡®This foolish son,¡¯ she¡¯s referring to Berne, right? But why...?
¡°Please show this foolish son the way you work and shut him for me. And if heins, it¡¯s fine if you beat him up. Tanya, thank you in advance when the timees.¡±
¡°...I respectfully obey.¡±
If it¡¯s Tanya, I¡¯m pretty sure she¡¯ll indeed do it. Well, if he starts getting fussy, it¡¯s fine to drive him out... isn¡¯t it?
¡°If that¡¯s the case... Let¡¯s go, Berne.¡±
¡°...Eh? You are... older sister...?¡±
Berne took a long and hard look at me and seemed surprised. As I thought, he haspletely forgotten how I look like?
¡°That¡¯s right. Who else did you think I was. Because I¡¯m running out of time, let¡¯s go quickly.¡±
I immediately headed to the study. And Sei was already standing inside waiting. When Sei saw Berne enter right after me, he furrowed his eyebrows but he soon took his report out and handed it to me.
I once again looked over it.
¡°...The profits of the confectionery line have decreased a little.¡±
¡°It¡¯s because another shop has appeared selling the same product. In addition, it seems like they are selling it at a lower d to ours.¡±
¡°...It is not necessary to lower the price right now. The consumer will buy whichever product is more delicious.¡±
¡°There is also that idea of lowering the buying price of the raw materials...¡±
¡°Rejected. If you look at the stock value, this price is reasonable. If you lower it any further than this, it will deteriorate our rtionship with the farmers. So to maintain or build a good rtionship with them, we should secure a better delivery route.¡±
To run a sessful conglomerate, it is necessary to pursue benefits. However, I do not want to pressure the farmers in the fief in the name of profit. It will be overcharging if it is sold at a higher price, and also, I think it is priced fairly.
¡°Aside from being lower in price, find out if there¡¯s anything else. Check the line-up of the otherpanies, and thenpare them and do a product review. Also, how is the progress with the cake products we¡¯ll start selling next week?¡±
¡°Everything is on schedule, all the preparation has been made and we can start selling them next week. The information about the product called ¡®birthday cake¡¯ is being leaked by themon people... but thanks of the cafe originally having cake on the menu, it was favorably epted by the public. Right now, a lot of inquiries is being made.¡±
The catchphrase for the advertisement is ¡°a special cake for a special day.¡± Like a birthday, or a wedding anniversary. When they make a reservation, they could decide the decorations on the cake, the shape of it, and the cream when they order.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯m d. Please bring the contents of the inquiries to me.¡±
¡°It is right here.¡±
I briefly read the documents handed to me.
¡°...Most of the inquiries are regarding the reservation method and when it will go on sale. ...When this is up and running, the profits from the confectionery line will increase a little. After that, how will you be managing the inventory?¡±
¡°Just like what the young mistress has instructed, we will be selling the leftover designs from the previous stocks little by little at a discounted price.¡±
¡°Is that so. ...It will be an ideal to prevent the stocks from running out. But with the current figures and the market, if the drop continues, we will be barely breaking even. Especially those seasonal ingredients, it is best to limit the usage of those because of their scarcity value.¡±
¡°I understand.¡±
¡°The beauty line is doing well as always. However, we presently... have a situation where the production cannot catch up with the demand...¡±
¡°Yes. That product is sold out in all stores...¡±
¡°Make a priority to adjust the production of the beauty products. Also, how are the series products doing?¡±
¡°That is also progressing steadily. Right now, the Honey series and the Rose series are being sold. Next will be the Lily and Lavender series.¡±
In this series, for example, the Honey series honey is used to create the beauty lotion, shampoo, and rinse. If it¡¯s the Rose series, a rose is used for all of them. They were ced in their respective containers and packaged together.
¡°Is that so. Please advertise that depending on the person, some ingredients might not be suitable for their skin, so if they start getting a reaction to the products, immediately stop using them.¡±
¡°I understand.¡±
¡°After that, please bring the report of all the stores to me. Both financial and periodic reports. I will look at them at night.¡±
After I said that, Sei said he understood and bowed before leaving the room.
...Now that I think about it, Berne was being really quiet... or so I thought. But when I turned around to look, I saw that Tanya had tied him up with a cloth stuffed in his mouth. However, I thought that it might have been unnecessary. I mean, his eyes were wide open with astonishment for a while now.
When I gave Tanya a look, asking her to take it off, Tanya immediately understood my intention, and she took the cloth off... albeit looking unwilling.
¡°What¡¯s wrong, for you to make that kind of a dumb expression?¡±
¡°...Older sister, is in charge of the management of the conglomerate?¡±
¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯m the one who established it in the first ce.¡±
Right after that conversation, someone knocked on the door of the study.
¡°...Pleasee in.¡±
The person who entered was Moneda. Moneda as well, the moment he saw Berne, he furrowed his eyebrows and immediately ignored him as though he doesn¡¯t exist.
¡°There are some things I would like to consult with you. When I asked Tanya about it, she confirmed that this time would be all right...¡±
¡°It¡¯s all right. And so, what would you like to consult with me?¡±
¡°It¡¯s about the prices of themodities here in the fief. As you can see, we have a situation where the prices are continuing to increase slightly.¡±
¡°It is really minuscule. It¡¯s probably because the value of money is gradually decreasing, so the prices are on the rise.¡±
¡°Yes. Because of that, I was thinking of increasing the interest rate, but...¡±
¡°I think it is not yet needed. Although the prices are increasing, it¡¯s really slight. So right now, the main priority is to stabilize the prices in the market.
The consumption of the town will inte, the conglomerates will ask the bank for a loan, further amplifying the trend. If you increase the interest rates, you will be throwing cold water on the conglomerates who has taken so much effort on gaining momentum.¡±
¡°I see... I heard something good.¡±
¡°Once more, open the council and discuss it. If you still want to increase the interest rate after the earlier exnation, please give me a reason I can consent to.¡±
¡°I understand, thank you very much.¡±
¡°...Umm, older sister...¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°If I¡¯m not mistaken, the bank, is the financial institution that has been established in our fief recently? Why is older sister the one in charge...¡±
¡°When you think about it, does no answere to mind? If it¡¯s just this much, even if you were to conduct an investigation on your own, you¡¯ll immediately find out... With your position, it is unforgivable for you not to know. Seriously, do you have any intention in seeding the present Duke as the family head?¡±
When one thinks about it, Moneda¡¯s way of speaking was really rude, but the argument he made was sound, even Berne couldn¡¯t refute.
¡°Well, let¡¯s give him the answer to his question this time. The person who proposed the establishment of the bank was your older sister... Iris. Therefore, it is natural for me toe here and consult with her. ...Now then, Iris-sama. I will immediately report the contents of our meeting to the council, will that be all right?¡±
¡°Of course. I look forward to your report.¡±
After Moneda left, Sebastian appeared and reced him.
¡°Young mistress. In this meeting, I would like to make a collective report regarding the management of the fief.¡±
¡°Yes, I was waiting for it. First of all, how is the adjustment of the Finance department go?¡±
¡°The talk is underway for the reform you want to legite to lessen the taxes. First, in rtion to the product of our fief. Presently, our main products are grain, livestock, cacaos, and various other fruits.
Cacao fruits are strictly produced in our fief, and no other fief is able to produce it. As for grains, thanks to the advance cultivation method achieved by the High School division¡¯s research, we have secured an abundant stockpile. Thus, even if we lessen the tax, they were thinking that we will not experience a decline.¡±
¡°...Is that so. On the contrary, it¡¯s a merit?¡±
¡°Our fief¡¯s production line is yet to be put in order. Because of that, we can import them cheaply, and we were thinking that it is a big advantage.
In addition, the young mistress¡¯ instructions of conducting trade via sea are now in operation. And we have gathered a lot of ingredients and products that don¡¯t exist in our Kingdom. Because of this, our fief will profit if the conglomerate were to sell these domestically.¡±
¡°...I understand. Also, please give me the report of the council meeting and the ie tax draft. As for when will be the right time to introduce it, I will give instructionster.¡±
¡°I understand.¡±
¡°After that, Public Affairs. After they finish making the family registers, ask then to investigate thend. I want them to get rification on who owns whatnd. In the future, because the family registers will be a legitimate document here in our fief, make sure they are done without fail.¡±
¡°Yes. Presently, the Public Affairs have notified various ces in our fief to advise the people. ¡®This is an official policy that will benefit our fief, please cooperate with us.¡¯ We are nearly done and will be able to proceed to the investigations shortly.¡±
¡°That is splendid news. After that, what is the utilization rates of the primary school in various ces?¡±
¡°It has increased tremendously. Besides, one can attend it free of charge. Because there are still some districts that don¡¯t have a school yet, that might prove to be a problem in the future.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s have the Public Works undertake that task. What about textbooks?¡±
¡°It has been separated into different levels. Currently, the children from ages seven to twelve are in the same ss, but discussions have urred to further separate them based on their individual ages sometime soon.¡±
¡°Consolidate the age of entrance to be seven years old. And they will advance a grade each school year. However, an examination will be held at the end of each year, and one will be allowed to skip a grade depending on their results, what do you think?¡±
¡°I will immediately make a proposal.¡±
¡°Then, please bring the reports and ie tax drafts we talked about earlier. ...Ah, that¡¯s right. Mother told me to show Berne the way we work... So when you go to the Finance department to collect the documents and the ie tax draft, please take him along with you and ask him to calcte the tax revenue of various ces.¡±
Since I¡¯ve been red at for a while now, I¡¯ve gotten really tired. I¡¯ll have you leave this ce without dy. And because he has always been first ce in the academy, he should be at least able to do some calction.
¡°...Since that¡¯s the case, Berne. Please go do that for me. ...Please fully demonstrate the capability of someone who has always been first ce in the academy.¡±
¡°...Of course.¡±
With lifeless eyes, he frantically stood up and followed Sebastian.
...Haahh~ I can finally calm down.
¡°...Was that all right?¡±
Tanya asked me while she poured tea.
¡°What do you mean?¡±
¡°To involve that man the in fief¡¯s government.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no particr problem with it. I don¡¯t intend to control the information of the fief¡¯s government. And Sebastian went with him, so he probably won¡¯t do anything strange.
However, when ites to Azura Conglomerate, as expected, I can¡¯t show him too much. And the meeting with Sei earlier only touched upon the contents that have been publicly released.¡±
Although he is my younger brother, I have absolutely no trust in him. For this reason, when ites to business, I cannot let him touch Azura Conglomerate.
...As for the fief¡¯s government, other than confidential information and the military, my motto is ¡°Transparent Politics,¡± so there¡¯s not that much confidential information.
¡°...Besides, Ryle will being here soon. Although they¡¯re called Security Patrol Unit, they are still considered military personnel, so it¡¯s sensitive information. It will be troublesome if that younger brother of mine, being part of his entourage and all, leak this information to the Second Prince. I thought that it was a good excuse to have him leave.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right.¡±
Knock, knock... With perfect timing, I heard a knock on the door.
¡°Pleasee in.¡±
* * *
Chapter 26
Communication
I have settled most of today¡¯s work, all that¡¯s left is arranging and confirming documents. Because I didn¡¯t feel like eating with my younger brother in the evening, I asked Tanya to bring me a light meal. Mother and Tanya didn¡¯t mention him in my vicinity, they were probably taking my feelings into consideration.
The skies outside has turnedpletely dark, and the dim room is only brightened by amp. ...I wonder if it is about time I start wearing sses. Since I¡¯ve only been looking at detailed reports, it can¡¯t be helped if my eyesight worsened.
Knock, knock, a knocking sound echoed in the room. When I asked the person toe in, the one who entered was Berne.
¡°Is there something you need?¡±
¡°...Do you still have work left to do?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. It is as you see.¡±
¡°...Do you always work with this kind of schedule?¡±
¡°Since mother and grandfather arrived, it has subdued a little. Back in those days before they came, I would work all day long.¡±
...It might really have been a long time since I¡¯ve had this kind of talk with my younger brother. It¡¯s been almost two years since west saw each other, and even we were both still at the academy, we had our own entourage so we didn¡¯t have much of a chance tomunicate with each other.
¡°...Is that so...¡±
¡°Is it all right for me to ask you one question?¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°...Why did you assist the Second Prince at that time?¡±
¡°...Why you ask...? That¡¯s because older sister did that to Yuri...¡±
¡°You¡¯re talking about... the way I criticized her, and spread false rumors. Were you prepared to undertake the responsibility of the results of what happened?¡±
¡°...¡±
¡°If you want to seed father as the next Prime Minister, you should think about the consequences. The consequences of your act and the influence it has.
...I don¡¯t have detailed information regarding your behavior in the Royal City. Nor did I want to know. However, I do know for a fact that your reputation isn¡¯t that good.
Right now, I do not want to let you seed as the fief Lord, and being the Prime Minister is just a dream within a dream.¡±
¡°...It is the duty of their subjects to fulfill the wish of the royal family.¡±
¡°The role of the Prime Minister is to oversee the Kingdom ording to the King¡¯s will. However, it is also part of his duty to remonstrate against the King when he makes a mistake. ...Besides, you said that it is your duty to realize the wish of the royal family, do you not have to consider the feelings of others?¡±
Grandfather was the one who told me the duty of the Prime Minister. ¡°Louis-dono has matured splendidly with his role... But as for Berne...¡± was what he expressed.
¡°...To conduct things with feelings and to move because of feelings are both different. I made a move because I was ovee with the ugly feelings of jealousy, and it led to that oue. My number of allies diminished, and I was expelled from the academy. You stood on the other side and denounced me at that time, but now, are you not also facing the same situation?¡±
It is regrettable to stop the tradition of our family of having the position of being Prime Ministers. I am still in need of more and more power. While I was thinking about that, I thought I might be able to adjust younger brother¡¯s behavior somehow...
¡°That is all I want to say. Is there something else you would like to ask?¡±
¡°...No...¡±
¡°Is that so. If that¡¯s the case, please leave. I still have some work to do, so I cannot keep youpany any longer.¡±
When Berne left, I let out a deep sigh. Somehow, I¡¯ve be really tired... As long as that girl is there, Ed-sama will be covered by a shadow. Thus, it is more necessary than ever to have him distance himself from his entourage.
Knock, knock, there was a knock on the door again. I wonder who it is this time?
¡°...Please excuse me.¡±
¡°Oh, my, Sebastian. Is there something wrong?¡±
¡°When I passed by the room, I saw that there was still a light. Young mistress, please do go to sleep soon.¡±
¡°Just a little more, please wait. I want to look over the report of the Advanced Division. It¡¯s the result of the farming department that Sebastian spoke of earlier in the day. ...Everyone is amazing. Everyone is studying properly and were able to show results... Just looking at it makes me happy.¡±
¡°As I thought, the fact that they were able to gather together, have discussions and were given a ce to experiment, ys a big role. I also look forward to the developments that will happen in the future.¡±
¡°You¡¯re right. Things I did not know and things I couldn¡¯t think of... When I look at it this way, it leaves me with nothing but amazement.¡±
¡°...There are also some things that the young mistress doesn¡¯t know, huh.¡±
¡°Oh, my, Sebastian. That is only natural. Aside from the ounting department, I am no good with the farming and medical department. That¡¯s why the High School division was made, to leave it to those people who specialize in those fields.¡±
There¡¯s a limit with just myself. Thus, it is best to leave it to those professionals to handle.
¡°...That is...¡±
¡°The Financial department¡¯s report. I¡¯ve already looked at it. We should cut down a little more, or else the negotiation can¡¯t continue.¡±
That kind of disposition, it is necessary to think what kind of influence it will have in a long-term span. When I saw it, my head started getting jumbled up. ...For the sake of my brain, I need a talented person or rather, an Adviser whom I can exchange arguments with.
¡°You¡¯re right.¡±
¡°...By the way, Sebastian. How did Berne do?¡±
¡°He did the work that was given to him splendidly.¡±
¡°I see...¡±
¡°...Just between you and me... While we were at the Financial department, he asked about the young mistress. ¡®Does older sister always work this much?¡¯ ¡®Why does older sister work that much?¡¯¡±
¡°...It seems like a somewhat impolite question.¡±
¡°Because of that, it is all the more surprising. In the academy, I heard that Berne-sama is a very bright student. Nevertheless, his intelligence doesn¡¯t have much effect here. In addition, when he saw the documents that young mistress was working with, he received a shock.¡±
¡°You really understand Berne well.¡±
¡°It¡¯s because I¡¯ve been watching over him since he was young, Berne-sama¡¯s expression is inly written on his face.¡±
Well, that is certainly true. Sebastian has been serving our House even before we were born, and he watched us grow up. In a sense, he is simr to being our parents.
¡°...In addition, I think young mistress has already noticed it. You probably felt Berne-sama¡¯s eyes staring at you.¡±
¡°Well, that¡¯s right.¡±
Thanks to him, I am more tiredpared to usual.
¡°It¡¯s because he was observing young mistress for a long time. When we walked out of the room, because the impact he received was too much, he kept staggering.¡±
¡°Oh my. I wonder if he has matured a little?¡±
If he received that much impact, I hope he decides to receive father¡¯s teaching by all means. Earnestly.
¡°I believe that it so.¡±
...I wonder if mother was aiming for this all along? Because that child has really high pride, he is easy to understand. I am worried that when he returns to the Royal City, he will go back to that flower garden and continue being part of the Second Prince¡¯s entourage... But since younger brother still some schooling left, he has no choice but to return to the Royal City.
¡°...Thank you very much for the pleasant talk. It looks like there¡¯s still some hope left. Now then, as Sebastian suggested, I should get some sleep.¡±
* * *
Chapter 27
Confession Quasi Scout
By the way, younger brother stayed for several days before leaving. He had given up on persuading mother.
...Well, even though mother and the Queen Dowager didn¡¯t attend, it seems the party happened without any incident. ...Because the two people didn¡¯t attend, it is hard to say whether or not it was a sess.
With this, the Baron¡¯s daughter is now officially engaged with Ed-sama.
As usual, the First Prince didn¡¯t show himself in the Royal City.
And so, the Second Prince graduates this year.
Compared to the First Prince who doesn¡¯t show himself, information about the shy Second Prince reaches this ce regrly.
In addition, the Second Prince¡¯s faction is admirably made up of aristocrats who enjoy being above others... In other words, other than having good lineage, all they are good at is attending as much superfluous tea parties and balls as possible.
By the way, most of the Houses that are in the Second Prince¡¯s faction are facing financial difficulties. They expend too much without thought, and they don¡¯t participate in developing their own fief. This information was obtained from the Azura Conglomerate.
In other words, to say it frankly, other than their lineage, those Houses in that faction are in a delicate situation.
Inparison, the First Prince¡¯s faction consist of a lot of aristocrats who concentrates in developing their fief, and new aristocrats who gained titles after making impressive achievements.
That said, it means that the Second Prince¡¯s faction has simr characteristics with him, shy and like to throw their weight around.
Father, I am worried that a hole will open in your stomach. Speaking of father, after the engagement party, mother stayed for a while before returning to the Royal City. On the other hand, grandfather is still the same as before, staying in our house.
As for me, there is no particr change and is still busy every day.
¡°As I¡¯ve said before, Dean. Won¡¯t you be mine?¡±
Those were the words I¡¯ve asked for the Nth time, but Dean, without blinking an eye, smiled and responded.
¡°Although I¡¯m thankful for your words...¡±
Likewise, this answer has also been said for the Nth time, rejection. Ahh, it¡¯s so frustrating.
When one listens to this conversation, it would sound like a confession... No, it sounded more like a dangerous conversation of a madam trying to trick a young man.
In addition, Dean has stunning emerald green eyes, beautiful blonde hair, and a beautiful face. It looks like he also has a trained body, which increases his charm. With his beautiful face, it can only be seen as though he¡¯s being wooed... Well, I guess I am trying to woo him.
¡°HAaaa... I understand. However, I will not give up. For the time being, please take care of me for one week.¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
What do I mean by one week? It¡¯s to help out with the fief¡¯s politics as my assistant.
...It all started before mother returned to the Royal City. Utilizing the Commerce Guild¡¯s temporary staffing services, where they send talented people to help out during busy times with short-term contracts.
Dean is the person whom we have contracted. At first, although it is a little rude of me to say this, but because I cannot keep tabs on every single member, I didn¡¯t know of his existence.
However, details of his reputation and capabilities on the scene had reached me.
Since that is the case... I gave him something to take on individually, and he delivered admirably. Then, I decided to have him undertake a slightly heavier task... that situation happened repeatedly, and he finally became my assistant.
Although mother has never met Dean, she said, ¡°If it¡¯s him, I feel like I can leave it to him without any worries.¡± Since I had full confidence in mother¡¯s insight and the person she picked, I selected him to be my assistant. Of course, his abilities were guaranteed.
...In any case, I feel at ease. What I had intended and the purpose, he was able to hit upon it on his own. It saves me a lot of time from having to exin it to him, and I can work on other things. When I consider his abilities, he alone can do the work of ten others.
Now then, let¡¯s go back to the topic earlier. What I have said that sounded like a confession is actually me trying to scout him. ...Although I want him to formally employ him to undertake the fief¡¯s day to day affairs... but he would only ept short-term contracts.
It seems like he has to go back home to help out in his parents¡¯ house. That¡¯s why, he would stay here to work for one week, and then he would go back for two to three weeks.
Because he¡¯s like that, I find it regrettable to part with him and his abilities, so I would scout him every time hees.
Sometimes I get uncertain and think that I should suspect something, but since the fief¡¯s government doesn¡¯t really have much confidential information, there shouldn¡¯t be any problems. ...Mother¡¯s words also yed a big role.
¡°Yes, here¡¯s the ie and expenditure reports of the academies and next year¡¯s budget application.¡±
¡°...Oh, the format seems to be in order.¡±
¡°I made some modifications.¡±
¡°Thank you. A primary school has been founded in all regions... and I was thinking of opening up a middle school for vocational training.¡±
¡°It would be difficult to do so with the existing budget.¡±
¡°Well, that¡¯s right. As I thought, we need to make a change to stabilize tax revenue...¡±
¡°That said, the Sales Tax is a little premature. The basis of taxation is Fairness, Simplicity, and Equality. We are currently at the stage where the primary schools are still newly founded, but the literacy rate will slowly increase. The people will start to understand. Large stores aside, it will still be difficult for small shops.¡±
¡°That, right there is...¡±
¡°Although I said that, I think it¡¯s a novel idea. After the literacy rate goes up a little more, and then, after a while, introduce the arithmetic and spread it little by little.¡±
¡°Un~ ...I wonder if I should start to head off in that direction?¡±
Ruffling through the papers, I found the draft of the ie taxes.
¡°To abolish poll tax, and shift to ie taxes... I am quite uncertain about that. As I¡¯ve reported earlier, the basis of taxation is Fair, Simple, and Equal. Also, the people have all been participating in paying poll taxes, and have all regarded it as eptable.¡±
¡°Being too equal is also a problem. To impose taxes on a child who doesn¡¯t have the ability to pay them. It can only be considered as shackles to those breadwinners.¡±
That¡¯s right, I do think that poll taxes is the idea tax.
It¡¯s easy, and it¡¯s equal. But I think that it¡¯s too equal, it is impossible to consider it as fair. In addition, for it to be imposed to those who do not have the abilities to pay them, it will be a heavy load for them.
¡°...Certainly, there¡¯s also that way to view it.¡±
¡°Right now, the draft is about imposing taxes based on an individual¡¯s earnings... But since it will be difficult to calcte the ie taxes of farmers, so the n was to have the public office calcte it based on their ¡®Deemed Harvest¡¯ and collect taxes from there.¡±
¡°Is it because of that that you¡¯ve asked the Public Affairs to work on rifying the boundaries of thends?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. ...Of course, it¡¯s not only for that purpose.¡±
¡°I see. Since that will be the case, it will be easy to analyze the harvest of the crops depending on the climate year each.¡±
¡°Uun~ That¡¯s right.¡±
¡°About that, can the public office find enough staff to do those calctions?¡±
¡°I told the Financial department to let the students who are currently enrolled in the Finance course participate alternately. Not to mention the Finance department, I intend to employ the graduates for that sector. The people¡¯s knowledge will improve sooner orter, so it would be ideal for them to learn about taxes.¡±
¡°...That is something that will probably take a long time.¡±
¡°Well, I wasn¡¯t expecting the results to be immediate. That¡¯s why I said sooner orter. In addition, we shouldn¡¯t just consider the taxes for individuals, we also have to prepare the taxes concerning thepanies and conglomerates.
Right now, the calctions of taxes of the conglomerates¡¯ earnings are being jumbled up with the presidents¡¯ earnings. It has turned out that way because the presidents of thesepanies and conglomerates receive sries from them.
First, let¡¯s have thepanies file separate taxes from their President¡¯s personal ie, and then have thepanies send an application to receive their dedicated tax rates.¡±
¡°...What will you do if the conglomerates andpanies rebel?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t you think this will alleviate them from paying more taxes? Currently, they have to pay import and export taxes each time they enter and exit each city. With this, when they import and export to other ces other than our fief or to a different country, they will pay fewer taxes in the future. ...In that situation, distribution will also increase.¡±
¡°Certainly, it will be able to somewhat moderate their repulsion. Because eachpany and conglomerates currently have someone enrolled in the ounting course to learn double-entry bookkeeping, it will help when they calcte their ounts. ...This way, it will not increase their burden to some extent.¡±
¡°That¡¯s how it is. The conversation we had earlier, let¡¯s talk it over once more with the people from the Finance department.¡±
* * *
Chapter 28
Young Mistress, Copsed
With Dean assisting and shortening the time needed to work on fief management, I recently have time to spare to go to town. As I thought, I feel refreshed every time I go to town.
¡°Ah, Dean! I wonder if it¡¯s fine if we make the orphanage as ourst stop?¡±
¡°If that is Alice-sama¡¯s wish.¡±
By the way, when I headed to town, I invited Dean along. Because work ended early... I was thinking of ways to pay him back, it suddenly came to my mind.
In the beginning, Tanya strongly opposed the idea. While saying, ¡°To actually suggest bringing someone whose character is unknown.¡± But because of mother¡¯s rmendation and grandfather¡¯s presence, I managed to pull through.
By the way, although Dean is not used to children, he is quite good at handling them. Because of that,pared to me, he is more popr. ...When I think about it, I¡¯m quite frustrated, but after seeing the happy faces of the children, I decided to hold it in.
¡°Onii-chan, onee-chan. Will youe here again?¡±
The child approached us and looked up at us with an upward nce. Ahh, so cute...!
¡°Of course. Right, Dean?¡±
¡°Yeah. Therefore, please be a good child and wait a little.¡±
When dusk came, I, who enjoyed myself to the fullest, left the orphanage to return home. Un. I had a lot of fun today. Let¡¯s do our best again tomorrow.
Although I took a break from time to time when mother came to visit, but as always, there was no day offs. However, when Dean came, I have recently been taking days off anding to town.
Or rather, when Dean is here, work unexpectedly finishes early, as a result, it was fine even if I take a day off. As I thought, days off really are important.
¡°...Alice-sama...¡±
¡°Because we¡¯re already inside thepound, it¡¯s all right if you don¡¯t call me Alice anymore.¡±
With me retort, Deanughed lightly.
¡°Pardon me. Young mistress, why do you work so hard to that extent?¡±
Because of the sudden and unexpected question, I stopped walking.
¡°You, yourself, aren¡¯t you working hard as well?¡±
¡°It is different for me. I am working because I need to do it to live. However, the young mistress is different. As a daughter of a Duke, a daughter of the Prime Minister... even if you don¡¯t work, won¡¯t you still be able to survive?¡±
Well, that is certainly true. Among the aristocrats, it is rare for a woman to work. To protect the house and manage the household is the wife¡¯s duty. Even in our fief, it was the butlers and the other employees who were arranged to manage our house and the fief.
¡°But I was granted the position of the fief Lord¡¯s proxy by father. And to work befitting of our position, isn¡¯t that what being an aristocrat is all about?¡±
¡°With all due respect... the image I had of aristocrats are people who do nothing but exploit taxes of the people of their fief, and continued to live that way. In addition, the young mistress could do what the fief Lord has done and leave it all to Sebastian-san.¡±
¡°That method, it¡¯s not as though it has never crossed my mind. But as I thought, since I have been given the responsibility... even though I¡¯m still inexperienced, I thought to give it my best. And it is also an opportunity. But now...¡±
I gently looked at my hand. ...A very, very small hand. It holds the life and future of the fief¡¯s people, but yet very undeserving to protect them, and so Iughed while looking at myself.
¡°When I met the children in that orphanage, I thought that even if it¡¯s me... No, because it¡¯s me, I can do it. When I do my best, if it increases the smile of the people even just a little... If the people can find happiness, wouldn¡¯t that be such a great thing?¡±
¡°...You are right.¡±
When he gave a beautiful smile, I was fascinated for a moment. ...That was dangerous, too dangerous. Because Dean¡¯s smile has destructive powers, I really need to be careful. I became slightly embarrassed, so I quickly thanked everyone and headed to my room in a rush. Ah, really... I¡¯m not that kind of character.
...And then, two dayster. At the end of Dean¡¯s contract, I copsed for the first time since I came here. Up until now, I have always taken care of my health... so why?
But because of my high fever, I couldn¡¯t concern myself with thinking of such matters, and so I slept.
The next time I opened my eyes, the room has already gotten dark. ...Was I sleeping for the entire day?
¡°...Haaa...¡±
Taking care of one¡¯s health is the basics of the basics when ites to work. I copsed and then spent the whole day sleeping... I still have ways to go.
¡°...Tanya.¡±
Although my voice sounded a little hoarse, my throat seems to be fine. ...In any case, I feel thirsty. I feel unpleasant because I perspired a lot and my clothes were sticking to my skin.
When I called out, Tanya who was waiting inside my room immediately arrived beside my bed. And the expression on her face looked a little angry, and she seemed to have cried.
¡°...Please give me, some water. After that, please bring me a towel dipped in water and wrung. I want to wipe my body.¡±
¡°I understand.¡±
She probably already had it prepared. She shortly handed me a ss of water and I quickly drank it. ...Un, it permeates down my throat.
After that, Tanya promptly handed me a wet towel to wipe myself with.
...Tomorrow, I wonder how much work had piled up ...Just thinking about it scares me. Dean had already returned to his parents¡¯ house by the end of this morning. Ah, I shouldn¡¯t have rested yesterday... Although I would think that, it¡¯s toote to regret it. In any case, today I will fully rest myself, and began to fall asleep.
The next morning, while my body still felt heavy, I dragged myself to the study. Ah, I wonder how much documents have piled up... While I was thinking that, I opened the door and found the usual amount of documents on top of the desk... No, it¡¯s a slightly less than usual.
¡°Eh...?¡±
While I was wondering why, with perfect timing, someone knocked on the door, and the person who entered was Dean.
¡°Dean! What¡¯s wrong? Weren¡¯t you supposed to leave yesterday morning?¡±
¡°Young mistress as well, is your body all right now?¡±
¡°Yes. Because I was able to rest for all of yesterday. That aside, this amount...¡±
¡°I finished everything I could with my authority. All that¡¯s left are the documents and reports that need the young mistress¡¯ approval.¡±
¡°Is that so... Thank you. However, Dean. Will you be all right? I mean, aren¡¯t you dyed by one day?¡±
¡°The young mistress wasn¡¯t feeling well, there¡¯s no way I can leave like that. I will be leaving tomorrow, though.¡±
¡°...I¡¯m really sorry to have caused you trouble.¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine. Because it¡¯s something I did on my own. Now then, please look over these.¡±
After Dean ced the documents on the desk, he left the room. When he left, I roughly looked at the documents he left on the desk. ...There¡¯s no particr problem. And I¡¯m troubled because there isn¡¯t any problem.
¡°....Haaa...¡±
I unintentionally blew out a heavy sigh. ...It is no good at this rate. At this rate, I will end up depending on him. In terms of work and other things. ...It¡¯s like that even now. Because he is around, I feel relieved. I rely on him. ...At the same time, I want him to stay.
However, it¡¯s no good. ...I don¡¯t want to feel like this anymore. I realized it at that time with the situation with Ed-sama. A person will one day betray others. Because of that reason, I believe that I must stand on my own two feet.
It has always been like that. I¡¯ll ept the help. I will rely on others. If it¡¯s this person, I can leave it to them, and I start trusting them. However, on the other hand, how much can I can leave it to this person... and how much I can trust that person, I drew a line. Since that was the case, it would have been fine if they ever betray me.
...Nevertheless, he is trying to destroy that line. He is slowing creeping into the depths of my heart without permission, making me want to leave everything to him. That¡¯s why... I¡¯m scared.
I strongly deny that thought and shook my head from side to side. ...Let¡¯s not think about this any further. By not thinking about it and putting a cap on it... before one realizes, that thought has already disappeared.
* * *
Chapter 29
Idle Talk: Displeasing Chat between the Second Prince and Acquaintances
My name is Berne. Berne Tash Armelia. I am the heir to the Dukedom of Armelia, the son of the Prime Minister, Louis Dan Armelia.
¡°Good morning Edward-sama. Yuri-sama.¡±
¡°Ah.¡±
¡°Good morning, Berne.¡±
I called out to the two people who were walking in front. Ed-sama has bright crimson hair color, the same as Ellia-sama, the second Queen, and a distinctive jet-ck pair of eyes. With his upturned eyes, it tends to give others the impression that he¡¯s strict.
But when he¡¯s with Yuri-sama, the corner of his eyes will drop a little, making his overall facial expression look friendlier. When Ed-sama was still engaged with my older sister, Iris, I¡¯ve never seen him have this kind of expression. I think it¡¯s because he finds her really, really precious that he can¡¯t help but disy that expression.
As for the person next to him, Yuri-sama, she has braided brown fluffy hair. It is a kind of hairstyle that¡¯s rarely seen and it looks very impressive. She also has big beautiful green eyes, and with her constant changing expression, she looks lovely overall. She is someone who always remains positive, at least I think so.
¡°Hey, Berne. You didn¡¯t stay upte again to study, did you?¡±
¡°Yes, well...¡±
¡°Oh dear, Berne is overdoing himself again~?¡±
¡°No, I¡¯m not overworking myself. It¡¯s because I want to study a little, I¡¯m all right.¡±
When I saw Yuri-sama¡¯s anxious expression, my chest started to feel really warm. The only thing I¡¯m particrly good at... to receive Yuri-sama¡¯s concern... as I thought, it was just studying.
¡®Berne-sama, you¡¯re so amazing~¡¯ If I¡¯m not mistaken, that was the first thing she said when she called out to me. At that time, I didn¡¯t have any interest in her at all, and I¡¯m certain I even treated her coldly. Or rather, I didn¡¯t know what was so amazing about it.
For me to get first ce, I thought it was ¡®natural,¡¯ and I didn¡¯t even consider it being snatched away. However, to her, always being in first ce is amazing because she¡¯s terrible at studying, and she came up to me and asked me to teach her many, many times.
Because it feltfortable to be around her, by the time I noticed it, I was teaching her all the time. While teaching her, and seeing her improve little by little because of my instructions, somehow brought a warm feeling to my heart.
¡®Berne-sama, please look at this~ Thanks to Berne-sama, my grades went up so much~¡¯ In the beginning, her grades were only so-so, and having improved so much, she happily showed me her report card.
When I saw it, I felt really d that I was able to help. ...Before I knew it, I feltfortable hearing her high-pitched voice as though it was healing me.
...Even though I have been approached many times, I have never felt this way before. In the end, it didn¡¯t work out well, and she was taken by Ed-sama. Even so, as long as she was happy, it was fine... I just wanted to stay by her side... That¡¯s what I thought.
In any case, because of that time, before I knew it... I was convinced that I was amazing. I have not gone down from being first ce, and I can usually remember things after hearing it once. That¡¯s why I thought that.
However, my way of thinking was shattered just the other day. And the person who destroyed it was my older sister, Iris.
When she was in the academy, she was not a very bright student. However, when I went back to the fief recently... I saw my older sister being the director of the conglomerate, and governing the fief as the fief Lord¡¯s proxy.
Because of that, I saw her struggling with documents stacked as high as a mountain, having conversations regarding topics I do not understand, giving consultations, and once again scuffle with documents. After she admonished me, she went back to work... So busy with work that looking at it makes me dizzy.
When I saw her appearance, to be honest... I received a shock. I thought that I, myself, was someone amazing... But what exactly does that mean? The only source of knowledge is experience.
Compared to her... I¡¯m just a kid with a functioning head. No... It¡¯s probably not just her, there are probably more people. But that wasn¡¯t the only thing I saw.
And because of that, I recently went to father and begged to receive his teaching. I cannot go on this way, that¡¯s what I thought. Above all, I was mortified.
Under the strict supervision of father, I was forced to tackle many challenges. As a result, I was forced to stay up all night in order to handle it.
* * *
When I looked towards the entrance of the academy, I saw Dorsen there. As usual, he stands out with his short hair and muscr body.
¡°...Good morning.¡±
¡°Oh, Dorsen. Good morning.¡±
¡°Good morning, Dorsen. Although you look really tired... Are you okay?¡±
¡°Yeah. It¡¯s because I underwent a harsh training yesterday. But I am okay.¡±
Although he¡¯s usually reticent and deadpan, but if one was to look closely, he does seem really tired. That said, he doesn¡¯t really look that differentpared to normal.
¡°Is that so... Just don¡¯t overwork yourself, okay?¡±
¡°Thank you very much.¡±
If I¡¯m not mistaken, Dorsen has been strangely participating in the Knights¡¯ training as ofte. Dorsen¡¯s father, Druna-sama said that it would be an opportunity for him to ¡°forge and temper his character¡± and was forced to participate.
...It was probably because mother was absent at the tea party conducted by Dorsen¡¯s house, the Katabelias... and they were subbed at official functions... That might be the reason why Druna-sama dragged Dorsen there. In other words, putting it simply, it was mother¡¯s retaliation.
...About this situation, I only found out this inside story after I went to look for father. Because of this, I remembered what my older sister said at that time, ¡°think about the consequences of your actions.¡±
* * *
When we arrived at the ssroom, everyone looked towards us and gave their greetings. ...Well, since she is now officially engaged to the Second Prince... I guess it was only natural that they greet her.
When we sat down on our seats, the bells coincidentally began to chime, and the door opened once more.
¡°...Good morning~¡±
¡°Oh, good morning. Van.¡±
The person who arrived in the nick of time was Van Lutasha. He is the son of the Pope of the Darryl Religion. The purpose of the Pope of the Darryl religion and the religion itself is to aid generations of generations of aristocrats. Because of that, although Van isn¡¯t an aristocrat, he is enrolled at a school of aristocrats.
¡°Van, you are slow as always~ You barely made it just in time~¡±
¡°For me, I think I arrived here rather early. That aside, Yuri-sama¡¯s hair has be really beautiful.¡±
¡°Thank you very much~ Or rather, even though Van is praising me, I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m being praised.¡±
Van has shoulder-length blonde hair. His hair is really glossy and is rarely found even amongst women. Long and narrow eyes, and androgynous features.
¡°That¡¯s not true at all. It really does look beautiful.¡±
¡°Th-thank you very much~ I¡¯m sure it¡¯s definitely thanks to Azura Conglomerate¡¯s beauty products.¡±
¡°Ah, that ce, huh.¡±
¡°Yes~ Now that you mentioned it, I finally became a member~¡±
¡°For a mere conglomerate to actually keep my fiancee waiting...¡±
Ed-sama said bitterly while clicking his tongue.
¡°Ed-sama, you cannot say something like that~ It¡¯s because other people had to wait for some time, so it¡¯s only natural for me to wait as well.¡±
¡°Yuri is so gentle.¡±
However, after being persuaded by Yuri-sama, his expression changed.
...Or rather, for Yuri-sama to be a member... I can¡¯t say I¡¯m not surprised. Such a thing actually happened. I will not be surprised if these two fail to be members... Or rather, I am more convinced it would be like that.
However, ¡°that¡± older sister, to prevent a dispute between the royal family and the conglomerate, she probably suppressed her emotions and did what was best for the conglomerate... Surely the employees who adore older sister would have felt like they had to swallow something bitter.
¡°That conglomerate really is very popr~ I am still waiting for mine.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right~ I¡¯m sure that their president is an amazing person. I respect that person. I really want to meet the person once~¡±
¡°Since Yuri wants to meet the person, let¡¯s invite them to the Royal Castle once. I¡¯m sure that the other side will be extremely pleased and honored.¡±
¡°That¡¯s a really good idea~¡±
...I think she absolutely won¡¯te. In the first ce, the people of the fief of Armelia are considerably angry with the Second Prince. Because when I went there, not only mother, but as soon as I was separated from older sister, the other employeespletely disregarded me as though I was a thorn on their sight. Even if it wasn¡¯t older sister, but someone else was president... for example Sei or Sebastian, I¡¯m sure they wouldn¡¯t go either.
¡°...Speaking of the Royal Castle, how was the talk about the previous matter~?¡±
¡°Ah, about the church¡¯s soup kitchen. Of course, I got the approval. Hey, Van.¡±
¡°Yes. The Darryl church should also be pleased to help out.¡±
¡°I¡¯m really d it turned out that way~ I¡¯m sure that everyone will be pleased.¡±
¡°Yeah. Of course, since Yuri will be the one doing it, everyone should be pleased.¡±
...Yuri-sama is a gentle person. She made a proposal for Ed-sama to open a soup kitchen for the people, and Ed-sama also aggressively made a move.
However. ...To conduct it frequently, they have probably already calcted how much budget it will need.
That is only a natural thing to do. The Royal Family is living the same as before... Or rather, their expenditures has increased. This is because Ellia-sama spent a lot on herself, and Ed-sama has splurged quite a bit for Yuri-sama¡¯s present. Nevertheless, the tax revenue has not changed.
¡®If you want to live for the people, the first thing you should do is to reexamine your own life... For example, that in engagement, instead of being happy with Ed-sama¡¯s present, she could have donated it to the people. However, that girl keeps extorting presents, which is ill-natured of her.¡¯ Father said with indignation.
To ask for present, it was still fine if it was just once or twice, but it has happened repeatedly to the point where the Treasury is being squeezed.
Although father and other ministers were opposed to the idea from the very start, it was still forcefully carried out by other, and the expenses started to pile up.
In addition, a soup kitchen is being carried out in the Royal City. ...In reality, there aren¡¯t many people who are in need of help. Fatherined that they are just trying to earn poprity.
If thebor cost is cut down, it means that the ies of the people will also decrease. As a result, even the people who should have been somewhere in the middle ss will also be poor.
Up until now, I¡¯ve always thought that Yuri-sama is a gentle person... But I might not have seen anything at all.
¡°...Right now, conducting it frequently will put arge burden on the National Treasury. This time, don¡¯t you think it¡¯ll be better to reconsider?¡±
¡°Why is Berne saying something like that? Isn¡¯t it the top priority to help the lives of the people? Everyone is happy, isn¡¯t that a good thing...¡±
¡°Although it¡¯s a good thing, it won¡¯t be good if it¡¯s too frequent. Yuri-sama, please don¡¯t say too many unreasonable things to Ed-sama...¡±
¡°Ed-sama is the Prince of this Kingdom. Can¡¯t a Prince do whatever he likes? If the Kingdom doesn¡¯t have enough budget, it will be fine to take it from the taxes~ Ah, and also, how about disbanding the military? Un, that¡¯s a good idea~ Since this Kingdom is really peaceful, the military is unnecessary~ Right, Ed-sama?¡±
Yuri-sama had a bright smile on her face as though she has thought of an ingenious idea. I, however, couldn¡¯t hide my surprise because of her words.
I thought that she seem like a small child. An inhumane... innocent child. If one thinks about it a little, judging from the aspect of national defense, and the standpoint of peace and order, it is something that cannot be said. Above all, what will happen to those people who would lose their jobs. ...The future will be a beeline towards to the soup kitchen.
¡°Ah, Yuri is so smart. ...Berne. You are being obstinate. You sounded like a retainer from somewhere.¡±
¡°...I¡¯m sorry for the impertinent words I¡¯ve said.¡±
Ed-sama red at me, and I shut my mouth. ...Ah, father will probably once again explode in anger. No, he has been angry. And because I wasn¡¯t able to stop it, he¡¯ll probably get angry at me.
* * *
Chapter 30
Gratitude towards Grandfather
¡°...Hmm, that child has probably already graduated...¡±
¡°...Iris-sama, is there something the matter?¡±
When I identally said those words out loud, Tanya reacted.
¡°Un... I was wondering if Berne has already graduated.¡±
It has been two years since I left that academy. When I think about how those members have already graduated, I felt a deep emotion.
ording to the story in the game, one year after graduating from the academy, the protagonist will sessfully capture someone and it will lead to a happy ending.
It was simr to Ed-sama¡¯s route... where I was denounced and expelled from school, and they lived happily ever after. Of course, if she wasn¡¯t able to capture anyone, it will lead to a normal end, and the current harem situation... did not exist in the game.
That said, the Second Prince¡¯s route is the only one that¡¯s different, because the story ends the before their graduation, so I have no idea whatsoever on what happens after that. Well... the only thing I know is that the situation when I regained the memories of my previous life was the ending of the game.
By the way, although it¡¯s a littlete for me to say this now, Berne and I are children born within the same school year. I was born between January 1st and April 1st while Bern was born after April 1st. In other words, we are in the same grade, and Berne will graduate at the same time with Ed-sama.
¡°...Young mistress, do you miss being in the academy?¡±
¡°If you ask if I miss it, then I do... But that is all there is to it. Because those dark days have been driven out of my mind, I don¡¯t remember much anymore.¡±
¡°So it¡¯s like that...¡±
¡°I wonder if their graduation will bring about fortune or misfortune... Well, I guess it¡¯s a good thing for our House since Berne will be able to separate from them.¡±
¡°There isn¡¯t any particr reason for the young mistress to worry about that person.¡±
Tanya, for the time being, Berne is still the heir of our House... She has splendidly thrown that fact aside.
¡°Because if this Kingdom survives, I would like the fief to have some kind of pipeline. Although it will be a while before it¡¯s time for father to retire as the Prime Minister... I want Berne to be prepared to take over the position sometime in the future.¡±
¡°...ording to the young mistress¡¯ words, this country will be destroyed?¡±
¡°That is something I cannot predict. Since the Second Prince has graduated, the earnest struggle will be begin, so there is a possibility...¡±
Unlike the happy ending portrayed in the game, their happily ever after... will probably end. After all, once the fight against the First Prince and the Second Prince intensifies, the country will likely be impoverished.
¡°Now that I think about it, a letter from Master came. How was it?¡±
¡°Un? ...Somehow, he said he was thankful. It seems that Berne went to father by himself. But it wasn¡¯t as though I did something, so if he wanted to thank someone, he should thank mother.¡±
To be honest, I don¡¯t really care much about whatever happens to Berne. If I were to put it in a certain way, he would be someone I would use if he can be put to use... or something like that.
¡°However, young mistress, excuse me for being forward... But when you received the letter, you seem slight depressed after reading it...¡±
¡°Yes, well... The letter also had some information written about Ed-sama.¡±
I was really surprised by it. As for what I was surprised with, apparently Berne told father some of the conversation he and Ed-sama had while in the academy. But what was even more surprising was the contents.
I mean, it¡¯s that Berne! Berne actually brought up the burden the situation has on the National Treasury... But when he said that, ¡®Why don¡¯t we disband the military,¡¯ it became that kind of conversation.
When grandfather heard it from father, he went berserk. ¡°The budget provided to the military isn¡¯t unnecessary. If you want to reduce the budget, you should decrease the number of Knights.¡±
That¡¯s what he said. Well, certainly, the Kingdom is not domestically stable for now. And grandfather stood on the front lines during the war against Towair...
Although there is no ongoing war against other countries, it wasn¡¯t as though there was a formal cease-fire with the Towair Kingdom, and because of that, we cannot be at ease. Because of that information, grandfather got really worried about the situation and returned to the Royal City.
¡°...Really, how annoying.¡±
When Tanya identally leaked those words, I pulled myself together. Because she is usually an expressionless girl, and for her to say something like that, I was really scared.
¡°Tanya, it¡¯s not as though I got depressed because of Ed-sama nor was I thinking about him. However, for just a moment, I was really surprised with the contents of the letter.¡±
¡°Nevertheless, it is preposterous for young mistress to feel anxious because of this.¡±
¡°Thank you very much for worry about me, Tanya.¡±
Because I¡¯m really grateful for her worrying about me, I gave my thanks.
¡°...Now then, we should return to work.¡±
After the tea time had ended, I went back to the study. After grandfather went back, the mansion feltrger all of a sudden. ...Grandfather really has that kind of presence.
¡°Oh, my... Ryle, Dida. What¡¯s wrong?¡±
While I was walking down the corridor, I encountered them right in front of the study.
¡°I came here to report.¡±
¡°I only tagged along because I was bored.¡±
¡°...What have I been telling you... you should watch what you say in front of the young mistress.¡±
When Dida answered in an easygoing manner, Ryle red at him. Now that I think about it, how many times have they had these kinds of exchanges? While I was thinking about it, I sat on the chair.
¡°It¡¯s fine, Ryle. Aside from that, how are the guards doing?¡±
¡°They are doing quite well. Because while Gazelle-sama was here, he supervised their training daily.¡±
Un, since it came out from Ryle¡¯s mouth, the result is probably good.
¡°That¡¯s right. They have reached the point where they can keep up with our swordsmanship.¡±
¡°Well... that is wonderful to hear.¡±
Tanya unexpectedly said words of praise. Un, for them to actually be able to keep up with Ryle and Dida¡¯s swordsmanship, it means that their skills have improved. A while back when I went to observe the practice training incognito, the only thing I saw was them hackling their sword at Ryle and Dida.
...Or rather, Ryle and Dida, exactly how strong are you guys. A little before grandfather left, I remember him saying, ¡°I lost to those two! I must be getting old.¡±
...Because grandfather hasn¡¯t been defeated up until now, he was slightly annoyed. Nevertheless, before he went back, he would have mock battles with Ryle and Dida daily. And in my opinion, his eyes were sparkling like a child having lots of fun.
¡°Young mistress... the fact that these two people were able to match up with him in terms of swordsmanship means that if they were in the military or part of the Knight Order, they would be very influential people.¡±
¡°That certainly is magnificent. Please continuously do your best.¡±
...Grandfather, thank you very much. I secretly gave my thanks to grandfather. Though I still have some questions why grandfather would want to strengthen our guards. ...Well, if anything were to happen in this country, it is important for them to have enough strength to protect the people of our fief.
Chapter 31
Idle Talk: Various Spections
¡°Come to think of it, Alfred. Recently, it seems that you¡¯ve been going out a lot with Ludy.¡±
I called out to my grandson, Alfred. My name is Arya von Tasmeria. This Kingdom¡¯s... The Kingdom of Tasmeria¡¯s Queen Dowager. The person in front of me is Alfred. My grandson, and the First Prince. And the person who is standing on the side is Ludy. He is Alfred¡¯s childhood friend and his aide.
¡°Yes, grandmother. I¡¯ve been busy with somethingtely.¡±
Although he responded with a smile... This grandson of mine, I cannot urately read his expressions. The smile he has looks all too natural. If I didn¡¯t live in a world where trickery in is the norm in social circles, I probably would not have noticed it either.
¡°Even if it¡¯s me, I know about it. Because Ellia and Ed have been perpetrating a lot of things recently, so you probably had to follow up with the Prime Minister, right?¡±
Although it¡¯s unfortunate, our Kingdom still shouldering the debt from the war that urred thirty years ago. That said, the debt is gradually being repaid, and unless we do something untactful, there shouldn¡¯t have been any problems.
However, Ellia and Ed pulled it off magnificently. Frequently opening soup kitchens for the people, Ellia purchasing a number of dresses for which I don¡¯t know if there will be enough official events for her to wear them all, and buying a new dress for Ed¡¯s new partner to wear during their engagement...
Afterward, after the engagement party, Ed went to travel to resorts with the new person he was engaged with... The girl¡¯s name was Yuri or something if I¡¯m not mistaken... And she said, ¡°This is a great ce. It would be great if more people can enjoy it.¡± And because of that... it seemed like Ed took it to an extreme and decided to develop that resort.
Lastly, they seemed to have splendidly opposed the Prime Minister¡¯s notion, acted extremely unreasonable and refused to listen to anything. In the end, the opposition of paying for Yuri¡¯s clothes eventually fell on deaf ears.
...In the first ce, paying for Yuri¡¯s clothes with the royal family¡¯s budget is strange. Because of Ellia spoiling Edward too much, he has grown impudent and it has be really troublesome.
The budget of the Kingdom is divided between the royal family and for national management.
The royal family¡¯s budget should be used for the royal family¡¯s private lives.
As for the funds meant for national management, just like its name says, it should be used to operate the Kingdom. Take my clothes, for example, the royal family¡¯s budget is used to purchase clothes I usually wear. But for official functions, funds is taken out from the national budget because it necessary for the Kingdom¡¯s management.
The wages paid to my personal maid who takes care of my daily needs are taken from the royal family¡¯s budget. However, the courtdies who takes care of me as the Queen Dowager, they are paid using the national budget.
To be honest, I¡¯m notpletely certain about the difference between ady¡¯s maid and a courtdies... For example, if I want to send a personal letter, the help of ady¡¯s maid will do.
But if I want to send a letter as the Queen Dowager, the help of a courtdy is necessary. Because depending on the situation, it would be imperative for them to look over the contents of the letter andpare it with past cases to make sure they match.
In terms of wardrobe, thedy¡¯s maid helps me to get dressed up, while the courtdies checks to see if my clothing is suitable for the event.
Although the story has gone astray, sometimes discussions happen whether things should be paid by the royal family¡¯s budget or the national budget.
But in this case... Yuri is still just a person engaged to a member of the royal family. That being said, usually, there is no way to spend either the royal family¡¯s budget or the national budget on her.
¡°Yes, they have spent quite an amount of money, and even inside the castle, they have also been doing various things. The Queen¡¯s maternal family, the Marquis House and their faction. Because of that, I¡¯ve been forced out of the shadows to find a talented person. And the result is as you can see.¡±
¡°After Sharia was gone, the originally dependable King... became feeble and has to stay in his sickbed. Right now, because the information is being controlled, it has yet to be discovered by the public, but it won¡¯t be long before they do.¡±
¡°Yes. Because of this, the Marquis House will gain even more momentum.¡±
¡°...Alfred.¡±
Looking at Alfred who is still smiling calmly, I called out his name to give him a warning.
¡°...Yes, I understand. I have no intention of dying just yet. However, I still cannot stand on the stage for a while.¡±
¡°It¡¯s good if you understand.¡±
¡°Until all the preparation isplete, I will remain as I am until the timees.¡±
¡°So this means that until you can find a capable person, your preparations will not beplete.¡±
¡°...I really cannot keep a secret from grandmother.¡±
Although he did not confirm my suspicion, I¡¯m still satisfied with his response. If it¡¯s Alfred, I can trust that he will be able to do it.
¡°Oh, since that¡¯s the case... you¡¯ve been going out a lot with Ludy recently. Leticia has been feeling lonely. You should talk to her for a bit.¡±
Leticia is Alfred¡¯s younger sister from the same mother. Although she¡¯s younger than Ed, she¡¯s more intelligent than him, and like me, she¡¯s betting on Alfred.
¡°...That is, I will talk to her sometime soon.¡±
Alfred once again gave a smile with unreadable feelings. ...Like this, it means that he doesn¡¯t intend to talk about it.
And then, after talking to Alfred about some other things, he left together with Ludy.
* * *
¡°Fufu...¡±
When I was the only one left in the room, I thought back to the conversation Alfred and I had. While I was thinking about it, I couldn¡¯t help myself from being happy and smile.
Although Alfred didn¡¯t mention a thing about it... I pretty much knew their destination. Even though they went here and there... In the end, the proceeded to the Duke of Armelia¡¯s fief.
My expectation might be realized... No, because I really think it will be realized that I became really happy just thinking about it.
My motive is to have the daughter of the Duke marry someone from the royal family. ...Or rather, it¡¯s because I really love Melly.
When I saw that girl with a doll-like and beautiful features, I wanted to make her my daughter by all means. However, at that time, Mellice was already engaged to the heir of a Dukedom, she was engaged to Louis. Because Melly has loved Louis since she was very little, I tearfully gave up. Because if I were to force it, I will be disliked and avoided by Mellice.
Nevertheless, I didn¡¯tpletely give up. If Melly gave birth to a girl, I will have her engage to my grandson no matter what it takes.
Afterward, I heard from Louis that the long-awaited girl was born, and I was happy to know that she was named Iris. My name... the ¡°Ai¡± part of Arya (Ai-ri-ya) and ¡°Ris¡± of Mellice (Meru-risu) put together. Because I had not seen her face then... I wondered if she was born premature, but when Melly brought the young Iris to see me, I fell in love with her. Her face was a splitting image of Melly¡¯s. Although the color of her eyes was simr to Louis, a deep shade of blue, but that itself had its own elegance.
I¡¯m absolutely going to make her my grandchild... If possible, rather than Ellia¡¯s son Ed, I thought that Alfred would be better politically. But when Sharia passed away, a lot ofmotion happened around Alfred and Leticia, so in the end, she was engaged to Edward.
To get engaged to one of the royal family? Because I didn¡¯t specifically implied whom, someplication happened. I didn¡¯t think I had to do something about it since it was clear that Melly dislikes Ellia so she wouldn¡¯t have agreed to have Iris engaged to Ed... But I didn¡¯t think that Iris would fall in love with Ed.
Because the two people really love their daughter, they agreed.
...Well, since she will still eventually be my grandchild, I reluctantly agreed to it, but I didn¡¯t think that the engagement would be suddenly annulled.
When I heard what happened, I thought that my objective has been thwarted again... But when I thought about it again very carefully, it was a chance for me.
This time, I¡¯ll definitely make sure that Alfred marries Iris... and make that lovely girl my grandchild. As the saying goes, if you fail twice, there¡¯s always a third time... I will absolutely not fail this time. No matter what it takes, I¡¯ll make sure they get married, and make that child my granddaughter.
...For that to happen, I must make my move... First things first, ¡°she has been expelled from society,¡± so I must make Iris return to society.
ording to my calctions, it will not benefit her if I just ask her to return to society.
Since she was expelled from the academy, she has not once shown her face in society. ...If she dide out, she would have turned into aughing stock because her engagement was annulled.
However, right now, she has done superbly well in managing their fief and is the president of the famous conglomerate... Or rather, to give up that kind of girl, it will be highlighted as Ed¡¯s blunder.
Right now, all I have to do is create an opportunity to for her to appear in society.
Now then, I should also make my move.
Chapter 32
Discovery
¡°...And they live happily ever after. We¡¯ll stop today¡¯s story-telling here.¡±
When I closed the open book, the children all had dissatisfied expressions and announced,
¡°Eh~, more, more!¡±
¡°Please read this picture book next.¡±
Ah, I¡¯m being healed. Surely if one was to look at my expression now, they will think that I can¡¯t endure it any longer.
I am currently holding myself back from reading some more.
¡°I¡¯m really sorry. I must truly head home for today. I will definitelye some other time, so please forgive me.¡±
¡°Eh~...¡±
¡°When will youe?¡±
After hearing the lonely tone of the children¡¯s voices I almost wanted to say, if possible I want to stay here forever...
¡°Although I do not know when, but I¡¯ll definitely return. Okay? I promise you.¡±
¡°I understand~¡±
¡°...When youe back next time, please read the picture book.¡±
¡°Yes, of course.¡±
After I said goodbye to the children, I headed inside the orphanage and greeted Mina-sensei.
...Haaa~ I don¡¯t want to return.
When I retire sometime in the future, I wondered if I should work at the orphanage... Or rather, I¡¯ve been seriously considering it.
Marriage... That hope has been destroyed the moment my engagement with a royal family member was annulled. Because that happened, my marriage ended up nothing but a destroyed dream.
Sometime in the future, I will have to retire from managing the conglomerate and the fief. When that timees, I want to live quietly while being surrounded by children... that¡¯s how I feel.
I am really being healed. ...Since there¡¯s no foolproof way on how to raise a child, I¡¯m sure that troubles will ur here and there, however... as of now, I don¡¯t believe there wille a time where my feelings about this will cool off.
Advantageous and disadvantageous connections, strategy... not to mention in the conglomerate, but there is always these shadows in fief politics. The number one thing that the country uses during exchanges are the fiefs.
Because I am no gentleman with a high ranking, I never want others to say that I cannot see what¡¯s important and protect it. At times, there are things that must be cut down and I have to y the role of a demon, harden my heart, and cut those down. And things that can still be used must be used.
I must protect the people living in our fief, my precious parents, grandparents, people who are important to me and those who are willing to work with me, at all cost.
However, even if it¡¯s me, there are times when I get tired. Rather than my body, it¡¯s my heart and mind. What was it that I read in a book... Kings are always lonely.
Although I am not a King, the future of the people can change based on my final decision... No matter what, it is my responsibility.
When I think about those things, as I thought, it is heavy.
Because I decided to undertake this on my own, I will do everything I am capable of doing... That being said, I will also grow old eventually, and it will be impossible for me to continue then, thus I must find someone suitable to rece me.
When that timees, I thought I will live quietly surrounded by children... Oh my, I wonder if I was being too impatient.
Well, in order to achieve a peaceful future, I must work at it right now.
It has been half a year since grandfather departed from the Duke of Armelia¡¯s fief. Berne and the Second Prince has sessfully graduated from school.
Right now, Berne is studying under father. The rest of the group are also studying under their individual parents. This means that Ed-sama is also studying his duties in the castle. He has yet to be officially married to Yuri-sama. As to when it will happen, they have yet to make an announcement, but it will probably be soon.
* * *
After I returned home, I immediately headed to the study. First, I will take a look at documents concerning the conglomerate, and the fief government afterward.
¡°Wee home, young mistress.¡±
With that timing, the person who entered was Dean. After I copsed that time, I stopped leisurely going out to town with just Dean and I. Our day offs are on a separate day, in case something happens, we¡¯ll be able to support each other.
¡°I¡¯m back, Dean. Although it¡¯s sudden, please give me a report.¡±
¡°Yes. ...As expected, the import and export have increased after the ease on the taxes. In addition, it looks like the profits of the conglomerates andpanies have increased.¡±
Since that time, we switched from poll taxes to ie taxes to lessen the taxes needed to be paid. Although there was a lot of confusion when it was still at its introductory stage, it has settled down little by little.
Now then, just to recap where the Duke of Armelia¡¯s fief is, it is southeast of the Royal City, and the area it covers is quiterge. The climate is eternal spring... and a part of the south is tropical. The east faces the sea, and there are some ports there.
I believe that the Duke of Armelia¡¯s fief is blessed with a good location. The climate is warm, and there is a port town. There is a sea that separates other countries from it, although there¡¯s a risk during war-time, but right now, it brings inrge profits.
In addition, northwest of the Royal City, without a body of water to separate thend, lies the Kingdom which is famous for warfare, the Towair Kingdom. Thus,pared to that ce, this is better.
Returning to the story, there is a port town in our fief, and because of that, trade is taking ce there more than ever. When I had just received the position of being the fief Lord¡¯s proxy, I went to investigate the east where the tax revenue isrge, and the reason was because of the port town.
Presently, because of the ease of taxes, trade with other countries has increased. With the previous taxes, not only were the people in the fief not doing enough trade with other countries, they suffered from trading with other towns within the fief. The taxes on exportation has been abolished and decreased the taxes on import. In the future, we will do an asional tax rate review based on the product item.
In any case, because the taxes has lessened, the quantity of the import and export goodsing and going to other fief and countries as increased.
Because of that, with the conglomerates andpanies are gaining more profits based on the goods they handle, next would be the ie tax of the conglomerates... We will be separating the ie taxes of the conglomerates and their presidents... Well, that¡¯s something I¡¯m looking forward to.
...Azura Conglomerate has also started to import and export to other countries, so our profits are increasing little by little.
Now then, when the distribution increased, I discovered something interesting. That is silk.
In my previous world, if I¡¯m not mistaken, silk was introduced in Europe during the Middle Ages*, and it was popr among the upper ss... But for some reason, there is still no silk in this Kingdom.
[T/N: Middle Ages span from 5th to 15th centuries. Silk was introduced to Europe, Italy, in the 13th century after the Second Crusades. For more information, please search for ¡°Silk Road.¡±]
The mainstream here is linen, wool, and cotton. I found it interesting that although cotton has been distribution, silk, on the other hand, is not avable... That¡¯s what I first thought, but when trade had increased, I recently discovered it.
Although I do know that farming silkworms are one way to produce them, and I want the Armelia fief to make it a locality, but honestly, I do not know what silk is made out of and the process of making it so it will require arge amount of time. Because of that, when the tax revenue of the fief has settled down, let¡¯s do some trial and error sometime in the future to make.
Chapter 33
Now, to the Royal City
¡°...Why was something like this sent to me...¡±
The thing I presently held in my hand was an invitation. ...It is an invitation to a party held in the Royal Castle to celebrate the founding of the Kingdom.
Because it is an official event, it is usually attended by everyone, especially those who are making a debut. That¡¯s right, if it is the usual.
However, I have been banished from society, and ever since I have been expelled from the academy, I have never received an invitation. Nevertheless, that is only natural, or rather, it is bizarre for me to even receive one.
¡°...However, young mistress. The invitation to this party came from the royal family. You cannot turn it down so bluntly.¡±
Although Sebastian said that, he was also looking at the invitation with suspicious eyes.
¡°You¡¯re right. ...I should prepare myself for the worst.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about the fief. It¡¯s just nice that Dean will be here, and if anything happens, I will immediately dispatch a messenger.¡±
¡°Yes. Sebastian, I¡¯m counting on you.¡±
* * *
Several days after that, I left the fief for the first time in a long while and headed towards the house in the Royal City. It¡¯s been almost three years since I left the Royal City, and because it¡¯s has been so long, I don¡¯t have any deep impressions of it.
¡°Wee home, young mistress.¡±
All the servants gathered and greeted me at the same time. And the person at the very front was the head maid, Rim¨¦.
¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Rim¨¦¡±
¡°Yes. To finally be able to meet the young mistress again, there is no greater joy than this.¡±
¡°You¡¯re being too exaggerated.¡±
Then, I walked passed the servants who had lined up and headed further inside.
¡°...It¡¯s been a long time.¡±
¡°Wee home, Iris-chan.¡±
Inside, my parents and my younger brother were waiting.
¡°It¡¯s been a long time. Father, mother, Berne.¡±
¡°Above all, it¡¯s good that you¡¯re in good health. It¡¯ll be good if you spend your time here leisurely.¡±
My normally strict father unexpectedly disyed a soft expression. With just that alone, I felt slightly pleased.
¡°Yes, please allow me to do so.¡±
¡°More than anything, I heard from Sei that there will be another new product? I¡¯m looking forward to it.¡±
¡°The preparation tomercialize it is not yetpleted. However, I will be doing a trial run of the product during the uing party, so please look forward to it.¡±
¡°Weellll~ Later please show it to me in secret? Can you?¡±
¡°Please look forward to seeing it tomorrow.¡±
When I said that, she sported a slightly disappointed expression and consented anyway.
¡°Older sister... Will you really be attending tomorrow¡¯s party?¡±
¡°It can¡¯t be helped. Since I received an invitation from the royal family.¡±
¡°...However, Ed-sama and Yuri-sama will be attending for sure.¡±
I was surprised when I heard Berne¡¯s words, and my eyes unintentionally widened in wonder.
¡°...I was surprised.¡±
¡°About what?¡±
¡°The fact that you¡¯re actually worrying about me.¡±
After I said what I was thinking, Berne¡¯s face darkens a little.
¡°That is... It is certainly normal for you to think that it¡¯s a littlete for me to worry about you, but...¡±
¡°Not at all. Thank you.¡±
After that, I went to my room to rx. Thest time I was here, I was really nervous thinking about how my negotiations with father will turn out, and after the meeting with him, I was so busy with various preparations that I do not have much memory of this room. That¡¯s why it feels a little nostalgic.
While I was rxing like that, Rim¨¦ came to the room.
¡°...Young mistress, the Master is calling for you.¡±
¡°Hmmm, father is... I will go to him immediately.¡±
When I entered the room, father was sitting on a chair surrounded by lots of documents. ...Somehow, I see my own appearance in him.
¡°...So you came.¡±
¡°Yes. Please excuse me.¡±
¡°...It seems like the fief has been doing welltely.¡±
¡°It¡¯s doing passably.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t be too modest. ...Well, I guess that¡¯s fine. That aside, I¡¯m really sorry about this time.¡±
¡°When you said ¡®this time,¡¯ are you talking about the party?¡±
¡°Yeah. Although Melly and I tried to investigate it... the insiders insisted that the invitation came from a member of the royal family.¡±
¡°I wonder what they are intending in making me attend? It¡¯s not as though there¡¯s any merit.¡±
¡°Or rather, it¡¯s because it will be difficult for you. The aristocrats will be strict on someone who has once been banished from society.¡±
¡°Well, if it¡¯s about that, I¡¯ve already prepared myself. It is a situation which I cannot run away from, so there¡¯s no helping it.¡±
¡°On that appointed day, there¡¯s a high chance that the King will not make an appearance.¡±
¡°Although it¡¯s the party to celebrate the founding of the Kingdom, the King might not attend? Did something happen?¡±
I mean, it¡¯s the party to celebrate the founding of the Kingdom, right? So unless somethingpelling happened, the King will definitely be there.
¡°...About half a year ago, the King copsed.¡±
¡°No way...¡±
After feeling like I was hit by a massive weight, I instinctively heaved a sigh. With this timing, and for the King to be absent. No matter how one looks at it, the chaos in this Kingdom will intensify.
¡°Although he copsed, I can¡¯t say that his illness was serious. However, as of now, if one just looks at him, one can immediately tell that his health is gradually deteriorating. The party tomorrow will most likely be the trigger to set this Kingdom off.¡±
Well, that¡¯s probably how it¡¯ll be. If the King is absent, no matter who it is, they¡¯ll find it suspicious. And in no time at all, rumors will start to spread.
¡°Since that is the case, a daughter of a Duke will probably be one of the main topics. During tomorrow¡¯s party, my existence will probably be in the limelight. As for me, I really want to quickly return to the fief and resume my normal life.¡±
¡°Ah, that¡¯s right...¡±
¡°Father, although you probably have a lot of work left to do before tomorrow¡¯s party, but please take care of your body.¡±
¡°You as well. I also heard about. Didn¡¯t you already copse once?¡±
¡°Only for one day. But after that, I¡¯ve always remembered to rx.¡±
¡°Is that so. When ites to work, the body is the basis. ...You as well, make sure you don¡¯t overwork yourself.¡±
¡°Yes. Thank you very much.¡±
* * *
...The next day, because the weather was beautiful, I decided to do yoga in the garden. Although it seems like Tanya has given up on the idea of asking me to stop wearing linen T-shirts and tights early in the morning, she probably didn¡¯t think that I would wear it outside. And when she saw me, she panicked.
...I¡¯m so sorry, Tanya. However, it is warm in the Royal City, and the weather is fine, so I instinctively did it.
Mother found with at the same time as Tanya. When she saw me, she seemed to have gotten interested in yoga and made me promise to teach her tomorrow morning.
Since the party will take ce tonight, I should probably start making my preparations.
I took a shower and began my preparation. After I got dressed with help from Tanya, she also took responsibility to do my hair and make-up.
By the way... The trial product, this time, is a dress. This dress has been tailored with the recently discovered silk. As expected, silk... has splendid luster. Earlier, Tanya was also looking at the dress absentmindedly.
...Now then, preparation is perfect. Spirit is also adequate. Thus, shall we head off to the battlefield?
* * *
Chapter 34
A Certain Aristocrat¡¯s Observation
...Today is the founding day, and all the aristocrats will gather at the Royal Castle for a party held by the royal family. As the head of an Earl¡¯s House, I¡¯ve also been invited to this party.
Every single person who entered the venue were dressed beautifully, following the dress code of an official function. Of course, I, as well, was dressed in clothing I had specially tailored for this asion.
Suddenly, the hall became noisy. ...It seems that Edward-sama, Yuri-sama, and the son of the Pope of the Darryl church, Van-sama, has arrived.
Edward-sama came dressed in a splendidly deep green suit. Next to him... Yuri-sama, who entered the hall with her hand linked with Edward-sama, is wearing a pink dress. With flowers sewed on the upper portion of her dress here and there, it splendidly enhances her youthfulness.
Her skirt puffs up like a pannier skirt, with a slit on the side. There were also whitece and something pale pink underneath it, and one could catch a glimpse of them whenever she moves.
Van-sama on the other hand, as someone part of the Darryl church, was wearing Darryl church¡¯s formal dress.
When they appeared, the people in the hall went to them in order to greet them one after another. Because a member of the royal family showed up, it was only natural.
...However, there were also people who just watched them from afar. Their actions are eptable due to the present unstable situation. For the time being, I did not go to greet him either, but if hees near me, I¡¯ll greet him then.
Even so... Edward-sama didn¡¯te here as a sponsor but as an attendant. Surely, even though he has yet to ascend the throne, he has been pressured to do so by Ellia-sama and her House. Well, since the person in question is conversing with Yuri-sama normally, he might not mind it at all.
While I was thinking that, the surrounding became as rowdy as the time Edward-sama made his appearance. The people who arrived is the Duke of Armelia and the Prime Minister, Louis-sama, and his wife, Mellice-sama.
As usual, Mellice-sama looks beautiful. Today, she was dressed in the height of fashion, matching her light blue eyes... a dark blue gown. Really, as expected of someone who was given the title of ¡°The Flower of Society,¡± she is beautiful.
Regardless if it was a man or a woman, they went to greet the couple. The two of them were most likely already used to it and tactfully returned the greetings.
Soon after, the surrounding of the entrance of the hall became even more rowdy. I, as well, directed my line of sight away from the Duke and Duchess.
At that ce, was the Duke¡¯s son, Berne Tash Armelia, and the girl he was escorting. That girl attracted the eyes of all the people in the hall. Simrly, I was also one of the people who was admiring her.
...Beautiful. That word upied my entire head. She had silver glossy hair that seems to shine even more under the light. She has well sculpted facial features, and skin as white as porcin. With deep blue eyes, simr to the finest sapphire.
And the dress she was wearing was glossy in addition to having some kind of luster... I wonder what kind of cloth it¡¯s made out of. At the very least, I have never seen such fabric before.
And that thin beige dress tailored from that kind of fabric, is a dresspletely of a different style from all the dresses found in this ce. First of all, the dress has no puffy sleeves, and rather than being in a form of an hourss, it is shaped with like a curved line simr to the letter ¡°S¡±... In addition, rather than having a skirt with volume, it has a refreshing looking narrow skirt.
With her slender figure, the dress suited her really well. And the skirt was finished with an borate embroidery done with blue and silver thread. And to polish her look, she had a deep blue sash, simr to the color of her eyes.
She seems to illuminate under the lights, and with her delicate frame... she looked like the Goddess of the Moon. Holding that sort of impression, I couldn¡¯t separate my eyes from her.
...Exactly who in the world is that girl? Such a beautiful woman, I would never forget her after seeing her once.
While bathing in the eyes of the people in the hall, she walked deep into the hall. And then, she stopped right in front of the Duke and Duchess of Armelia and started a conversation.
...Is she someone from the Duke of Armelia¡¯s House...? Now that I think about it, her appearance looks really simr to Mellice-sama...
Impossible, is she really Iris Lana Armelia-sama, the daughter of Duke Armelia? No, the difference in appearance is too excessive... In addition, after her engagement with Edward-sama was annulled, she should not be able to attend any parties. If that¡¯s so, then...?
While I was thinking of that question inside my head, another door opened. The person who arrived was the Queen Dowager... Queen Dowager? Not the King but the Queen Dowager...? But at the time when the organizer made an appearance, I suddenly remembered something.
Before the King rose to the throne, she was once the Queen who dominated this Kingdom. This was because when her elder brother, the Crown Prince, died, she became the only direct descendant of the royal family. However, because it was unprecedented for a woman to take the throne, she married a Duke and had him assume the role of the King.
During that era, rather than the King, it was the Queen who appeared time and time again and acted as the organizer. Therefore, I feel nostalgic looking at the current spectacle.
When the previous King, her husband, passed away and her son, the present King, rose to the throne, and she quickly backed away.
And when the King married and the Earl¡¯s daughter, the Queen then became the Queen Dowager and retired to the Queen Dowager¡¯s pce.
Since then, she hasn¡¯t been participating much in these kinds of events... Really, I wonder if something happened.
Naturally, there were others who remembered the past and lowered their heads. I was also one of those people.
She epted our greetings with a smile and sat at the seat reserved for the royal family. At the same time, the music started ying and the party began.
For some reason, the Queen Dowager was looking at the mystery woman Berne-sama brought, who was currently engrossed in a conversation.
Suddenly, the mysterious woman began to move. Apparently, she was called by the Queen Dowager. When she was in the vicinity of where the Queen Dowager was sitting, all of us had already forgotten our own conversations and perked our ears to listen to theirs.
¡°The Duke of Armelia¡¯s daughter, Iris Lana Armelia. I have been looking forward to the day I finally meet you. And thus, I have invited you to today¡¯s party.¡±
When we heard the Queen Dowager¡¯s words, a shock ran through us. As I thought, she was the eldest child of the Duke of Armelia, ¡°the woman¡± involved in that event...
To think that it was the Queen Dowager who had personally invited her, we couldn¡¯t hide our surprise.
What in the world was the Queen Dowager thinking about...
¡°You have achieved spectacr sess as the President of Azura Conglomerate, and I¡¯ve also heard about the splendid work you have done in managing the fief as the fief Lord¡¯s proxy. I hope you enjoy yourself today.¡±
When the Queen Dowager said those words, all of us received an even greater blow.
She was the person who is operating ¡°that¡± Azura Conglomerate? In addition, she was managing the fief as the fief Lord¡¯s proxy!
Speaking of Azura Conglomerate, it is a popr conglomerate in the Kingdom,rge enough to fight over the first or second spot.
Although it has only been recently established, not even three years old... nevertheless, with conglomerate¡¯s excellent management and unprecedented product line-up, they quickly gained attention. Their chocte products is a great favorite of mine, and my family is using their beauty products.
¡°...If you¡¯re troubled with anything, please feel free to consult with me, anything is fine.¡±
¡°...It is my great honor.¡±
With beautiful movements, she expressed her gratitude and withdrew. Although only three to four sentences were said during the conversation, because the organizer must talk with various other people, this was only natural.
When she withdrew, the next person was called.
She once again returned to being a wallflower. The person probably wanted to remain inconspicuous... however, everyone was ncing at her.
With just that exchange alone, everyone was aware that her value had be immeasurable.
First of all, her appeal of being the President of Azura Conglomerate. With ample funds and assets, she is an existence that can¡¯t be ignored.
However, above all... she has the support of the Queen Dowager. She was summoned by the noblest of all nobles in the Kingdom, and she was asked to consult with the Queen Dowager about any matter. The royal family... to receive the backing of the person with the most influence in a ce like this is an honor.
Now that it hase to this, why did Edward-sama annulled his engagement with her... After all, with her beautiful appearance, talent, lineage, and backing... No matter how one looks at it, she¡¯s attractive.
Or rather, if he really wants to ascend the throne, she is someone he would want to draw in. To actually ignore thedy, annulled his engagement with her, and immediately get engaged to another girl, if anything, it was too malicious.
At the very least, the neutral people will sneer in secret while the First Prince faction will probably gloat about this. And the people in the Second Prince¡¯s faction, after having let go of such a big fish, I guess they would probably end up gritting their teeth.
Right now, everyone wants to get acquainted with her and were looking for the perfect timing to do so. However, she is always in a conversation with one of her family members, and because of that, it¡¯s hard to find the right timing.
¡°Huh, it¡¯s been a long time, hasn¡¯t it~¡±
While the others were thinking of strategies, a girl who couldn¡¯t read the atmosphere made such remarks.
Chapter 35
Assistance of the Queen Dowager
Right now, I am in the middle of a mayhem.
...It is currently the party tomemorate the founding of the Kingdom. I thought it was strange for me to be invited, and when I arrived at the venue, I resolved myself and entered the ce.
However, when I entered, rather than receiving cold gazes from the people, they looked at me with curiosity and interest. At this time, I thought, ¡°Huh? It is different from what I had been expecting...¡±
And when I received a summon from the Queen Dowager, I didn¡¯t think that she would say kind words and give me her support. Huh? Could it be that the person who invited me was the Queen Dowager... that¡¯s what I believed.
Since my mission for today has ended, I heaved a sigh and calmly walked to a corner.
However, I didn¡¯t think that Yuri-sama would appear right in front of me. ...In addition, standing next to her was the grumpy looking Ed-sama, and Van-sama who was looking at me curiously.
¡°...It¡¯s been a long time.¡±
For the time being, I replied with a smile. ...It doesn¡¯t look stiff, does it?
¡°Iris-sama, it¡¯s been a long time since you have not attended the academy~ I¡¯m d to see that you¡¯re looking energetic~¡±
Huh, sarcasm? Was that sarcasm? Or is she simply saying that because she¡¯s worried about me? Since the opponent is Yuri-sama, I hesitate to make any judgment...
¡°It is a good thing that Yuri-sama is also looking well.¡±
For the time being, I made a harmless remark.
¡°...I¡¯m surprised. To think that it¡¯s actually Iris-sama.¡±
Van-sama who was standing on the side made ament.
¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you so? I¡¯m really good at distinguishing a person¡¯s face. In addition, she¡¯s together with Berne, so I thought she¡¯s definitely Iris-sama.¡±
Yuri-sama said proudly... even though she was at that ce when it all happened. Together with Berne, you were there driving me out with all your might!
Even so, you¡¯ve changed too much. I didn¡¯t notice at all.¡±
¡°Yuri is really smart.¡±
¡°Fufufu... Thank you very much, Edward-sama.¡±
....Yes, yes. As usual, you guys are surrounded with ¡°kyakya ufufufu¡± pink atmosphere. To actually act that way in front of your previous fiancee, you reallyck consideration.
On the other hand, I¡¯ve already given up a lot of things to Yuri-sama... Besides, I wonder if Edward-sama has always been this happy? While I was wondering that, a doubt immediately arose within me after remembering thest words I said at the academy.
¡°...By the way, why is Iris-sama making an appearance here today~?¡±
I didn¡¯t expect a sudden punch from Yuri-sama, and within a moment, the smile on my face disappeared.
¡°Why, you ask...?¡±
¡°Because Iris-sama...¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need for you to ask her why she¡¯s asking you that question. Because you do not have any position to make an appearance at this ce.¡±
Interrupting what Yuri-sama was saying, Edward-sama said while looking at me with hatred. Even if you don¡¯t re at me that much, it¡¯s not as though I would eat her.
¡°No position...¡±
¡°It¡¯s because Yuri is gentle. She¡¯s giving you a piece of advice to remind you of your position.¡±
Or rather, listen to the other person¡¯s story first! In addition, why are you being so boastful?
¡°...Advice?¡±
On the other hand, Yuri-sama doesn¡¯t seem to understand what Ed-sama said and a question mark appeared on top of her head.
¡°...The reason I am in this ce is because I received an invitation from the Queen Dowager. With or without any position, it is my duty, as a subject, to y my part.¡±
¡°Wha...! Grandmother did...?¡±
Ed-sama looked really surprised and his eyes widened. Were you not paying any attention when I went to greet the Queen Dowager a little while ago?
¡°No, that¡¯s impossible... To someone as inhumane as you, there¡¯s no way grandmother will send you an invitation. If you want to tell a lie, make it a little more believable.¡±
Although you are not convinced... those words are not something you should say to someone who you were once engaged with... When I was about to say something, Yuri-sama said something before me.
¡°...Umm~ What have you two people been talking about? I don¡¯t really understand it~...¡±
¡°...Haaa...¡±
With Yuri-sama¡¯s words, his anger immediately lessened. You don¡¯t understand it well? It was you who brought up this topic in the first ce.
¡°About the thing I wanted to ask~... Why Iris-sama came here in person... Is it because Iris-sama wants to advertise that dress today~ At least that¡¯s what I was thinking~¡±
¡°...Advertisement?¡±
¡°Yes~ Because Iris-sama is someone from the Duke of Armelia¡¯s House, right? If you think about the Duke of Armelia¡¯s fief, then Azura Conglomerate will naturallye to mind. What I wanted to hear is if Iris-sama was asked by the Azura Conglomerate to wear that dress ande here to advertise.¡±
I wasn¡¯t asked to do it or anything, after all, I am the President of Azura Conglomerate. As I thought, they didn¡¯t know that I am the president of that conglomerate... Then, I remembered the chaos that urred when I was talking to Sei and was told that these two people wanted to apply to be members.
¡°No... I wasn¡¯t asked to advertise it or anything... but it is the truth that fabric used for this dress will be introduced as a newmodity.¡±
¡°Oh, as I thought~! It¡¯s really beautiful. I would also want to have a dress tailored in this fabric. Where can I buy it?¡±
Leaving Ed-sama aside, Yuri-sama advances her conversation with me.
¡°Because we have yet to gather a lot of materials, it is currently not up for sale. But we¡¯ll have enough materials soon enough, and a product line will beunched soon after.¡±
¡°Oh, is that so~ Because it looks really wonderful, I want one by all means... That¡¯s what I was thinking. Is there anything you can do?¡±
¡°Although I am d about your praise... however, we really do need more time, so pardon us.¡±
After all, it is being exported from another country, so the price is quite high. I thought that it can¡¯t be helped since it¡¯s silk, but thinking about the costs such as transportation, there¡¯s a deficit.
Because of that, it doesn¡¯t look like the conglomerate will be able to market it on arge scale... Even if we were to sell it at a high price, there¡¯s not enough fabric. This time, I only made this dress because it was necessary.
¡°Eh~... But...¡±
¡°Th-that¡¯s right. Yuri who will soon be a member of the royal family wishes it. It will be an honor for the conglomerate, and it¡¯s their duty to immediately fulfill it.¡±
¡°Even if you say so, what¡¯s impossible is impossible.¡±
¡°I-impenitent...!¡±
Ed-sama said with his face bright red. Fortunately, most people didn¡¯t seem to hear our conversation because they were involved in conversations of their own, and also thanks to the music orchestral ying... Nevertheless, the people who were just nearby heard everything. Ah, how troublesome.
¡°...It¡¯s really rowdy, isn¡¯t it. What is going on?¡±
Mother suddenly appeared behind me.
¡°Ah, Duchess of Armelia. It¡¯s been a long time~¡±
¡°...¡±
Splendidly ignoring Yuri-sama¡¯s greeting, she walked towards me.
¡°Are you alright?¡±
¡°Eh... I¡¯m doing fine, mother. To cause such a racket, I¡¯m really sorry to worry you.¡±
¡°Duchess of Armelia!¡±
With the same tone as earlier, Ed-sama called out to my mother. Ah, a wrinkle suddenly appeared in the middle of mother¡¯s forehead.
¡°Oh, Your Highness. Why are you speaking in such a loud voice in the middle of a party?¡±
¡°Under this circumstances... Why did you disregard Yuri! This is a sphemy against the royal family.¡±
¡°Well, Your Highness. Surely you jest. ...I¡¯m certain you haven¡¯t forgotten the manners of the court, have you?¡±
Mother unfolded her fan and covered her mouth with it. On the other side of her fan, I¡¯m sure she¡¯s blowing a big sigh.
¡°For a person who has a lower social position to carefreely address a person of higher social standing, the people in the surrounding will question the fineness of that person. If Yuri-sama is to be your princess... No, because of this reason, she should be well informed of such manners.¡±
Mother quietly looked at Ed-sama and Yuri-sama¡¯s appearance.
¡°However, Yuri is the person who is engaged to me.¡±
¡°Yes, that she is. Although she¡¯s someone you are engaged to, it doesn¡¯t mean you have been formally married... In other words, she is not part of your House. Until then, her position will stay the same. ...Before you get married, no one knows what will happen until then.¡±
Mother suddenly nced towards me. Yes, that¡¯s right. It is the truth that I had my engagement annulled.
¡°I don¡¯t think social status is rted. When someone greets you, you should return the greeting. Isn¡¯t this the most natural thing to do~?¡±
¡°...¡±
Mother and I... No, everyone in the surroundings was dumbfounded. No, Ed-sama and Van-sama were not stunned at all.
A natural thing... to do. To say such things in a world of aristocrats where manners and formalities are essential is a serious offense. With the King on the top, the rest of the aristocrats are under him in a shape of a pyramid.
In Japan, it is proprietary to greet people and return the greeting of someone else. However, there are various ways and manners to greet and return a greeting, and that identically exists in this world.
¡°Yuri-sama. As someone who might be a member of the royal family, you need to learn how to conduct yourself.¡±
¡°It is as Mellice says.¡±
I thought that a new person is making an appearance, I didn¡¯t think that it would be the Queen Dowager.
¡°Grandmother...!?¡±
¡°Queen Dowager, is it fine for you to leave your seat ande here?¡±
While Ed-sama was surprised that she made an appearance, mother, on the other hand, inquired nonchntly.
¡°It¡¯s fine. The greetings have pretty much ended. That said, Iris. Let¡¯s go over there, and please let me hear the story of what you have been up to recently. Mellice, will you being as well?¡±
¡°Yes, I wille.¡±
¡°Is that so. The Duke of Armelia and the Marquis of Anderson are already there waiting for you. Please be my conversational partner.¡±
¡°Certainly.¡±
¡°Since you¡¯ll be the only one left here, Berne,e with us to where the Duke of Armelia is.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
When we were about to take our leave, Ed-sama once again called out.
¡°Grandmother...!¡±
¡°What is it? You¡¯re being too rowdy. ...In this party, there are also people from other countries in attendance, so what¡¯s with your awful state. You people, retire and cool your heads. Because with your appearance, the fineness of our Kingdom will be questioned.¡±
However, the Queen Dowager treated him coldly, and walked away, leading the four of us. The passing attendees looked at the expression on the faces of Ed-sama and the others... However, Ed-sama and Yuri-sama stood there with a nk surprise.
After that, the Queen Dowager returned to the seat reserved for the royal family. The people around her were people with high social status and distinguished guests from other countries, such as grandfather who is considered this Kingdom¡¯s strongest military general, and important key figures involved in the Royal Court, and this impressive gathering of eminent and powerful members were smiling andughing.
For these members to attend this party held by the Queen Dowager shows that even until now, the Queen Dowager¡¯s influence is still as powerful as ever.
I wonder if it¡¯s good that I came... that¡¯s what I was thinking. Because I didn¡¯t want to be at that ce, I quietly stayed beside the Queen Dowager and conversed with her.
* * *
Chapter 36
Various Spections II
¡°...I guess his status has dropped.¡±
I spoke of the details of the party that happened the other day with Alfred who is currently in front of me. However, because it¡¯s been a long time since I made an appearance at a party, I was really tired.
¡°If Ellia and her maternal house also made a move, I think it would have been more interesting. However, Ellia was busy greeting other aristocrats... She was too absorbed, frantically greeting and soliciting them to increase their influence that she didn¡¯t notice. It¡¯s the same with the Marquis¡¯ House.¡±
Alfred nodded looking satisfied.
¡°It¡¯s not good to be too greedy. Since people from other countries were in attendance, it¡¯s not advantageous to show that our Kingdom is in chaos. Still, it has reduced the influence of the Second Prince¡¯s faction... and tipped the bnce of the neutral members¡¯ opinions. As expected of you, grandmother.¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t do anything at all. If I have to say something, it was Edward who caused his own self-destruction... is probably the best way to exin it. At any rate, has that child always been so thoughtless?¡±
¡°Who knows... From the very start, he has always been egotistical. If one is to describe his current state, it will be ¡°If he loses his stopper, he will rampage,¡± or somewhere along those lines.¡±
Hearing Alfred¡¯s description... I thought it was urate and nodded my head. It was a perfectly fitting phrase.
¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that the stopper, that Baron¡¯s daughter... must be taken away. How was it? Since it¡¯s you, you have probably already investigated her.¡±
¡°Yes, of course. ...Ludy.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Ludy, who always stood on the side, reacted to Alfred¡¯s words and took a step forward.
¡°When we investigated the girl, we found out that she is the illegitimate child of the head of the House of Noir. His partner was a housemaid who was serving in the Royal Castle.
After that, the maid resigned from her position and entered the Noir House. Then, she gave birth to a daughter, Yuri, she left the Noir Baron House and went into seclusion.
Baron Noir seemed like he looked for her whereabouts, but he was not able to find her for the past dozen years, and it wasn¡¯t until the year before the girl enrolled at the academy that she was found.¡±
Until she was found, I wonder if she has been living in the streets? Even so, to actually look for her without any result for over a dozen years, exactly howrge of an importance did the Baron ce on her existence...?
¡°Is that so... Are there any other information?¡±
¡°I am really sorry. There is no other information right now.¡±
¡°I understand. Please continue your investigation on her.¡±
¡°Certainly.¡±
¡°...That said, it would be advantageous for you to have that stopper removed.¡±
¡°...Well, I wonder what it is you¡¯re implying.¡±
When I asked, Alfred yed dumb and smiled. Really, he absolutely doesn¡¯t want to reveal his intentions.
¡°However, because of this matter, there are those who would definitely side Second Prince faction thinking... ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t have a good head on his shoulders, he should be easy to manipte.¡± and thus joined delightedly. As for the people who are on our side, they were probably pleased to see Edward showing such an appearance. Therefore, it¡¯s presumably very convenient for you, right?¡±
¡°...Well, I won¡¯t disagree that it will not be a disadvantage to me if he bes a good bait.¡±
Although Alfred said while smiling wryly, I, too, agreed with him. The people at the top should protect themon people... As of now, there aren¡¯t many aristocrat Houses with prided themselves in doing that.
Or rather, they do things for the prosperity of their own Houses... To be prideful of their social standings for their own self-satisfaction, and repeatedly use their influences for their personal greed. These kinds of people, they will probably also try to make use of the royal family.
...Since it¡¯s like that, Edward will not be a good ruler. After all, if I have to point out something, he gives the impression that he would do whatever he likes.
After all, there might be another side who would want to make use of that child. ...Even more so because Alfred has yet to show himself.
Alfred hasn¡¯t taken the center stage for more than ten years. Even though he attended the academy for noble children, he graduated from the academy without using the royal family¡¯s name. There are probably not a lot of people who remembers him when he was younger.
The First Prince whose name is not even well known, and the Second Prince who can be used... That¡¯s probably what some people are thinking.
However, on the contrary, it is a chance topletely eradicate those people. As long as that child continues to act the same way as he did in yesterday¡¯s party.
¡°...And so? Have you already made ns on what you intend to do in the future?¡±
¡°...¡±
Although I tried asking, as I expected, he remained silent. The only thing he did was smiled. Really, although he is my own grandson, I cannot read his emotions.
¡°Well, it¡¯s fine. Based on whatever it is you n on doing, I will just go along with it. No matter what it is you have nned, I¡¯m sure that the results will be splendid.¡±
As long as the daughter of the Baron, Yuri, is present, nothing can be expected of Edward. This is something I understood during the recent party.
When I think of the moment that child ascends the throne and obtains the power... The risks are too big. That being the case when I consider the future of this Kingdom... I can only entrust it to the person in front of me, Alfred. Even if Alfred ends up letting me down, he is still better than that child.
¡°...Which reminds me, I invited Iris to the recent party. She has grown up and became really beautiful.¡±
When I said that, he reacted with a sudden but slight twitch. ...However, his face immediately returned to his previous smiling expression where one couldn¡¯t read what he¡¯s thinking.
¡°Grandmother. Why did you especially went out of your way to invite her?¡±
Although his the tone of his voice was a little sharp, I was happy. Because it means that he is considerably concerned in her affairs.
¡°Oh my, it¡¯s because I love girls who always does her best. Isn¡¯t it natural for me to want to meet her?¡±
When I started recalling it, I started to smile. She has simr facial features to Melly, and one can feel the same atmosphere the Duke of Armelia has surrounding her.
Fufufu... If Melly is arge rose, then Iris simr to a beautiful, upright and dignified lily. Her elegance is different, that¡¯s what I thought when I saw her.
¡°In addition, this is a positive thing for Iris, isn¡¯t it? I heard from Melly that she¡¯s been receiving invitations left and right.¡±
¡°...Considering her quick-wittedness, there are no possibilities that people will not approach her.¡±
¡°That might be so. Her background in business, achievements, appearance, and lineage... all of them are really attractive. Doesn¡¯t Alfred thinks so as well?¡±
¡°I think so, too.¡±
Alfred answered casually. Ahhh, really. Although I think it¡¯s fine if he let his expression loose a little more. While I was thinking so, when I quietly observed Alfred, I noticed that he looked a little troubled which cause me to deepen my smile.
¡°What is it? It seems like you want to ask something.¡±
¡°No? There¡¯s nothing in particr.¡±
In this kind of situation, it can¡¯t be helped if I want to make him more unsettled. Well, since I was able to shake Alfred a little, let¡¯s call this a win.
¡°Come to think of it, Alfred. In your eyes, what do you think of the House of the Duke of Armelia?¡±
¡°What exactly do you mean by that?¡±
¡°The government of their fief, and its structure. ...I don¡¯t have any ulterior motive.¡±
¡°If I were to put it in one word... it¡¯s ¡®interesting.¡¯ Various reforms are being made. If there¡¯s something I¡¯m worried about, it¡¯s their growing military potential. In my opinion, one hundred years in the future, it won¡¯t be strange if the Duke of Armelia¡¯s House will be the most prosperous in the entire Kingdom.¡±
¡°As I thought, it¡¯s like that after all. It¡¯s not something to be happy about if one House has too much power. ...That said, for the development of the Kingdom, it is necessary for each fief to advance as well. Because of that, we must make an allowance on something that shouldn¡¯t exist.¡±
¡°Although you say that, since it¡¯s grandmother, it¡¯s not like you will do anything unkind towards their House. The fact that the Royal Guards whose skills are the pride of the royal family are mostly from the Duke of Armelia¡¯s House, and that we continue to leave them alone is an excellent proof of that.¡±
¡°Well, that¡¯s right. In addition, there is also that fact that the previous heads and current head of their family have been supporting the entire Kingdom as its Prime Minister... Andpared to other nobles, they are the definition of an aristocrat who behave like proper aristocrats and contribute to the Kingdom... Especially with the current situation, they haven¡¯t done anything particrly rebellious.¡±
Not only is the Duke of Armelia doing a good job being the Kingdom¡¯s Prime Minister, their House also makes contributions towards the royal family. Rather than chipping the power and influence of that House, it makes one more confident that that House is powerful.
In addition, I also heard some of their standpoints. They are gradually giving their support to Alfred to be the next King. Because of various situations, Edward has gotten himself into a difficult position with the Prime Minister. Although I have been retired up until recently, I¡¯m being made to work. Just like once upon a time... because of that guy.
¡°...Well then, grandmother. Please excuse me, I must get going now.¡±
When the conversation ended, Alfred bowed towards me and left.
Chapter 37
Activities in the Royal City
Ah, how nostalgic... For a while, I looked at the scenery of the Royal City inparison to the fief and became absorbed in it. Compared to the day-to-day life in the fief, living in the Royal City felt like a raging wave.
That is because of what happened ten days ago...
¡°Oh my, it does seem that a lot of invitations has arrived.¡±
After the party tomemorate the founding of the Kingdom, we decided to spend a day to rx at home and drink tea. Although my body doesn¡¯t feel that tired, my mind did. At that time, while I was drinking tea with mother, one of the butlers serving our house came to deliver invitations sent to our House.
¡°Earl Monroe and Marquis Rudolf are associates of Ellia¡¯s maternal House... So there¡¯s no way I would go.¡±
¡°The invitations are not just for Her Grace, but there are invitations for the young mistress as well.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not understanding the meaning more and more. Well... after looking at what happened at that party, I can understand why they would want to make an acquaintance. Iris-chan, do you want to go?¡±
¡°No way... I certainly never had a thought of going.¡±
For me to attend a tea party held in the Houses of one of the Second Prince¡¯s faction? I will absolutely refuse to go. In the first ce, there¡¯s no point in trying to deepen the association now.
¡°I thought so as well.¡±
Mother blew out a sigh and continued drinking tea.
¡°Oh, are there any other Houses that you would like to go to?¡±
¡°...The House of Marquis Langley.¡±
¡°The House of Marquis Langley? Ah, if I¡¯m not mistaken, the daughter of that House was one of Iris-chan¡¯s ssmates.¡±
¡°Yes. We got acquainted while I was still in the academy.¡±
Mimosa ¡ª I wonder how she¡¯s doing...? Although we¡¯ve been exchanging letters from time to time, it¡¯s been more than two years since west met.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, then we¡¯ll go to Marquis Langley¡¯s House. Besides that, is there any other Houses you would like to go to?¡±
¡°Hmm, which Houses does mother think will be fine to go to?¡±
Apart from the Houses part of the Second Prince¡¯s faction, there are numerous other invitations. However, because I didn¡¯t leave the fief for so long, I am not well informed regarding most of the Houses.
However, since I got the opportunity to make some connections... I would also like to take the time to get acquainted with some of them. Because of that, ¡°which House¡± to go to bes really important.
Because I don¡¯t have much time... I need to be efficient. In order to decide on which Houses would be best to make acquaintances with, I consulted with mother.
¡°I guess Baron Messi¡¯s House would be good. After that, the Earl of Dranbalt¡¯s House.¡±
¡°The Earl of Dranbalt¡¯s House, if I¡¯m not mistaken, mother and that House¡¯s Countess has a deep friendship?¡±
From the corner of my memory, I remembered mother going to the Dranbalt¡¯s House a lot.
¡°Yes. The Countess has really good sense, and it¡¯s very interesting to talk to her.¡±
¡°Since it¡¯s mother who is saying that, it¡¯s quite apliment.¡±
¡°Thank you. ...In addition, Dranbalt¡¯s House is part of the neutral faction, so when they hold a tea party, the majority of the people invited are also neutral members. If Iris-chan wants to learn about the strife of the factions, won¡¯t this be a perfect chance?¡±
As expected of mother... It was as if she read my mind, and because of that, I decided in my heart to attend the Dranbalt¡¯s tea party.
¡°If Iris-chan will be going, I will go as well.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go together, mother. Then, is there something about Baron Messi¡¯s House?¡±
¡°As for Baron Messi, he is one of the people who fought alongside father in the war against the Towair Kingdom. Knighthood was bestowed upon him because of his military exploits... However, the region he governs is adjacent to the Towair Kingdom, so even though it¡¯s the season, he rarely leaves his fief in order to protect the border.¡±
¡°Baron Messi... Ah, you mean Mabaras-sama? I heard about him from grandfather once. If I¡¯m not mistaken, he is a close friend of grandfather.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. And he is also known as the excellent right arm of father. You do know that in the past, father yed an active role in the military unit during the war?¡±
¡°Yes. Of course, I know about it.¡±
At that time, there was an impasse... No, we were actually a little inferior, and the person who turned the tide and brought victory to the Tasmeria Kingdom was grandfather.
Because what had happened, grandfather was appointed as General, and even until now, he is respected by the Knights and Military personnel.
...And when I wanted to hear about the old times from grandfather, if I remember correctly, he stayed silent while looking embarrassed.
¡°That¡¯s right. Because the history books omitted the a lot of details, not a lot was said about what happened in the vicinity. Nevertheless, because of what had happened, it led to Mabaras-sama being rewarded with Knighthood...¡±
¡°Certainly, since it¡¯s like that, it would be best for me to meet him at least once.¡±
This is a rare opportunity... Since that¡¯s the case, I should meet him at least once.
¡°Yes. In addition, Baron Messi is part of the First Prince faction, naturally, most of the people who will attend are part of the First Prince faction.¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case, there is more of a reason for me to go.¡±
¡°That¡¯s how it is. ...Earl Monroe holds entertainments all the time, but it would be more constructive for him to be more like Baron Messi who is usually protecting the borders.¡±
¡°...Yeah...¡±
After listening to mother¡¯s words, I immediately pulled up a map of Tasmeria Kingdom in my head. That reminds me, the House of Earl Monroe and Baron Messi¡¯s fief are close to each other, which near the borders of our Kingdom and Towair Kingdom¡¯s.
If I¡¯m not mistaken, it was also the main battlefield during the war against the Towair Kingdom. Because that area is where the granary is, the war started by aiming for the crops.
The Towair Kingdom is further up north where thend is mostly damp. Inparison, our Kingdom is rich in crops and that¡¯s the reason why they aimed for our Kingdom.
Most of our country has evesting spring, we have a lot of fertilends where crops can easily grow. Thend governed by Earl Monroe is north of Tasmeria Kingdom, which has four seasons, but nevertheless, different crops can be produced.
¡°Does Earl Monroe¡¯s fief covers arge area ofnd?¡±
¡°Yes, something like that. However, every year, even before the season begins, he¡¯s staying in the Royal City. He attends parties here and there, and in return, he also holds considerable entertainments.¡±
¡°Is that so, but why...¡±
Especially since the location around hisnd is insecure. The war against the Towair Kingdom ended, but there was no signed truce agreement, so there is no ceasefire. That said, I am hopeless to help with the situation since that area is not where the fief I govern is. The only thing I can do is keep it in mind and observe what happens.
¡°Let¡¯s put that matter aside. This time, since Iris-chan doesn¡¯t have much time, I thought it would be good, but what do you think?¡±
¡°Yes... As mother suggested, I will be attending the events of these three Houses.¡±
¡°Is that so. Then, let us send an answer immediately... and the closest event is...¡±
¡°It¡¯s the event at Marquis Langley¡¯s House. The event is the day after tomorrow. However, instead of calling it an entertainment, it¡¯s more like a private event.¡±
We quickly gave our answer to the butler who was still waiting.
¡°Is that so. Then, Iris-chan. Let¡¯s start our preparations tomorrow.¡±
¡°Yes, mother.¡±
Thus, this began my visitation of parties after a long time. ...That said, there was only three.
* * *
Trantor¡¯s Message
Remember when I told you guys that there was a snowstorm here and ruined our electrical line? Well, a tree alsonded on our roof and wrecked it.
The repairman was scheduled toe today, so I stayed home to work, however, I didn¡¯t think that they would be so loud to the point where I couldn¡¯t get any work (trantion) done... Thus, this chapter was a littlete.
Next chapter will be released in about an hour or two.
PS: Disqus (thement section) is undergoing maintenance from April 21 to April 23 (Thursday to Saturday), so please don¡¯t panic if it doesn¡¯t appear.
Chapter 38
Reunion
Firstly, it was the visit to Marquis Langley¡¯s House.
Because it¡¯s a private event, I thought that I wouldn¡¯t feel nervous... But after thinking that it¡¯s been a long time since I met Mimosa, I started feeling nervous. After I have arrived in Marquis Langley¡¯s mansion, one of their servants led me to their drawing room.
¡°...It¡¯s been a long time. Iris-sama.¡±
In the drawing room, Mimosa was already there sitting while waiting.
¡°Thank you very much for your invitation today.¡±
I returned her greetings and sat down. With that timing, apart from onedy¡¯s maid, Mimosa asked all the servants to leave the room.
¡°...Let¡¯s stop the greetings here... Iris, it has really been such a long time. I¡¯m d to see you looking so spirited...¡±
I wonder what happened to that solemn atmosphere from earlier, she returned to her natural self. Mimosa Langley. She was my ssmate in the academy and my best friend. As for her appearance, with slightly drooping eyes, she looks gentle and cute. Because my facial features look a little strict, there¡¯s aplete contrast between us.
¡°I¡¯m sorry for worrying you, Mimosa...¡±
¡°Seriously. While I was resting because of a cold, I didn¡¯t think you would be expelled... That¡¯s why I kept telling you to be careful of those people.¡±
Mimosa did warn me severely back then. ¡®Don¡¯t get too close to that daughter of a Baron, Yuri, and not be too concerned with her.¡¯ However, when I saw her getting close to Edward-sama, I tried to interfere and was faced with upromising retaliation as a result.
¡°I have reflected. At that time, I didn¡¯t think that the other side would n so far ahead and retaliate to that extent.¡±
¡°You¡¯re right. If it was the old them, I don¡¯t think they would even think of going to that extent. However, when those people became associated with that child, they changed a lot.¡±
¡°Yes... Mimosa, you noticed it as well?¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it only you who did not notice because you were too crazily absorbed with Edward-sama? With just a glimpse, I saw it all. Hey, Iris... to be honest, I¡¯m scared of that girl.¡±
¡°...Scared?¡±
Although I started to smile, but after seeing the serious expression on her face, I withdrew my smile. When I came face to face with her during the party, she looked like an innocent girl with the fascination of a child, so I didn¡¯t really think about it.
¡°I¡¯m scared because I cannot tell what she¡¯s thinking at all. In addition, she seems really innocent under the guise of a child... But it doesn¡¯t feel that way at all.
I mean, if you look at those people... Until those people met that child, they would act ording to training they were given depending on their individual statuses, so do you think they would have behaved in such a way?
It is because they understood their own positions that they were more vigntpared to others of people who might want to utilize them... Nevertheless, they immediately and readily fell into that child¡¯s palm and moved in the way she wanted.
And because they themselves are not aware of the situation, it¡¯s attributed to that child¡¯s clever actions. Even their arrogant behaviors, I found it suspicious and wondered if there¡¯s any meaning behind them.¡±
¡°...Are you not thinking about it too much? I mean, her actions and way of speaking might just be her natural self.¡±
In this situation, I find it difficult to think that it¡¯s that child¡¯s technique. That¡¯s what I thought when I took things into consideration.
...That said, there is also that part of me who is inplete denial. One of the reasons is because I felt uneasy is concerning the words Mimosa used to describe the Baron¡¯s daughter, Yuri, while she was still in the academy. The other reason is because I thought that the things she spoke of was too extreme... and I tried to drive it to the corner of my mind.
¡°...Is that so... Really, let¡¯s put a stop to this topic.¡±
Although Mimosa didn¡¯t look convinced, she couldn¡¯t find any words to refute it, and seemed to have grudgingly agreed.
¡°Apart from that, Iris. How are you doing these days?¡±
After switching the topic, Mimosa returned to her natural calm self and asked. Mimosa is, how should I describe this... She is very feminine, and the atmosphere around her feel very maternal.
¡°...Even if you ask me how I¡¯ve been... It¡¯s exactly as I have written in my letters. I guess you could say that... I¡¯ve been busy managing the conglomerate, and up to my neck in the fief¡¯s politics.¡±
¡°I want to hear all the details about it. Isn¡¯t it wonderful? You opened arge store here in the Royal City, and isn¡¯t the most popr cafe also part of Azura Conglomerate? Mother and I are a big fan of their beauty products, and I also love their confectioneries, especially the choctes.¡±
¡°Thank you very much for that.¡±
¡°In addition, you became really beautiful... Did you do anything special?¡±
When I saw her looking at me with dreamy eyes and startedughing, I winced a little.
¡°I-I didn¡¯t really do anything special. I don¡¯t have that much free time. ...Mimosa, as well, what have you been doingtely?¡±
¡°I also haven¡¯t been doing much? ...After graduating from the academy, because I am not engaged to anyone, I have been staying in the Royal City and undergoing bridal preparations until I find a partner... That¡¯s how it was supposed to be, but with the current situation, I don¡¯t want to immediately find a partner... so I¡¯ve been a little bored.¡±
¡°Oh...¡±
Strangely, Ipletely understand. Especially thetter half. At this time, with the active struggle of the factions, since one won¡¯t know which side their partner might join, it¡¯s better to hold off than to make a bad marriage.
¡°Well, it¡¯s all good. Since I¡¯m not at all ready for marriage either. It¡¯s a good chance to reflect upon myself.¡±
If anything, I think Mimosa would have received a lot of offers for marriage... I thought it was a little regretful. But I¡¯m sure it¡¯s not just Mimosa, a lot of Houses part of the neutral faction are finding it hard to find a partner.
Going with the flow, I started drinking tea, but my hand holding the cup suddenly stopped. Together with some scones and sandwiches, there was a familiar chocte engraved with a lily.
¡°I¡¯m sorry about this, Iris. Although it¡¯s one of your store¡¯s product... as I¡¯ve said earlier, it¡¯s one of my favorites.¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need for you to apologize. I¡¯m really d you like it that much. That reminds me, I n to inspect the stores here in the Royal City... Would Mimosa like toe along?¡±
¡°Could you be talking about the store of Azura Conglomerate?¡±
Mimosa¡¯s eyes started to sparkle.
¡°Because I n to visit the affiliated stores as well, it might be a little tough. After all, I have some time left here in the Royal City... So I was thinking of taking this opportunity to see the state of the stores. Of course, because it¡¯s an inspection, although there would be a lot of people there, it can¡¯t be helped if we don¡¯t bring a lot of guards for security purposes.¡±
Because it¡¯s an inspection, we cannot take that many people. However, as a daughter of an aristocrat, Mimosa¡¯s House might not agree with her going out without a certain number of guards.
¡°How many people would it be okay to take along?¡±
¡°Up to two people... I will be taking Ryle and Dida along, as well as Tanya.¡±
¡°If Ryle-san and Dida-san will be with us, I don¡¯t think father will oppose to it.¡±
¡°Oh my, you seem to trust those two very much.¡±
¡°That is only natural. Their superiority has been known throughout the Kingdom... It is only natural to trust and rely on their strength.¡±
¡°I wonder if that¡¯s the case. ...If you sessfully receive permission, please send me a note.¡±
¡°Yes, of course. When should I send it by?¡±
¡°Sometime this week.¡±
¡°I understand.¡±
After that, until the sun went down, we continued talking about our days in the academy, and the current fashion in the Royal City. As the saying goes, time flies by really quickly when you¡¯re having fun, and if Tanya didn¡¯t tell me that should head home soon... I might have continued to immerse myself with talking to her.
* * *
Trantor¡¯s Message
I have a positive opinion of Mimosa and think that she¡¯s quite intelligent. And based on her assessment of Yuri, even I would feel terrified.
Chapter 39
Analysis
¡°...Young mistress. Are you thinking about what Mimosa Langley-sama said earlier?¡±
While we were riding the carriage to return home, Tanya brought up the topic. Although I was absentmindedly looking outside, I immediately focused my nce at Tanya.
¡°...When you said a while ago, when exactly do you mean?¡±
¡°It¡¯s when she was talking about the daughter of the Baron, Yuri. Excuse me for being forward, but the young mistress¡¯ expression looked like you were momentarily lost in thought.¡±
¡°...I am surprised. To think that Tanya was watching carefully.¡±
¡°It is the maid¡¯s duty to understand what our master is thinking.¡±
Although Tanya rified the reason why... I still think she¡¯s amazing. Even though I intended not to show it on my face as much as possible.
¡°...Young mistress, with your appearance, it seems like you didn¡¯t think that Mimosa-sama was overthinking things...¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. However, it¡¯s nothing really exorbitant?¡±
I have no grounds to suspect her. Or rather, because it was too extreme, I withdrew myself and tried not to think of those words.
...However, talking about it now might be a good idea. Since it¡¯s Tanya, I am certain I can trust that she will not say anything to anyone. Above all, more than anything, she would probably feel really honored for me to talk to her about it.
¡°If you¡¯d like, could you please let me know some of the things you were thinking of...?¡±
¡°Even though Mimosa has warned me about it... I really thought it was because I dug my own grave.¡±
¡°What do you mean to say?¡±
¡°First of all, about that soup kitchen. Although it was criticized by the aristocrats and other bureaucrats... But when one thinks about it from the perspective of themon people, wouldn¡¯t they wee it? And they would think, ¡®They are actually thinking about us.¡¯¡±
From what I heard from father, they cannot continue to distribute food for long. This country doesn¡¯t have the capabilities to do it. Because of the remaining debt from the previous war, I thought that the Finance should be tightening things up even more.
Thus, instead of using more and more money to distribute food to the people, I believe the money should be used for something else.
In addition, the people don¡¯t know the current financial situation of the country. They have no way of finding out. In other words, because they have no idea how much pressure the country¡¯s finances is under, when taxes are temporarily raised, their impression of the country will worsen. However, it doesn¡¯t mean that the impressions they have of the Second Prince will change.
¡°When thinking of it this way, they will be able to make allies with themon people. ...About Miss Yuri¡¯s behavior. She behaved that way even though she¡¯s an aristocrat.¡±
¡°About the distribution of food?¡±
¡°No. Her speech and behavior during that party.¡±
¡°I have heard about her behavior during the party, I believe it was something the Second Prince¡¯s faction would have pulled...?¡±
¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right. I think most aristocrats would think so. However, isn¡¯t it too convenient for it to be interpreted that way?¡±
¡°Convenient, you say...?¡±
¡°Right. For example, if I not only want to maintain the rights I have acquired but further gain more rights and power... Instead of the First Prince whose existence remains a mystery, the Second Prince is better.
After all, what kind of person is the First Prince, and what kind of thoughts he has... because he has note forward for over ten years, it is almost impossible toprehend. As for Ed-sama, I think he is suitable and an easy target for Miss Yuri to elevate her own status, that¡¯s my impression.¡±
¡°Is it because ¡®he is easy to manipte?¡¯¡±
¡°If one is to put it simply, yes. The arrogant behavior he disys when ites to Miss Yuri, it might be what impresses Yuri even further.¡±
¡°...I see...¡±
¡°That said, I have no grounds for suspicion... As I thought, I might be overthinking it.¡±
Un, I feel like I have be a person who over thinks too much. If one obtained people one can use, then one should use them. If one wants to make sure Ed-sama rises to the throne, it would have been more than enough to make a frontal attack.
For starters, there was no need to drag Ed-sama¡¯s head and show him a flower garden... To show the royal family, to gather the hyena-like aristocrats, to drag other people in, and to choose situations where one would deepen the antagonism between the people of this country.
¡°However, young mistress. Just to be safe, it¡¯s better for you to take some precautions.¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. ...For starters, I will be extra cautious inmunicating with the royal family and other dealings in the Royal City. After all, the current King has fallen ill... With the current situation, I can¡¯t help but be anxious.¡±
As for Azura Conglomerate, in order to not centralized its operation in the Royal City, it has directly opened a branch in each fief and has been recently increasing the number of exchanges made with foreign countries. When I consider the affected earnings, I found that this progress can¡¯t be helped, and it¡¯s better to withdraw from the Royal City before the confusion increases.
In addition, the conglomerates in the fief are sure to take simr actions. To begin with, when I spoke to Moneda for the first time, the trade in the Royal City has already decreased.
Afterward, the peace and order of the fief should be maintain. Even if the confusion in the Royal City doesn¡¯t intensify, it doesn¡¯t mean that we won¡¯t receive sparks of it... Nevertheless, we have already established a security force beforehand. I guess I should have a discussion about this with Ryle and Dida.
¡°As for me, I will try to gather as much information as I can.¡±
¡°I see... I¡¯m counting on you.¡±
When I returned home, I went to my room to rx. Since I am free the day after tomorrow, other than our conglomerate, I wonder if I should look around the Royal City.
Since it¡¯s been a long time, it might be good to look at the academy from the outside. For some reason, after meeting Mimosa again, I kind of missed it. While thinking about those things, I feel asleep just like that.
Chapter 40
Tea Time with the Madams
Now then, today is the day to visit Earl Dranbalt. This time, it¡¯s differentpared to when I went to visit Marquis Langley¡¯s house, and various other people have been invited. ...And because of that, I am really nervous.
¡°Iris-chan, you¡¯ll be fine so you don¡¯t have to worry so much~¡±
However, since I¡¯m together with mother, I find it reassuring. I am really reassured. The next House I am to visit next is Baron Messi¡¯s House, so I want to take this opportunity to regain my senses.
When we arrived and Earl Dranbalt¡¯s House, a servant came to greet us at the door. And then, a man dressed in a tailcoat guided us. The ce we arrive at was a beautiful courtyard filled with greeneries.
¡°Wee, and thank you foring. Lady Mellice, Iris-sama.¡±
A woman who was sitting at the center table stood up and came to greet us with a smile. She has soft golden hair that seems to shine even more brightly under the sun. Although her figure was a little round, she seems gentle and cheerful... She was Earl Dranbalt¡¯s wife, Countess Dranbalt.
¡°Thank you for sending an invitation for today¡¯s event. Together with my daughter, we were looking forward to it.¡±
Mother responded with a formal tone. No matter how close mother is with Countess Dranbalt, she wouldn¡¯t act out of order because there were others around.
¡°Oh, my, for Lady Mellice to say something like that, I¡¯m very honored. Please,e in and have a seat.¡±
When Countess Dranbalt said that, she pointed us to vacant ce. A man wearing a tailcoat was immediately standing by near us.
¡°Then, I shall ept your offer.¡±
And then, we respectively headed to our vacant seats.
The garden was well-kept and overflowing with greenery. And the tables were arranged opposite of it, giving it the best view of the surroundings. What is stood out, even more, were the dresses people wore. Light pink, light yellow, light blue... Everyone was wearing pastel colors. Perhaps they each person was to represent a flower and were seated in that order as well. I see, the reason why the dress code ¡ª wear pastel colors ¡ª was specified on the invitation was to aim for this oue.
¡°I shall make the introduction. This is Lady Remedy, Earl Caldina¡¯s wife.¡±
¡°Please treat me well.¡±
When thedy standing on the left side of Countess Dranbalt saw me, she nodded at me lightly. When I saw her, I also slightly lowered my head.
¡°This here is Lady Dora Danas, Earl Danas¡¯ wife.¡±
¡°I have been looking forward to meeting Lady Mellice and Iris-sama.¡±
Thedy beside Lady Remedy said so and also bowed lightly. And I, too, like a bobblehead doll, bowed my head lightly again.
¡°And then, thisdy over here is Salina Mines, Baron Mines¡¯ wife.¡±
¡°I am honored to meet you.¡±
...With that, all the introductions were done. To be honest, it was getting hard for me to put faces to their names... so I was thankful that it ended.
And then, the tea party began. I ate some of the sweets ced on the table and drank the tea that was served. Unn, it¡¯s delicious... Since it will be embarrassing if I cannot follow the conversation, I perked up my ears.
¡°The clothes Iris-sama wore the other day was very beautiful. From where did you purchase that dress from?¡±
Lady Dora suddenly asked that question.
¡°I used the cloth obtained from the East to make that dress. However, we have not gathered enough materials, but when we do, it will be sold in earnest.¡±
¡°Oh, so that¡¯s how it is. Although the fabric was wonderful, the design of the dress was also unique and lovely. Where did the design of that dresse from...?¡±
¡°I asked a tailor shop from the Duke of Amerlia¡¯s fief to make it.¡±
¡°Then, that dress was designed by Iris-sama?¡±
¡°No, to say that I designed the dress is a little... I thought something like that would be nice, and roughly exined what I wanted.¡±
I can¡¯t say that it was because I wanted something easy to move in... At any rate, because I¡¯ve been wearing clothes and dresses that¡¯s easy to wear and suitable for work, it would be difficult for me to suddenly start wearing tight corsets and extravagant and heavy fluttering skirts.
Thanks to my almost impossible request I made to the tailor shop¡¯s designer-san, a non-heavy dress waspleted to my satisfaction... That¡¯s the only way to put it.
¡°So that¡¯s how it was. However, I think that that dress will be popr in the future. Don¡¯t you think so as well, Lady Remedy?¡±
¡°Yes. After all, it had garnered a lot of attention during the party. Even now, I believe many have gone to the tailor shop to order one.¡±
...I wonder if that¡¯s really what¡¯s happening? I mean, if it is like that, isn¡¯t this the chance to advertise the clothes from the Duke of Armelia¡¯s fief?
While I was thinking about it, before I knew it, the topic of the conversation changed. The current fashion, and the current state of each House.
The center of the conversation is the organizer, Countess Dranbalt, and mother. Countess Dranbalt indirectly brought the topic into the conversation and started to calm everyone down. Mother also didn¡¯t try to obstruct the organizer in any way, and the ce was brightening up visible to the eye.
¡°...Now that I think about it, about Earl Monroe¡¯s House. A rumor came about that he has been using his influence a lottely, has anyone else heard of it?¡±
Lady Remedy brought up that topic.
¡°No, but I do know that Earl Monroe has been holding a lot of extravagant entertainmentstely. I once saw his wife wearing a brand newrge diamond ne, and two days afterter at one of the events, I saw her wearing a brand newrge emerald earring. When the jeweler came to our house, he implied that Earl Monroe has been ordering many pieces of jewelry and dresstely, you do know about it? Also, it seems like he has been going to Azura Conglomerate non-stop.¡±
¡°I am only in charged of the management of Azura Conglomerate, and for the management of our patrons, someone else is in charge of it... But after hearing your story, it sure is amazing.¡±
Because the nces were directed towards me, for the time being, I gave them an answer. Other than the basic overall management, I have not looked into other things.
As for the patron management and other things, I have left it all to Sei and other people. Thus, until now, I do not know how much each House has spent. However, even if I knew it, I wouldn¡¯t tell anyone else.
More precisely, if Lady Remedy¡¯s story is true, then I wonder why Earl Monroe is so prosperous? Was he like that from the very start? No, if I¡¯m not mistaken, the granary is in hisnd. Although I haven¡¯t heard of him suddenly starting a business or anything...
¡°Isn¡¯t that right? I also received the news during the party.¡±
¡°What an enviable situation. Speaking of jewels, Lady Dora. Where did you purchase the jewels you wore during the party the other day? It was very beautiful and I was charmed just by looking at it.¡±
Right then, mother changed the topic of the conversation. Although I wanted to hear a little bit more about the previous topic, I guess I¡¯ll pull back here. Or rather, as expected of mother, she was able to observe everyone who attended the party.
¡°About that, it¡¯s a jewel called Topaz. Because I was enchanted by the beautiful red tinge of the jewel, I pleaded my husband for one.¡±
¡°When a woman pleads, it¡¯s a good way for the men to show their resourcefulness. And so, was Earl Danas pleased with it?¡±
Hearing Lady Remedy¡¯s words, I wondered if that was indeed the case, but for the time being, I shut my mouth and listened. I didn¡¯t have a husband before I was reborn, and although I was engaged before... when I asked him to go shopping with me, Edward-sama found it really troublesome.
¡°Not at all, my husband ispletely ignorant of jewels...¡±
¡°Even though he is ignorant of jewels, when he saw Lady Dora wearing it, I¡¯m sure he would have surely fallen in love all over again. Don¡¯t you think so as well, Lady Mellice?¡±
¡°Lady Dora is youthful and a lovely lookingdy. Isn¡¯t it because of that that Earl Danas was on tenterhooks during the party?¡±
When they heard mother¡¯s words, everyone said ¡®kyaa¡¯ with a high-pitched voice. From that point on, the topics of the conversation kept switching in random order, such as who looked really cool.
As for thosedies with daughters, they started dreaming what kind of husband they would want for them. However, there was someone in the vicinity who couldn¡¯t bring her heart to join in on the conversation.
...Mother as well, I wonder if she wanted to think about whom she would want me to marry? But because of what happened with Ed-sama, it is natural for families not to want me to marry into theirs.
I wonder if she was holding back because of me since she didn¡¯t say anything about who she would want her daughter to have as a husband. ...Nevertheless, I am very thankful for it.
¡°...Iris-sama, what do you think about it?¡±
Hearing Lady Remedy¡¯s question, I pulled myself together. It won¡¯t do to think about too much during a tea party.
¡°I am very sorry, I was a little absent-minded just then... What were to referring to?¡±
¡°About your future husband. What kind of person would you think would be best for you?¡±
¡°As everyone already knows, my engagement has been annulled. Thus, I want to live a quiet life in the fief for the rest of my days.¡±
As for my future dream, I want to be surrounded by children from the orphanage or something simr. ...I thought that it was a good n for the future.
¡°Oh my... Iris-sama, surely you jest. You are not only the daughter of the Duke of Armelia, you have also done a brilliant job in managing the fief as the fief Lord¡¯s proxy and is the President of a famous Conglomerate. In addition, didn¡¯t the Queen Dowager also specially set her eyes on you?¡±
¡°...Is that so?¡±
¡°Yes. If our House was a Ducal House, by all means, it would be our privilege to have you.¡±
Looking regretful, Lady Remedy let out a sigh. As though agreeing to her statement, Lady Salina also nodded.
I didn¡¯t think that they were assessing me in such manner, so I was little surprised. ...Nevertheless, even if they ask me for the kind of person I¡¯d like to marry, I don¡¯t really have anyone in mind.
...Even though there was a small feeling of depression, the conversation continued. Although I was feeling nervous, when it ended, I felt the event was quite pleasant. And for everyone to be able to enjoy themselves to this extent, this is attributed to Countess Dranbalt¡¯s abilities.
I do not have the experience of being a host, and I don¡¯t know if I¡¯ll ever have a chance to be one in the future... However, if I get an opportunity to hold an event such as this one, I would want it to have the same friendly atmosphere as Countess Dranbalt¡¯s... Or rather, as I thought, I would want to have the same sophisticated event that mother usually has, and because of that, I thought to do some training.
* * *
Trantor¡¯s Message
Prepare for trouble!
Make it double!
To protect the world from boredom!
To unite all people within Japtem nation!
To denounce the evils ofteness and furor!
To extend our reach to the universe above!
Cat!
[Insert name here!]
Team meow meows typing at the speed of light, surrender now and prepare your rite!
Nya, nya, nya
You heard that right!
See what boredom does to people? I wanted to lighten the mood because marriage was brought up once more, and Iris feels like it¡¯s something she can¡¯t have...
Chapter 41
Strolling around the Royal City
Now then, today is the day I take a stroll around the Royal City. I received a message from Mimosa saying she will be able toe, so I¡¯ve been looking forward to it.
¡°...Young mistress, it¡¯s about time you make preparations.¡±
While I was practicing yoga at my usual spot, I heard Tanya¡¯s voiceing from behind. Oh, my, it¡¯s already that time. And so, I hurriedly took a shower and started preparing. Because I will be going to town today, I changed to my usual ¡°Alice¡± clothing.
¡°Mimosa-sama has already arrived.¡±
¡°Then, please have her wait in the next room. I will be there soon.¡±
When I finished preparing, I headed to the room next to mine. Although the next room is also part of my room, if the ce I was dressing up in a little while ago is a private space, then the room next to that one has a drawing room kind of feeling.
¡°Good morning, Mimosa. I¡¯m sorry to have asked you toe so early in the morning.¡±
¡°Good morning, Iris. Oh my... what you¡¯re wearing suits you really well.¡±
¡°Mimosa as well.¡±
Because Mimosa will also be going to town incognito today, what she¡¯s wearing makes her more docile than usual. I guess one could describe her current appearance as a daughter of a merchant.
¡°And also, when I¡¯m wearing this kind of outfit, I¡¯m Alice.¡±
¡°What is that?¡±
Mimosa looked like she was rather fascinated.
¡°An alias, it¡¯s an alias. It¡¯s not like I can announce my name to the public... So the first thing one would need to do is change one¡¯s appearance, right? When you give yourself an alias, it gives an extremely different feeling.¡±
How should I say this, it¡¯s gives a feeling of being an actress. When someone calls me with that name... I would make me get more into the role or something like that.
¡°I see... Since that¡¯s the case, then my name will be Misha.¡±
¡°I understand. Well then, Misha. Shall we be off now... Or rather, I¡¯ll make some introductions first. This is Tanya, I guess you already know her, and these two, Ryle and Dida, will serve as our guards today.¡±
The two people who were waiting behind, when I introduced them, they slightly bowed their heads. Although it was normal for Ryle to do so, but Dida is usually easy-going, so I felt quite uneasy.
¡°Nice to meet me... However, I¡¯ve heard your names before, so it doesn¡¯t feel like this is my first time meeting you. Please take care of me today. On the other hand, these two are my guards, Harry, and Dan.¡±
Harry and Dan who were standing beside Mimosa bowed respectively.
¡°Harry, Dan. Please treat me well.¡±
I also greeted the two. Harry and Dan has an ¡°I am a guard!¡± atmosphere around them and felt somewhat stern. For now, since they are wearing in clothes, I guess it isn¡¯t so bad.
¡°Well then, since we don¡¯t have much time, let us be off.¡±
First things first, we headed to the cafe in the Royal City. In here, one can eat chocte cakes and various other desserts. I wonder how the sales of herbal tea are doing.
When I took a peep, it looks like it¡¯s flourishing. The people who were queuing up for it formed a long time. Because we kept the price as low as possible, not only do the aristocrats buy them but also regr people in town.
¡°Now then, let¡¯s go line up.¡±
¡°...Excuse me for being rude, Alice-sama. Wouldn¡¯t be eptable for you to use your name here?¡±
Tanya quietly made a proposal. Everyone is probably thinking the same thing, and question marks lit up above their heads.
¡°About that, don¡¯t you think there will be no point if they knew I was here? What kind of service they provide, the quality of the products they bring out, and how they treat the people who visit the store; one will not experience these things if one doesn¡¯te as a guest. I¡¯ve also included how long we need to line up in today¡¯s schedule.¡±
¡°I was being too forward, please excuse me.¡±
¡°Misha. Because it¡¯ll be like that, are you fine with walking and waiting a lot today?¡±
¡°Yes. When one walks a lot, it¡¯s just nice that your stomach will feel more empty.¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m d.¡±
After that, we waited for a long time before we were able to enter the store. ...I wonder if I should expand this shop. Let¡¯s think about that after looking at the appearance of the shop.
The shop is divided into two section, one of the space is for take-out. And the other space has been converted to a coffee shop.
Hmmm... I wonder if it¡¯s about time to construct an individual shop for take-outs. Because it takes up a lot of space, and their sales are about the same as the confectionery shop.
That said, ¡®let¡¯s buy some to take home after we finish eating¡¯ ...there are also people who have those ideas. Should we keep the store divided but move them to a bigger shop? Or should we establish a branch shop? Hmmm, I¡¯m uncertain.
¡°Hello, wee to our shop. For how many people?¡±
¡°Seven people.¡±
¡°I¡¯m really sorry. If it is eptable for your group to be divided into two, I will be able to guide you to your seats at once...¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine with us.¡±
And because of that, we were seated separately. Because the other seat is rtively near, we decided to split it this way: Mimosa, Ryle, Tanya, and I in one table, and Harry, Dida, and Dan in another table.
In the beginning, I wanted Tanya to sit in the other table to keep the bnce, but she expressed her disapproval. She said, to actually sit in a different table from mine...
And so, I asked if it would be fine for Mimosa and Harry to switch ces. So what if they were her guards? Mimosa said that as long and either Ryle or Dida was here, she would be reassured. ...For some reason, it seems she really trusted our two guards.
I ordered a cake set while Mimosa ordered the assorted fruits set with chocte sauce. After we finished ordering, while waiting for our order to arrive, Mimosa and I started a light chatter.
The system of this cafe: the waiter wille to take the order and write it on a piece of paper, and then pass the order to the kitchen. The table number will be written on that piece of paper and is then passed to the counter that does the ounting.
The number on that paper is the same and the number of the wooden tally on the table. And as for the wooden tally on the table, its back is painted white.
When all the orders have been delivered, they will use the white part, but if another order is made, they will turn it again. Of course, when one makes another order, it will be added to the paper that has been passed onto the ounting counter before the order is delivered. ...That¡¯s the kind of system the cafe uses.
Because it might get difficult to calcte the amount when the timees, an abacus was introduced. When I was still living in Japan... I¡¯m really d I learned how to use an abacus when I was in primary school.
The employees were puzzled by it at first, but they have gotten used to it by now. It was well received and their mental calction has quickened. Not just in the coffee shop, but I wonder if it should be introduced in the primary school division of the fief... I shall put this under consideration.
While I was thinking those kinds of things and chatting, before I knew it, our order had arrived.
¡°Waa... it looks delicious...!¡±
Mimosa looked delighted just by looking at it and immediately started eating. As for me, because Merida will always let me try her prototype or when shees up with new products without fail, it doesn¡¯t feel new to me. That said, eating it here in the shop and eating it in the house gives a whole different feeling.
¡°...Hmm~!! It tastes good!¡±
Mimosa said so while looking very satisfied. Somehow, I feel happy as though I was the one eating it.
¡°I¡¯m happy if that¡¯s the case.¡±
Although they were busy and there were many customers waiting, their service wasn¡¯t sloppy. I am genuinely happy that all the employees are working hard.
¡°By the way, why did you decide to start with the coffee shop?¡±
Mimosa suddenly asked. Before I knew it, the te in front of her had been wiped clean.
¡°I didn¡¯t have any particr reason why I chose toe here first. It¡¯s just that they have really good raw ingredients here... that¡¯s all.¡±
¡°Nevertheless, it has be this popr, I¡¯m surprised.¡±
¡°As for me, I feel blessed just by being here.¡±
It might be natural for Tanya and the others to feel that way after growing up in that kind of environment. ...It really does feel like a blessing.
¡°...Now then, it¡¯s about time we get going.¡±
After we finished eating and talking, we took settled our ounts and left the store.
¡°Next, we¡¯ll be heading to look at the beauty products. Let¡¯s head there slowly while exploring the Royal City.¡±
Because there¡¯s quite a distance between the coffee shop and the shop that sells the beauty products, we have to walk for a while. On the way, I didn¡¯t forget to roughly look at the shops at the Royal City and prices of their items.
¡°...Oh?¡±
Suddenly, my feet stopped walking.
¡°What¡¯s wrong, Alice?¡±
¡°Just now, I thought I saw Miss Yuri or something...¡±
Because the person disappeared into the crowd, I didn¡¯t get a good look. In addition, because she always stood out well with her entourage, it wasn¡¯t that hard to recognize... but earlier, it looked like she did have two or even one of her followers were with her.
¡°Are you sure you¡¯re not mistaken? There¡¯s no way she woulde here alone.¡±
¡°...You might be right.¡±
I wonder if it¡¯s because of what Mimosa said about her the other day, as well as my conversation with Tanya. It seems like I cannot get her existence out of my head.
I pulled myself together and headed to the next shop.
Chapter 42
Strolling around the Royal City II
Simr to the coffee shop, we also lined up at the beauty shop, and I started to survey the ce. Mimosa kept saying she wanted this and that, but because we will be going to the building reserved for members... I got her to act more prudent.
The members-only building is mostly visited by aristocrats, so Mimosa and I have no choice but to reveal our identities. Although the session will be held in a private area, the possibility of running into aristocrats there are still high.
To enter the ce, one person must be a member and the person can bring in two attendants. Thus, Tanya, Ryle, and I are one group, while Mimosa, Harry, and Dan are in one group.
...If a limit was not set, everyone would be bringing many of their maids and escorts, and the shop will be in chaos. Thus, we had to take such measures.
Because of that, the store established a waiting area in the corner of the building for guards to wait in. ...Dida was waiting there, and while he¡¯s there, he will be watching the entrance of the building and observe the security.
And so, we entered the store. This shop looks like an aristocrat¡¯s vi here in the Royal City. Because we bought arge vacant mansion with arge garden, the walkway to the entrance of the building is quite long.
First things first, we present our membership card at the gate. After admiring the garden and the lushndscape while walking towards the mansion, we went inside the store.
After entering we will be greeted by a butler and presented our membership card. And then, we will be guided to a private room... that¡¯s how it works.
¡°...Iris-sama. Wee, and please enjoy your visit.¡±
When the butler saw me, he wasn¡¯t confused at all. By the way, his name is Barrett. He used to work as a butler at a certain merchant¡¯s house.
¡°Oh, my, you¡¯re not surprised at all.¡±
¡°I knew that you have arrived here in the Royal City. And I was wondering... when you will take the time toe visit.¡±
¡°Since that¡¯s the case, it seems like I cannot inspect this ce in secret.¡±
When I said that in a form of a joke, Barrett smiled from ear to ear. Although he is already an old man, his smile has strange powers.
¡°With all due respect, Iris-sama. Many aristocratse to visit this ce every single day. Because even the most trifling thing might end up as a big problem... we cannot rx at all.¡±
¡°Is that so. If so, I¡¯m looking forward to seeing what¡¯s inside. But before that, I would like to talk to you, so please go ahead and guide Mimosa first.¡±
¡°I understand. Then, Mimosa-sama pleasee with me.¡±
¡°Please take care of me.¡±
¡°Barrett. I will be waiting over there, when you¡¯re done guiding her, pleasee pick me up.¡±
¡°I understand.¡±
After I sent Barrett and Mimosa off, I left the entrance and entered a certain room. This room is near the vicinity of the entrance and has no particr use. Because the mansion is quiterge, there are a number of unused rooms.
The second floor is basically where all the private rooms to receive guests are. One person per room, servants will guide the people there while the employees will describe the products or provide a demonstration for new products.
On the first floor lies the storage area for the products and a ce for the employees to take a break. Although the room I am currently in is vacant, it is because it has not been decided what the rooms on the first floor will be used for. I believe that in the near future, it will also be put into practical use.
¡°Wee, how may I help you.¡±
Oh, my, it looks like someone has arrived. From the room, I heard a voiceing from the entrance.
¡°I came here today with apanion. Please take care of us.¡±
When I quietly opened the door to take a peak, Barrett had already returned to greet them While I was gazing at the other party wondering who had arrived...
Oh, if isn¡¯t Earl Monroe. Although he is a little far away, that guy with a stout physical build, a head full of blonde hair and curly forelock bangs covering his forehead... there¡¯s probably no doubt about it? I wonder... if he is the guy from the rumors.
Then, I shifted my attention to hispanion. I thought that it was either his wife or his son... but it was someone I waspletely unfamiliar with. If it was a woman, I thought it might be a mistress of his, but I can¡¯t tell from the person¡¯s features at all.
However, because the servant or escort following them waspletely different... Who is it? While I was thinking about those things, the two already went up.
¡°I¡¯m sorry to keep you waiting, Iris-sama.¡±
While I was being absentminded, Barrett knocked on the door and entered the room.
¡°It¡¯s quite alright. That aside, Barrett. Does Earl Monroe oftene here?¡±
¡°Yes, it is as you say. In one week, he wille once or twice without fail.¡±
¡°Is that so.¡±
That¡¯s rtively often. ...However, I¡¯m happy for the shop.
¡°What kind of products does he usually buy?¡±
¡°As for the Earl, he buys a lot of confectioneries. Also, just recently, he purchased an Eau de Cologne. In addition, when he was apanied by his wife or son, they also made many purchases.¡±
If one is to consider what¡¯s normal... is this normal? That said, although the prices are set quite high, it still depends on how much one buys.
¡°Heehhh... What kind of products do his wife and son purchase?¡±
¡°As for the Madam, as expected, it beauty products. She also asked to receive consultations often. As for the son, as one would expect, he¡¯s simr to the Earl who likes chocte. Every time theye, they will purchase a splendid amount of things. We would often need to help load them into their carriages, and it would take a while before we finish.¡±
A splendid amount... he said. While I was wondering how they were able to consume them all... I remembered that Earl Monroe often holds entertainments, so they probably use them then.
¡°Iris-sama...?¡±
Barrett called out to me who fell silent while lost in thought.
¡°Oh, my, I¡¯m sorry. What I would like to talk to you about is nothing extreme. I was just wondering if there¡¯s something bothering you or if there¡¯s something you would like to improve... If there¡¯s anything at all, I want you to let me know directly. Of course, I will have to confirm everything you report to me.¡±
Because he has already found me out, I wanted to listen to the opinion of someone who is working on-site. In addition, this is a ce where aristocrats visit in a regrly, I was more or less wondering if there was anything bothering them.
¡°I see, so that¡¯s what you¡¯d like to know. Presently, there¡¯s no particr problem. If I am forced to say something, I would like it very much if you could increase the number of employees a little more...¡±
¡°Employees, huh. In which area exactly?¡±
¡°For the time being, the cooks. There have been many requests to be able to order and eat here.¡±
¡°Is that so... However, about cooks, they arepelled to undertake a period of training, so even if we are to hire new ones immediately, you will still have to wait a while... I will look into it right away.¡±
When I get home, I will make sure to look at the recent sales of this ce.
¡°Thank you. Well then, please guide me to the room as well. From here onwards, please let me see this ce as a guest.¡±
¡°I understand. Now then, please let me guide you.¡±
After that, Ipleted my inspection as a guest. There wasn¡¯t any particr problem, so I ended it after suggesting this and that.
...Mimosa hasn¡¯te out even after a while... that¡¯s what I was thinking while waiting for her. When she finally came out, she had a contented expression on her face, so she might have done quite a bit of . ...Although I didn¡¯t hear the details from her.
With that kind of feeling, today¡¯s inspection ended. I feel a little forlorn thinking that my short visit to the Royal City ising to an end, but I also wanted to hurry up and return to the fief...
¡°Thank you very much for today, Alice.¡±
¡°I would also like to thank you for today, Misha.¡±
...While feeling somewhatplicated, I returned to the house.
Chapter 43
Evening Party
In just a couple more days, my stay in the Royal City will end. Today is the day I am scheduled to visit Baron Messi¡¯s house. ording to the information provided by mother, Baron Messi typically returns to his fief early when it¡¯s about to be off-seasons. Hence, the party. In other words, it is to say farewell to his associates.
The members of the First Prince¡¯s faction, who have their own fief, are devoted tond management and often stay in their fief. In other words, they don¡¯t have many opportunities to gather. On the contrary, during a season, their attendance rate is quite high.
Because it¡¯s that kind of party, is it really eptable for me to attend...? I started having those kinds of thoughts.
In the morning, I started doing yoga for mental concentration. Beside me was mother who haspletely gotten into practicing yoga and was wearing an outfit simr to mine.
¡°Well, Iris-chan. Your expression is looking stiff. If you keep that up, you¡¯ll get tired.¡±
¡°Is that so...?¡±
¡°Yes. Since you¡¯re going through all the trouble to loosen your body, you should work on your expression as well... That¡¯s right, that¡¯s how it should be.¡±
After I finished practicing yoga, I took a shower and changed my clothes. Since today¡¯s party will take ce at night, I¡¯m still wearing my everyday clothing.
Because there¡¯s still some time, I decided to take a look at the reports sent by Sei and Sebastian so that I can immediately send necessary instructions as a reply if needed be.
Hmmm... As I thought, location is important. Since it takes time for the letter to arrive, when I havepletely grasped the situation, it might have already changed. When I consider these things, I shouldn¡¯t continue to involve myself in any unnecessary things and quickly return to the fief.
While I was scuffling with the documents, I heard a knocking from the door and Tanya entered the room.
¡°Young mistress. It is about time for you to make your preparations.¡±
Oh, it¡¯s that time already? As I thought, when one is concentrated on doing something, time flies by quickly.
Because I cannot bete, I began my preparations at once. Because the party is being held at night, unlike the dresses I wore to Dranbalt and the Marquis¡¯ mansion, I wore a dress simr to what one would wear at an official function. However, as I expected, I am not used to wearing heavy dresses, and I wore something that feels refreshing.
After Tanya finished arranging my hair, I put on some essories. Today¡¯s dress is dark blue in color that matches the color of my eyes. As for essories, because my hair is silver, white will notpliment it, so blue sapphire was used instead. Hence, my dress is considerably embroidered with silver thread, making it stand out splendidly.
I finished my preparation in good time. Although the people in the world say that women take too long to prepare, but it takes even more time to put on a dress. In the first ce, if someone doesn¡¯t help, one won¡¯t be able to put it on by themselves.
In the present condition, I rode the carriage and headed to the Baron¡¯s residence. Fuuu, I¡¯m feeling really nervous... In the Royal City... since the mansions of aristocrats are all in one sector, there is not much distance between our mansion and Baron Messi¡¯s. However, because I¡¯m feeling nervous, I feel like the distance was even shorter.
* * *
While I was frozen stiff with tension, we arrived at Baron Messi¡¯s mansion and greet our host, Baron Messi.
¡°Thank you very much for your invitation to today¡¯s event.¡±
¡°I, as well, would like to thank you for your attendance.¡±
Baron Messi, as expected of someone who was once part of the military, his physical build is proportional. ...In addition, every single one of his body movements isn¡¯t coarse, but quite beautiful. He gives an impression of an attractive older man with silver-gray hair.
¡°Grandfather also felt regretful. To not be able to attend this gathering.¡±
Even though grandfather wanted to attend, he couldn¡¯t make it. He said something about having official business elsewhere. Although he didn¡¯t talk about his business in full detail, he felt that it was quite regrettable. ...Well,pared to myself, grandfather has closer rtions with Baron Messi.
¡°Please let me humbly say that I also felt extremely disappointed when I heard it. Please tell him that if another chance arises, pleasee by all means.¡±
¡°Yes. Without fail.¡±
After I finished greeting the host, I entered the hall and looked around. Wow, this is amazing. ...That was the first impression I had. There were many well-known figures here and there.
When ites to aristocrats, there were many who received their title after some distinguished service. They started out asmoners, but after a meritable service, they were bestowed a title and became an aristocrat.
I have heard various names of the people who works as a bureaucrat from father. To actually see many of those famous people gathered in this ce, it can¡¯t be helped if I¡¯m astonished.
¡°...Lady Iris, it has been a long time since west met.¡±
¡°Oh... Earl Sagittaria, it has been a long time.¡±
Earl Sagittaria serves this Kingdom as its Finance Minister. In in words, he is one of father¡¯s subordinates, and I¡¯ve met his acquaintance before.
If I¡¯m not mistaken, when the Queen Dowager was still the Queen, thanks to his abilities, the Earl received a rmendation and was appointed to his position.
Although he has the appearance of a good-natured old man right now, but to be able to handle the hard to deal with people in the Royal Castle... I don¡¯t believe he is what he appears to be.
¡°I did not at all expect Earl Sagittaria to make an appearance.¡±
As someone who has an important position in the administration of the Kingdom, I didn¡¯t think that he would choose one of the Prince¡¯s side... This is my real feelings.
¡°Having a mere official such as myself will not make a difference in the fight for the throne.¡±
Well, not directly, but it¡¯s not like he can say that. I¡¯m sure that he has considerable influence... since he holds the purse strings of the Kingdom. And that is influence itself in its own way.
¡°However, whatever the Kingdom decides what¡¯s best for the Kingdom... it should also benefit the people. And I believe that it is the duty of the people part of the government to think about those things.¡±
¡°Indeed. For you to think that way, it will definitely benefit the country.¡±
When Earl Sagittaria heard my words, he said nothing and deepened his smile.
¡°Come to think of it, Lady Iris. The clothes you are wearing tonight looks quite splendid.¡±
¡°Thank you very much.¡±
¡°Are they also obtain from the trade with the East...?¡±
¡°Not at all. I ordered these clothes at a clothing shop in our fief.¡±
¡°Is that so. The fief of Armelia is filled with many people of exceptional talents. It is also facing the sea, I¡¯m quite envious. Refinement of salt, obtaining foreign currency from trade with other countries... because it¡¯s facing the sea, there are plenty of ways to enrich the fief. It also seems like the trade is doing favorably well considering the quantity.¡±
¡°Y-yes... Well. It¡¯s all thanks to the people.¡±
As expected of Sagittaria-sama. He haspletely grasped the movement of each and every individual fief.
¡°How humble. I heard that it¡¯s no small thanks to the instructions you¡¯ve made, isn¡¯t that right?¡±
For the time being, I responded to that question with just a smile. How should I put this, I found myself lost for words. Although my mind doesn¡¯t feel painful, but it¡¯s quite troublesome to be probed.
¡°Also, I heard that you are considerably involved in the fief¡¯s politics. Reforming the taxation system, protecting orphans, as well as establishing a powerful security force. ...Exactly what in the world are you aiming for.¡±
To sum up his statement, earning foreign currency through trade, doing business in other fiefs to earn money, establishing a strong army, exactly what are you plotting? I guess that¡¯s what he meant to ask. When I think about it now, I¡¯m quite surprised. Be it Earl Sagittaria or someone else, they would want to take precautions.
¡°My only aim is to give the local people a peace of mind and a better life. To put it more finely, I want to provide a stable livelihood for them in the fief and give them a secure ce to live in. That kind of target... No, it is more proper to call it an ideal. And how close I can get to achieve that ideal. However, this is something one must pursue for eternity... Thus, a ¡®goal¡¯ does not exist.¡±
¡°I see... I am exceedingly impressed. A government for the people... Even though you are still young, it seems you are already a public servant. However, please be careful. Because the remarks mydy made today, ¡®a country for the people,¡¯ might be perceived ¡®baring your fangs.¡¯¡±
¡°I am thankful for your advice.¡±
I have no intention of raising a revolt against the country. As a person of the Duke of Armelia¡¯s House, I have more or less swore my allegiance to royal family.
However, I still believe that I should defend the people. Therefore, depending on the situation, the possibility of confronting the country still exist. On a final note, thatst thing I said is a card I definitely do not want to y if given a choice. ...Nevertheless, I cannot say it out loud.
* * *
Chapter 44
Evening Party II
¡¥_(¥Ä)_/¡¥
¡ª
¡°Prince Alfred was trying to assess your ability as well. I have to admit, some of the Armelia House¡¯s policies seem useful for the country.¡±
¡°Oh... Prince Alfred was?¡±
¡°...You don¡¯t seem too surprised.¡±
¡°I was told prior that he was working in this country. Furthermore, since factions are beginning to form here and there, wouldn¡¯t it be natural for them to be in contact with the head?¡±
In reality it seems like the people who have assembled here are quite independent on their own, but there are some interesting characters here and there. By collecting everyone here, the real mastermind probably nned on banding everyone together. Of course by gathering everyone here, it¡¯d be especially difficult to summon a representative over the real.
¡°In addition, if that person hasrge supporters among the participants, there¡¯s no doubt that the story of my fief has been told as well. ¡±
After all, the Minister of Finance, Earl Sagittaria, and arge number of other rather important bureaucrats are assembled here. If he was able to make them apany him, it¡¯s not hard to deduce that they¡¯re here for political reasons.
¡°If he is truly observing my house¡¯s fief, then I am honored. However, I cannot say for sure that my territory is up to his standards¡±
The sess of my fief, and my ability to push forward my ns wasrgely attributed to my status. Had I not been the Lord of my territory, there would¡¯ve been a doubt that I¡¯d been able to seed so much. The power of a Landlord in this country is very high, if for example the country attempted to move as a singr being, chances are the time between the negotiations and movement would be taxing.
¡°I¡¯m confident that he would be able to change the existing order to reunify this country.¡±
As if understanding my true intentions, Earl Sagittariaughed lightly.
(˽¤ÎÒâ‡í¤òÕi¤ßÈ¡¤Ã¤Æ¤«,¥µ¥¸¥¿¥ê¥¢˜”¤ÏЦ¤Ã¤ÆÑԤä¿)
But what he said stuck with me. To change existing order and reunify the people? I nced at Earl Sagittaria who was grinning. It was as if he was trying to read into my true intentions.
Like I thought earlier, the power of one lord is too great. Basically a single territory is more like a state, and the collection of said states is named a country. For that reason legition and taxation is somewhat regted by the country, but as long as the state doesn¡¯t vite presetws they can do anything. I also attribute my sess to these allowances. The one exception to these understandings is, of course the capital, which is under direct control of the king.
So then, let¡¯s assume that someone were to change these understandings. Wouldn¡¯t that lead to the rise and strengthening of the royalty? Removing power from the Houses and giving them back to the Royalty, It seems more feasible and quite possible to unify the country. But there¡¯s also no doubt that there will be opposition to that idea. Is this truly possible?
Even so it bewilders me that Earl Sagittaria would discuss such matters with me. Even If I had decided to attend this party, there¡¯s no guarantee that I would side with the First Prince¡¯s Faction
With that in mind, I rethought the conversation I had moments ago.
¡°In the end, what¡¯re you aiming at?¡±
Could it be that the previous conversation was tied into this one? If it were possible to, indeed unify the country through reorganization of power, was it to inquire, what would I do? I wonder if that¡¯s what he wants to know. Would I rebel and secede.. Or would I follow and obey? Instead of father, he wanted to know what I, the substitute Landlord, thought.
¡°I have not been able to understand what kind of person he is, so, as of this moment, I cannot decide. Therefore I will try to observe. However, even if he¡¯s able to seed... even if its for the nation¡¯s purpose, I will in no means be overjoyed¡±
I cannot say anything as I have yet to meet Prince Alfred in person, so this is my true opinion. I cannot say with certainty that I would be willing to follow.
¡°Of course. Very interesting. Anyways I¡¯ll look forward to the day where you stand by him¡±
¡°Surely you jest. It is terrifying to imagine standing by him¡±
¡°My apologies, I took a joke too far¡±
With that, I parted with Earl Sagittaria. My eyes followed him as he went and gave his greetings to several people, and after that was done, he took a small break.
While watching the Earl, I was surprised. Even though I only had a conversation with the Earl, I was exhausted.
While I was wondering such things, the host of today¡¯s party, Baron Messi had appeared by my side.
¡°How do you find today¡¯s event?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been finding it very enjoyable¡±
I said in a smile. If I let my guard down, my exhaustion would appear on my face¡±
¡°Ah.. That reminds me Baron Messi, may I ask you a question¡±?
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Why is it that you wish to return to your territory so soon? Everyone that¡¯s here-excluding the bureaucrats from the imperial castle, stay till the end of the season don¡¯t they?¡±
(¡¸ºÎ¹Ê,ÙF·½¤ÏîIµØ¤ËÔ礯¤ªŽ¢¤ê¤Ë?¤³¤³¤Ë¤¤¤ë½Ô˜”·½...Íõ³Ç¤Ç¹ÙÁŤò¤µ¤ì¤Æ¤¤¤ë·½¤ò³ý¤¤¤Æ...¥·©`¥º¥óÖФϽԘ”Íõ¶¼¤Ë²Ð¤é¤ì¤ë¤ÈÑö¤Ã¤Æ¤Þ¤·¤¿.¤Æ¤Ã¤¤ê,½Ô˜”·½¤â¤â¤¦¤ªŽ¢¤ê¤Ë¤Ê¤é¤ì¤ë¤«¤È˼¤Ã¤Æ¤¤¤Þ¤·¤¿¤Î¤Ç......¡¹)
I thought I had inquired too much, and much to my surprise Baron Messi started talking.
¡°That is because it was a task entrusted to me¡±
¡°A task is it?¡±
¡°Yes. Has Miss Iris been told by Gazelle about the Towair military campaign?¡±
¡°I have of course heard of it. Though, I have to admit my knowledge is limited to what I¡¯ve read¡±
¡°That should suffice. As Miss has probably been told, I once fought under Gazelle in the Towair campaign.And because of that campaign, my achievements were awarded with a peerage.¡±
Baron Messi looked as if he was remembering a far away ce.
¡°I am nothing more than a soldier, even with the change in my status, nothing about me changes. And since we have yet to reach an armistice or a conclusion with Towair, I cannot leave my territory open for too long.¡±
His reason is understandable; however, something gets caught on my mind. Earl Monroe who governs over the same territory as Baron Messi once reasoned it was because he was a ¡°Military Man¡±. Its no doubt that he would be more cautious to such things. But I can¡¯t help but to feel that its too rushed. Coming to the capital barely before the start of the Foundation Day holidays, and leaving soon after, almost seems as if there¡¯s still a threat of an outbreak of war.
¡°Even now I see us in the middle of a war, I cannot as a man tell Miss that we will be okay, I cannot tell Miss to not be worried. And so I hope you stay wary... That is all I can say. I cannot predict whether the opposing side woulde attack us now orter, all I can say is that they are for sure aiming at us.¡±
¡°For our resources, wealth, and food I see.¡±
¡°Yes, as well as the hatred left over from the war 30 years ago¡±
War.. I cannot consider the distance between Amelia and Towair to be my reason to let my guard down. And once the war does start, the burden put on everyone will be hard.
¡°Thank you very much for the warning¡±
¡°Not a problem. I apologize for bring up such a terrible topic while here. I shall excuse myself now.¡±
¡°Not a worry, It was very informative¡±
Chapter 45
er 45 (edited) Report and Anxiety
(¨p?Òæ?)
Azura>Azuta because ¥¢¥º©`¥¿ is not Azura.
editor note: if you need to be told who¡¯s saying what you need to git gud rekt #360nocscope
After that my limits were exceeded, and I decided to return home. Considering I had conversations with many individuals whom I hadn¡¯t spoken with as of yet, I think the oue was quite good. I slept quite well that day¡ªAnd now all that was left for me was to give my greetings to Father.
¡°-...Iris-sama.¡±
Tanya called for me while I was working on some papers.
¡°What happened, Tanya?¡±
¡°I have two things to report.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°First about Miss Yuri.¡±
Hearing those words I stopped my hands, and looked straight at Tanya.
¡°I conducted an investigation on her. Although the investigation is still ongoing, I believe I have discovered information that requires urgent notice, and therefore felt I should tell you as soon as possible.¡±
¡°Alright. What have you discovered?¡±
¡°First, of her upbringing. We found that her birth mother did not serve solely under Baron Noir¡¯s House.¡±
¡°Oh really? I was convinced that she was simply having an affair with her master. If that wasn¡¯t it, did you figure out her actual origin?¡±
¡°The Royal Castle.¡±
¡°The Royal Castle... What did she do there?¡±
¡°She worked as a maid in the castle. We don¡¯t know when and where she became acquainted with Baron Noir, but the same time she resigned, she entered the Baron¡¯s household.¡±
¡°So they met at the castle... It¡¯s rather likely considering how often the Baron drops by.¡±
There¡¯s a possibility that they had met at the castle. But is there a possibility that that would bring them together? I can¡¯t say anything now considering they are presently together.
¡°After talking to her previous co-workers, it seems that them being seen together happened rather frequently and was well-known.¡±
As expected of the heroine¡¯s mother. Though the Baron¡¯s daughter seems to just have the name of the heroine and have no other redeeming qualities besides being cute.
¡°Unfortunately, finding information after their separation is difficult. It is not hard to find stories when she was alive, but finding information from after they parted is giving me some trouble.¡±
¡°A single woman... Furthermore it was difficult to find witnesses of a daughter who seems to stand out so easily...Okay... Anything else?¡±
¡°A person who lived in the area once remarked that it must have been difficult to raise a daughter alone. He even asked if there was anyone she could rely on, and she apparently replied with ¡®No there isn¡¯t¡¯. Though oddly enough it seems that after she died, a person calling themselves a rtive of her daughter¡¯s came forward¡±. (Tanya
¡°Was that individual Baron Noir?¡±
¡°It isn¡¯t certain.¡±
¡°Do we know of his appearance?¡±
¡°I asked after his features, but received the reply ¡®I do not recall¡¯. However, he did seem to remember that it was a man.¡±
¡°Hm...¡±
Even though she didn¡¯t have anyone to depend on, a rtive came forward? Furthermore, right after her death? I can only think of two possibilities.
The first possibility would be that for some reason she had to cut ties. Because of that reason, she couldn¡¯t rely on the main house, and only after she died would Yuri be taken into custody by Baron Noir. If this theory is true, I¡¯d like to figure out where she lived during that time.
If its not that, the second theory would be that Baron Noir was traveling incognito or that he had sent someone out to retrieve her. This theory holds the highest probability, but if that were indeed true it¡¯d raise some other questions. Like why did he hide Yuri¡¯s existence for so long?
Either or, both hold suspicion.
¡°Also, how did Baron Noir prove that Yuri was indeed his daughter? There shouldn¡¯t have been any proof right?¡±
¡°It seems that he was able to recognize her through the pendant she obtained from her mother. Not to mention, she seemed to have two things thatrgely rted her to her mother?¡±
Unfortunately, DNA identification nor any other scientific methods exist in this era, so physical proof is unavoidable. It¡¯s not like you can mask your identity as someone else either, so just having them look identical would be another point.
¡°Even so to have searched for more than 10 years... She must have meant a lot to Baron Noir.¡±
¡°The reason for that is uncertain as well. We n on continuing the investigation to find out more. With that, the report on Baron Yuri¡¯s mistress has concluded.¡±
¡°Is that so. I¡¯ll entrust any further operations to you. And the second report?¡±
¡°Yes. The second report is about Earl Monroe, who you requested we investigate beforehand.¡±
¡°Oh... Right.¡±
When I previously met Earl Monroe during the opening of a Azuta Conglomerate store, he piqued my interest. I requested that she look into the story he told me during our tea party and any information about the boy following him.
¡°The boy tailing Earl Monroe that day was Deuban, it seems that he¡¯s been treated as a guest by Earl Monroe and is constantly traveling with him. He was even at the Azuta invitational.¡±
¡°A guest.. Do we know who or where he¡¯s from?¡±
¡°He seems to be the president of the Aira conglomerate. The Aira conglomerate does indeed exist in the Merchant Guild¡¯s logs, and it seems they mostly deal in food resources. What type of food resources was not included, however.¡±
¡°It can¡¯t be helped that we could not find information about their patrons. But for the Earl to be so close to such an individual...Is the reason their influence is on the rise because of that conglomerate?¡±
¡°Quite possibly.¡±
I can¡¯t think of any other possibility. Given that that region is a grain producing area, and the Aira Conglomerate deals in food resources, Earl Monroe is probably selling hisnd¡¯s harvests. But if that were to be true who are they selling that grain to?
¡°Tanya, could you find out more about that boy Deuban? Also investigate the Aira Conglomerate, especially information as to where they¡¯re selling it to and how much¡±. (Iris)
¡°Understood¡±. (Tanya)
I have a bad feeling about this. Given yesterday¡¯s party, the state of things seems to be taking a turn for the worse. I didn¡¯t worry about it too much when I was governing my fief, but aftering to the capital I finally realized that I¡¯ve been roped in as well.
I want to go back to my territory, but I also feel that I shouldn¡¯t leave this problem alone. I can¡¯t help but feel that somewhere there¡¯s something brewing without my knowledge of it.
Chapter 46
DD ¨C Chapter 46
Side Story : Shortly before the evening party
¡°Why do we have to attend too...¡±
While I muttered, Ryle creased his eyebrows.
¡°There¡¯s nothing we can do about it Dida, Master even requested that we attend.¡±
¡°Even still, doesn¡¯t our training today have nothing to do with us?¡±
Today¡¯s training was a mock battle against the Military and the Chivalric Order. A representative from each side would be chosen and pitted against each other in a match. It was usually something that has no rtion to us, but Master Gazelle requested that we participate. In reality, I wanted to tag along with our princess to the evening party. Especially since its Baron Messi¡¯s party, there would¡¯ve been no worry of having to use formalnguage, and no danger to the princess since we sent out our specially trained guards. In the worst case scenario, Tanya¡¯s there as well. I¡¯m sure that I¡¯m not the only one as of recent who¡¯s been wondering where Tanya¡¯s been off to.
Anyways, if I were given the choice between staying here with a bunch of sweaty people or going to the party, I¡¯d choose thetter.
¡°It¡¯s irrelevant to the present, but this is a good time to gauge the difference in strength between the Chivalric Order and the army. Make sure you properly observe.¡±
¡°I¡¯m okay with that... But was there really a need for us to be here? In a ce that makes us feel so ufortable.**¡±
Today¡¯s exercise is used to relieve a bit of pressure between the Order and Army. The Army is adamant in thinking that the Order are a bunch of spoiled brats who have no real experience, while the Order is equally convinced that the Army is all brawn and no brains. In my opinion both sides are rather equal. But for that reason, we use a mock battle to exchange ideas.
Most of this mock battle is thanks to Master though. Speaking of Master, he probably wanted to go to Baron Messi¡¯s party considering that he was once one of his trusted men. But he probably understood that he must deal with the weird tension that rises between the Order and the Army. Unfortunately, since Baron Messi understands that he has a duty to fulfill and cannot stay much longer in the capital, today was the only day the party could be held. I understand the trouble it puts Master in, but I¡¯d wish he didn¡¯t include us.
Furthermore, just observe the match? That¡¯s boring as all hell.
When I nced over at the Princess¡¯ practice grounds, I saw that the Order and the Army were all ready to go. I scanned across the field and happened to nce Master.
¡°Yo, you guys came too huh.¡±
Master walked up behind us. Upon hearing his voice, everyone turned towards him. As expected of Master.
¡°Ah.. General Gazelle, excuse my rudeness, these two are?¡±
¡°These two are my apprentices. They happened to be at the capital so I called them over.¡±
¡°General Gazelle¡¯s apprentices...¡±
Hearing Master¡¯s words, the atmosphere around us changed. Seems like they¡¯re trying to challenge¡ªno, ascertain our abilities. As expected of Master¡¯s poprity. Well... We¡¯re probably being stared at because there aren¡¯t too many who can withstand Gazelle¡¯s lessons, nor have any chance to anyways.
¡°Well shall we begin, Knight Captain?¡±
¡°We¡¯re ready whenever, General Gazelle.¡±
The Knight Captain... If I remember correctly his name is Doreina Kataberia, his son should¡¯ve been in the same ss as the princess.
Anyways, after that the 1v1 matches began. One after another, nothing but elites were sent out making the matches really entertaining. Both parties were also rtively evenly matched. However, a select few from the Order side were surprised by the ferocity of the Army.
After 4 matches, the finale was about to begin. From the Order¡¯s side came the Knight Captain¡¯s son, and from the Army¡¯s side a single person came out.
¡°Wait just a second!¡±
In the midst of all the cheering, Master shouted out.
¡°How about we try a 2v2 for this match?¡±
¡°A 2v2?¡±
Everyone was confused by Master¡¯s remark.
¡°That¡¯s right! We¡¯ll have you guys form a pair and fight against my apprentices!¡±
I was surprised by his sudden exmation. I stood there gawking while Ryle, who was next to me, who had either expected it or just given up, stood there emotionless.
¡°General Gazelle¡¯s apprentices... That seems interesting.¡±
Unexpectedly, the army¡¯s representative quickly epted the challenge. Wait, wait, wasn¡¯t this mock battle supposed to be so that the Army and the Order could dispel their misunderstandings? Aren¡¯t both sides currently at 2 wins and 2 losses? The crowd too raised a roar signalling their agreement to the challenge.
As I nced at the Knight Captain¡¯s son, he was also nodding in agreement. Ah... Well, there¡¯s nothing I can do about this situation anymore.
¡°We¡¯re going, Dida.¡±
¡°Okay.¡±
Ryle stood up quietly and slowly made his way to the stadium. Sighing, I followed.
Chapter 47
DD ¨C Chapter 47 Dorsen¡¯s Reflection
My name is Dorsen Katabelia. I am the son of Druna Katabelia, the current Knight Captain. Since I was young, my father gave me lessons on martial arts. He told me that since I¡¯d be protecting the royal family some day I¡¯d need it. I took pride in those words. Whenever we began lessons, I worked as hard as I could. I was somitted to my martial arts studies that when I had to join the academy, I saw it more as a bother than a beneficial experience. I¡¯d have rather stayed home and studied under the active-duty knights than go to school and learn. But since I was to be the heir, I had no choice but to go.
Since I was rather quiet to begin with, I had a great deal of trouble blending in. I often thought that it was useless to go to the academy after all. Then one day, I met a rather peculiar girl. She introduced herself as Yuri Noir, the daughter of Baron Noir. I met her while I was practicing alone at the training grounds. Since not many people use the training grounds at the academy, I found myselfing here every day to raise my skills.
¡°Impressive-¡±
That was the first thing she said to me.
¡°...What is?¡±
¡°Ah, my apologies. Ie here almost every day, and see youe here every day. I always wondered what you were doing.¡±
¡°The back of the building?¡±
If I remember correctly, the back of the building has a flower field. But since no one ever goes there there should be a lot of weeds.
¡°Yes. The flower field. Since its no one uses it, I figured I¡¯d grow some flowers. Of course, I¡¯ve gotten permission from the academy, though.¡±
¡°Don¡¯t look so surprised. I won¡¯t go reporting to the school anyways.¡±
¡°Ah... I hadn¡¯t thought about that possibility. No, that¡¯s not what I intended. I meant that it¡¯s pretty weird for ady to be messing around in the dirt right? That¡¯s why I¡¯d be happy if you didn¡¯t spread that around too much¡±
¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯re being a nuisance to others right? I won¡¯t say anything about it.¡±
¡°That¡¯s great. And so what are you doing everyday?¡±
¡°Can¡¯t you tell?¡±
¡°I can see that you¡¯re training...but I can¡¯t see for what reason. Considering that you¡¯re already taking a Military Martial Arts ss, it¡¯s weird.¡±
Military Martial Arts is considered an elective ss, and a lot of people with an affiliation to the Order take it. If not, it could be people who want to learn self-defense, or sons who have no chance of inheritance and therefore need to join the Order.
¡°I¡¯m not training to supplement my sses.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
¡°Yes. As a matter of fact, I¡¯ve been training so I can offer my services to the royalty.¡±
The girl, who had been nk-faced before, giggled.
¡°That¡¯s a lovely ideal. If I was protected by someone with such strong ideals, I would have no worries.¡±
I¡¯d remember that smile andugh for a while.. After that urrence, she began to sometimes drop in and watch me practice. Since I¡¯d be training, our conversations were rather frank. At first I ignored her presence, but after a while I began to look forward to the time she¡¯d appear. Shemonly praised what I thought was the norm, and said that it was amazing or impressive. Those very words became my motivation and my training eventually picked up pace. I also began to think that my sword was not only for the royal family¡¯s but that it would also be for her.
By the time I realized I fell for her, she had be engaged to the Edward, the second prince. I felt dejected at first, but I still felt that I needed to protect her. I kept these feelings, and eventually contradictions between my belief and fate began to appear. When I noticed these changes, I calmed down a bit and pledged that I¡¯d protect her to the best of my ability.
So when Prince Edward and Lady Yuri were pitted against Duke Armelia¡¯s daughter, I sided with Lady Yuri. After we sessfully exiled Lady Iris, I felt as if I had sessfully protected Lady Yuri.
¡°How could you have done such a thing!¡±
I had been called out by father. As I was wondering what he was talking about, Father sighed heavily.
¡°I¡¯m talking about the case with Duke Armelia¡¯s daughter!¡±
¡°...I can¡¯t understand what I have done to deserve being yelled at so much.¡±
¡°Is that your real response?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°It is impossible for us to even raise our hands against dukes, but it should be more impossible to raise a hand against a woman. Are you no longer taking the Knight¡¯s Code to heart?¡±
¡°So? Duke Armelia¡¯s daughter was teasing Lady Yuri.¡±
¡°Did you see her tease Yuri?¡±
¡°N-No I did not... But to call it a groundless rumour...¡±
¡°Did you witness that exact scene? Did you happen to hear it happening?¡±
¡°N-no...¡±
¡°You disgust me! You had no evidence whatsoever but you proceeded to raise your hand against a woman. Even more so since it was against the second prince¡¯s fiance. You¡¯re a disgrace to the knights. You have sullied our household, and furthermore you have sullied the honor of a knight.¡±
¡°But I was...¡±
¡°I¡¯m not listening to your excuses. Go cool your head off in penitence!¡±
I, who couldn¡¯t say anything in response, was led by a butler to a locked room. After that I took some time off of school in repentance. I was forbidden from training, and I spent my days idling in my room.
I couldn¡¯t understand why I was treated this way. I had just wanted to protect her. But my father¡¯s ¡°You have sullied the Knight¡¯s Code¡± kept spinning through my thoughts.
While I was pondering, I was called out by my mother.
¡°It has been a long time, Dorsen.¡±
I recalled that it had been a long time since Ist had a discussion with mother. As ofte, I had spent even my weekends at the Academy, but since my house arrest I had stayed in my room.
¡°It has been a while.¡±
In front of me was a can of tea and a mountain of never before seen brown teacakes.
¡°That¡¯s called chocte. It has gotten rather popr in the capital as ofte. Have a taste.¡±
On mother¡¯s rmendation, I put one in my mouth. It was delicious. It was sweet and a bit bitter, a really sophisticated taste.
¡°A conglomerate run by the Armelia Household began selling it.¡±
¡°The Armelia Household...¡±
¡°Rumor has it Iris was the one who invented it.¡±
Mother frowned as she murmured Lady Iris¡¯ name.
¡°Hey, Dorsen. Can you truly say you did the right thing?¡±
¡°The right thing?¡±
¡°Yes. To be honest, what you did was a really big problem given our house¡¯s standing, but putting that aside, do you really think you did the right thing?¡±
I couldn¡¯t understand Mother¡¯s true motive. I thought I did the right thing. While I was under house arrest, I reconsidered Father¡¯s words. Father probably wanted me to realize that as a future representative of the Katabelia House, I had to consider my social standings first and foremost. If it¡¯s like that, I have no reason to be ashamed of my actions. If I was able to protect her, my family didn¡¯t matter.
¡°You know, Dorsen. This is a bit rude to say, but I¡¯d have to side with Lady Iris. ¡±
¡°For what reason, Mother?¡±
¡°Considering Lady Yuri courted a man with a fiancee, and that man ended up stolen away, I¡¯d say Lady Iris¡¯ harassment was not uncalled for. A woman who loves her fiance had her fiance seduced by another woman. It wasn¡¯t unjustified for Lady Iris to channel all her jealousy and hate at Lady Yuri.¡±
¡°That is..¡±
¡°The man she loved was stolen. She was even exiled from society because you guys confronted her in front of everyone.¡±
I recalled herst words at the Academy. Tears streaming down her face, she said ¡°What more do you guys n on taking from me? First my fiance and then my position...¡±
¡°I see these teacakes as her resolution. The resolution to live alone, to make it through society without having to rely on marriage. Considering she was banished from society and her engagement was annulled, finding another engagement would be nearly impossible. Dorsen, you.. You raised your hand against that girl, supported a conspiracy, and on top that looked down upon her... Do you think that¡¯s correct as a knight?¡±
¡°That is..¡±
I couldn¡¯t even object. I hadn¡¯t thought about it. I hadn¡¯t seen that she¡¯d be in pain, that she¡¯d be depressed... I hadn¡¯t considered those obvious things.
¡°I understand you wanted to protect the girl you liked. But did you really hone your skills for that reason alone? Did you feel fulfillment when you raised your hand against such a girl?¡±
Mother¡¯s words stabbed my heart even more. I began to think she was right, but there¡¯s also no going back.
¡°I can¡¯t say too much since I¡¯m not a knight, but I can say for sure what you did to Lady Iris is the same exact thing as pure violence.¡±
When I was lectured by father, all I could feel was contempt. But now I felt pangs of confusion and regret.
¡°You should reflect on your actions more.¡±
After conversing with mother, she permitted my return to the Academy saying too many absences were bad. I attended my sses as usual, and I once again returned to the training grounds. I wanted to clear my mind after listening to mother. Maybe I wanted to run away from the truth mother had revealed to me, or Lady Iris¡¯ words. I wasn¡¯t sure which. I graduated from school while avoiding meeting Lady Yuri or Prince Edward.
After graduation, as nned, I joined the Order. I continued my life learning under my seniors.
Then one day, a mock battle with the Army was announced. I was confused as to why I was invited. I agreed to the invitation since it¡¯d be a great opportunity anyways.
There, General Gazelle appeared. Although being affiliated with the Army, General Gazelle is well respected in the Order as well. Beside him were his apprentices. Upon hearing that those two were his apprentices, the Army and Order began to buzz. To be honest, even if one wanted to be taught directly by General Gazelle, it was impossible. His poprity made it impossible to find students.
After being introduced to the three, the matches began. The crowd seemed to get more excited with every match. Eventually we came down to 2 wins and 2 losses. Next would be my turn. Expecting it, I stood up. In front of me was one guy from the Army Corps. As the time ticked down to the start of the match, General Gazelle dered that we should fight his two apprentices instead.
Interesting... I thought. To fight against my idol¡¯s apprentices... I was excited to see how skilled they are. I was excited to see how much I¡¯d grown.
Chapter 48
DD ¨C Chapter 48 The Oue
¡°...Round start!¡±
At the referee¡¯s shout, I swung my sword at the man named Ryle with all my strength. I nced over and saw my original opponent doing the same. It seems like we both came to the conclusion that we¡¯d have no chance of winning if we fought them together.
Ryle deflected my attack with his sword. The ng of metal on metal reverberated across the arena. From then on, no matter how hard I tried to overpower him, he didn¡¯t move an inch. Seeing him so unruffled, taking my swings as if they were nothing, ticked me off.
If this continues, I won¡¯t be able tond a hit. Considering my options, I took a step back and tried to attack from a different angle. As I began to attack again, my sword was repelled, and this time I was pushed back by a torrent of blows. Each and every blow was heavy, and it was all I could do to protect myself.
¡°...kuh.¡±
I tried looking for a hole, a ce to break through, but couldn¡¯t find anything resembling an opening. Being one-sidedly attacked, I couldn¡¯t even muster an attack. ...It¡¯s been a long time since I¡¯ve been forced into a corner. Given my upbringing, I¡¯ve never lost to my colleagues. When I joined the Order, I worked hard and won. Even still... In this situation, I can only defend. My opponent is calm andposed. I can¡¯t see the possibility of me winning this fight. To be honest, I¡¯m astonished by the difference in skill between us.
*ng*
In my periphery, a sword flew through the air. It seems like the match between the army guy and Dida has concluded. The winner is Dida. At the same time, Ryle¡¯s swings became stronger and stronger. As I thought, he had been taking it easy on me. The blows continued until eventually, I too was disarmed.
I lost... I tried to surrender, but Ryle kept swinging his sword.
¡°Wha-..¡±
Normally, if your opponent loses your sword, you¡¯d pull back. All I could do was dodge, I couldn¡¯t even murmur what I thought. Given the strength of his blows, the speed at which he swung his sword was astonishing.
¡°Stop! The match is over!¡±
Ryle stopped his sword upon hearing the referee. His sword was inches away from my neck, I was barely saved by the ref.
¡°........¡±
Ryle pulled his sword back with a look of disappointment. I let out a sigh of relief.
¡°...Why aren¡¯t you two affiliated with either the Army or the Order?¡±
I rxed, not having wanted to confront thest attack. Instead, I asked them something that has been on my mind. If it were them, I¡¯m sure both organizations would wee them, but I¡¯ve never heard of nor seen them before.
¡°We have someone who we must serve.¡±
¡°But... With that level of strength...¡±
¡°So what? I never even once thought of serving the royal family. As long as I protect the princess, I¡¯m fine.¡±
¡°...Dida, you... You don¡¯t need to say such a thing here.¡±
Ryle sighed at Dida¡¯s outburst.
¡°But Ryle, aren¡¯t you the same? What has the country done for us? The one who saved us was the princess.¡±
¡°That is true.¡±
¡°That¡¯s why. We have no intention of joining the Army nor the Order.¡±
After that remark, both Ryle and Dida left the arena. General Gazelle took their ce in the arena and stood in front of the Army and the Order.
¡°You¡¯ve done well, all of you. Let¡¯s set the pleasantries aside for today and have a drink.¡±
With that final speech, the mock battles had ended.
While the arena was getting lively again, I figured I¡¯d go wash off my sweat, so I headed to the nearby watering grounds.
¡°Nice work today.¡±
Having been tapped on the shoulder, I turned around to see my senior standing there. Since he was the closest to me in age, he frequently helped me out.
¡°That fight earlier was impressive.¡±
¡°Not even. I didn¡¯t evene close to being on par with them.¡±
¡°Well that¡¯s a given. If they were to fight someone on equal grounds with them there¡¯d probably be only General Gazelle on the army¡¯s side, while on the Order¡¯s side there¡¯d Captain Malcolm.¡±
Captain Malcolm was the Order¡¯s ace. If General Gazelle¡¯s apprentices could fight on par with him, it¡¯d be an amazing feat.
¡°I truly wonder why those two won¡¯te to the capital. I¡¯m sure that both the Order and the Army would wee them with open arms¡±.
¡°They exined earlier.¡±
¡°Even still...¡±
¡°When you suddenly questioned them, I was terrified. If you had continued, there¡¯s no doubt that they have drawn their swords on you.¡±
¡°You¡¯re kidding, right...¡±
I nced at my senior hoping he was joking, but I could only see him grimacing.
¡°Just like you, both the Army and the Order tried to scout them a while back, but we were firmly refused. We came on too hard, and there was duel. They said that their master had been insulted by the scout. They won.¡±
I was dumbfounded. True, if your master was insulted as a knight you had the right to challenge them to a duel, but I¡¯ve never heard of it actually happening before. I could only imagine them as mad dogs, protecting their master at all costs and barring their fangs at anyone who crosses them. But to have someone that can control such a beast, just who could their master be?
¡°...That fight was worse. They weren¡¯t ying around like they were today, and had General Gazelle not stopped them, the scout would¡¯ve lost his life.¡±
¡°It was that bad, huh...¡±
¡°Yeah. They don¡¯t follow the Order¡¯s code, nor do they fit the Army¡¯s ferocity, seemingly adapting to the situation. Dida¡¯s movements were too fast to perceive, while Ryle¡¯s attacks were too strong to guard against. That fight was unforgettable. That reminds me, you were also saved from Ryle¡¯s blows towards the end as well.¡±
¡°Why?¡±
¡°The master of those two is none other than Duke Armelia¡¯s daughter, Iris. I feel sympathy for your terrible luck. It¡¯s highly likely that General Gazelle knew beforehand that the results of thepetition were likely to disturb the bnce between the two organizations. That¡¯s why the two would step in to ensure that neither party would win. In the worst case scenario they probably decided to allow our two versus their two to defuse any bad situations. After the score ended up being 2 wins and 2 losses, they appeared. And when they did I figured since it was your turn next, they¡¯d be taking revenge for what happened at the academy. I was seriously worried about you for a second.¡±
¡°That is..¡±.
Their master was Duke Armelia¡¯s daughter Iris... Hearing the identity of their master, I was assaulted with a wave of emotions. Surely it was a joke that she was leading them, that she was the one they were attached to...
¡°That¡¯s why I said you did greating back alive.¡±
I now feel that way too. It was good that today was only a mock battle. It was good that I fought Ryle over Dida, or else I might¡¯ve not been standing here right now. I felt a chill creep down my back.
¡°....Senpai.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°What do you think of Duchess Iris?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t look for an answer from me. After all, I¡¯ve yet to talk to or even meet her.¡±
I felt those words pierce my heart. Before that event even urred, I recalled that I never spoke to her once.
¡°But you know... seeing how those two act, I can only say that it seems like she¡¯s a big-hearted person.¡±
¡°......That is a good point...¡±
Chapter 49
DD ¨C c49 Complicated Feelings
¡°Sorry, I seem to have drunk too much.¡±
I thought Grandfather would be the only one in this morning, but Ryle and Dida were also in. Grandfather tends to be rather zealous sometimes, so the two being brought with him as escorts can¡¯t be helped.
¡°Tanya, can you make sure these two get plenty of water?¡±
¡°Certainly.¡±
Whilst directing a request to Tanya who had been standing at my side, I sit down in the seat opposite from Grandfather.
¡°Grandfather, even if it¡¯s you, drinking too much will be bad for your health. Shouldn¡¯t you lessen the amount of alcohol that you drink?¡±
¡°Kuh...¡±
Grandfather grimaced... He does love alcohol after all.
¡°And so, how much did you drinkst night?¡±
¡°I was drinking with the guys from the Order and the Army. So.... I may have had too much fun and decided it wasn¡¯t enough, so I took these two and went out drinking.¡±
¡°Geez..¡±
The cause of this is thatst decision. Since long ago, Grandfather would take the two out to drink, trying to teach them their limits, but the two woulde back unconscious every time. Grandfather has taken a liking to the the two so he sometimes ends up forcing drink after drink on them.
¡°...Please excuse the interruption.¡±
¡°Oh. Tanya, what is it?¡±
¡°Rudeus-sama hase to pick up Sir Gazelle.¡±
¡°...What!¡±
Grandfather suddenly panicked. Since Grandfather rarely shows that side of him, Iughed.
¡°Tell him I¡¯m not here.¡±
¡°...But...¡±
As Tanya was thinking about how to pass that information to Rudeus, he appeared from behind her.
¡°So Grandfather... I¡¯ve heard that you drank a store dry again.¡±
¡°No, that¡¯s...¡±
¡°How many times do I have to tell you to please restrain yourself? You¡¯re a very influential person in this country. It may be peaceful now, but if you were suddenly attacked while you were unconscious, there will be nothing we can do. I beg for you to drink less outside!¡±
Hearing Rudeus¡¯ argument, it seemed like Grandfather¡¯s shoulders shrunk smaller and smaller. Rudeus is my mother¡¯s brother¡¯s son.. Basically he¡¯s my cousin, the head of household and heir to be of the Anderson House. Incidentally, Marquis Anderson says frequently that since he¡¯s weaker than Grandfather he doesn¡¯t want to be affiliated with the Order or the Army. Simrly, Rudeus isn¡¯t affiliated with either and is simply studying to be the sessor. Though I don¡¯t know what he¡¯s studying in particr... As one would expect, he is Grandfather¡¯s grandson. His athletic ability is simr to that of Ryle or Dida, and his physique is slender but well built.
¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Rudi.¡±
¡°It has been a while, Iris. Ah, sorry. Although it¡¯s a long-awaited reunion, we meet because of this kind of reason.¡±
I¡¯m 2 years older than him, so we met during one year at the Academy. But since we were in different years, meeting him was difficult, and near the end I was also banished from the Academy.
¡°It¡¯s fine. I was also telling Grandfather that he should drink less.¡±
¡°Is that so? I¡¯m thankful that Iris is telling Grandfather the same thing. Grandfather won¡¯t listen to what I say, but surely he¡¯d listen to you.¡±
¡°Surely that¡¯s not true. Oh, would you like to have some tea as well?¡±
¡°I¡¯d love to ept such a rare opportunity, but I have something to do afterwards. Alright then Grandfather, time to go home.¡±
¡°Ugh..¡±
¡°Grandfather, thank you for bringing Ryle and Dida home. You should also go home and rest your body.¡±
¡°Can¡¯t I stay here?¡±
While creasing his eyebrows, Grandfather pleaded.
¡°What¡¯re you saying? We¡¯re going home now.¡±
Rudeus shot down Grandfather¡¯s plea. As I thought the conversation between them is amusing.
¡°Iris, let¡¯s have a proper conversation next time.¡±
With that, Rudeus pulled Grandfather out of the room. I thought to myself, where does Rudeus hide that sort of strength.
Like a tornado that passed, the surrounding got extremely quiet.
¡°... Tanya, could I get one more cup?¡±
¡°Certainly.¡±
As I was nning to take a bit of a longer break, Berne walked into the room.
¡°Could I perhaps join in too?¡±
¡°Of course. Sit over there.¡±
Upon my words, my excellent maid, Tanya, ces a cup of tea in front of Berne.
¡°It¡¯s been a while since we¡¯ve had a conversation like this.¡±
Thest time we met was when the Foundation Day party was held, and even then I didn¡¯t talk to him. I had my own duties to attend to while Berne was following father around doing work.
¡°Yes... that is right.¡±
Berne nodded in affirmation, and drank some tea. The tea fit his palette and his expression rxed.
¡°I thought that you¡¯d be going back to your fief soon.¡±
¡°Yes. I¡¯ve already been away from my fief for a long time, it¡¯s probably about time I should head back. ...So, how have you been, Berne?¡±
¡°....I¡¯ve learned a lot working under Father. I need to recover the time I¡¯ve been wasting up until now.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not like you¡¯ve been ying around so I think it¡¯s fine, isn¡¯t it? And since it is something unique like academy life, I don¡¯t think it¡¯s too bad.¡±
I reminisced my previous life. If I remember correctly, school life is one of the vital moments. You don¡¯t realize it until you enter the work force. You work with, study with, fight with people of the same age...You sometimes have bitter moments, but in the end it¡¯s enjoyable. In my opinion, the time when you finally understand the joys of youth is a bit after you finish your school life.
¡°...But I¡¯ve stolen that precious time from you.¡±
¡°...?¡±
I couldn¡¯t hear Berne as his voice got quieter. His facial expression changed so I understood it was about something bad.
¡°... Nee-san. I have something I need to apologize for.¡±
¡°I was thinking about what you were going to say, but what exactly are you apologizing for?¡±
Even if I didn¡¯t ask what the reason was, I could see that he was talking about my banishment from the academy.
¡°... The banishment from the academy.¡±
I asked the question anyways since I wanted to know his motive.
¡°You don¡¯t need to apologize for that. It was my fault that I was stubborn. So it was my mistake, not yours.¡±
¡°You said thatst time too. But I don¡¯t think what you said is correct. At that time I was moving solely based on wanting to be loved by her. Working off of just my emotions lead to where we are now.¡±
¡°So what you wanted to show me was that you¡¯re aiming for the position of Prime Minister, and this apology was to show your resolution for it?¡±
I interpreted his apology as, ¡°I won¡¯t be swayed by my emotions anymore¡±. He came to that understanding while working under Father most likely.
¡°That is one reason, but it¡¯s not only that.¡±
¡°...What else is there?¡±
¡°When I was attracted to her, I moved on nothing else but emotion, simrly, I acted condescendingly to you who acted on her own emotions. You also have a heart of your own, and I failed to understand that your heart must have also been scarred. Knowing that, I¡¯d like to apologize as a family member.¡±
¡°....¡±
I had no words regarding Berne¡¯s reason. I felt a bit cross that he noticed now, but I also felt a bit d.
Ever since that ending, I couldn¡¯t see Berne as a family member. During that time, during that moment, Berne had chosen Yuri over me.
In my previous life, I thought that siding with the girl you liked was obvious, but at the time my self as Iris was yelling, ¡°Why... Why! Why do you not understand. I just loved him so much. Even you Berne, why would you throw me aside?¡±. I can understand my feelings more than I can understand myself. I sympathized with the yelling inside of me.
To be honest, I didn¡¯t care so much about Dorsen or Van because they were less involved. But I felt different towards Prince Edward and Berne. Since I was engaged to Edward, I felt attached to him. As for Berne, he was my precious family member. And so when the two sided with her, I felt shocked that I had been tossed away so easily. Furthermore I was disgraced even further by the two.
I was denounced in front of a great number of people. It was good that my memories of my previous life resurfaced then, but if that had not urred I may have fallen into a state of panic. Then and there, I also swore that I would never fall in love again, and on top of that I would never fully trust people. I was even thrown away by someone I considered family. The event that turned me into who I am made it so that I couldn¡¯t simply forgive him.
The cold part of myself couldn¡¯t help but think ¡°It¡¯s toote now¡±, but the other side of me wanted to forgive him.
¡°...I ept your apology; however, I cannot forgive you just yet.¡±
If it was her... If it was Yuri, would she have forgiven him right away? A useless thought surged through me.
¡°That is enough for me.¡±
With that, Berne took my apology as is.
Chapter 50
ED: I¡¯m slow.
Tranted by jynkitl.wordpress
Father¡¯s Advice
...Well, I guess it¡¯s about time to leave.
Tranted by jynkitl.wordpress
Thinking that, I headed towards Father¡¯s room. I knocked on the door, and walked in.
¡°Excuse me, Father.¡±
Father stared at me from beyond the wall of papers. Though I spoke to him once after I was banished from the Academy, that conversation feels like it was forever ago.
¡°You¡¯re heading home?¡±
¡°Yes. I n on returning to the fief tomorrow.¡±
¡°Is that so.¡±
Father ced down his pen on the table. He then gestured towards the seat that was ced in front of the study room table.
¡°If you¡¯ll excuse me.¡±
I obeyed and sat down.
¡°I have one thing that I want to warn you about.¡±
Upon hearing Father¡¯s strict tone, my posture corrected itself. It feels as if this conversation is more strict than thest time we faced off.
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Be careful of Queen Elria and her house... the Marquess Maeria¡¯s household.¡±
¡°I understand they¡¯re the head of the 2nd prince¡¯s faction, so I¡¯ll be sure to take extra care.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not what I meant. During the Foundation Day party, you proved you protected the crown prince¡¯s back in front of both domestic and foreign powers.¡±
¡°So basically, I¡¯ve be a nuisance to Queen Elia and the Maeria Household?¡±
My engagement to the 2nd prince had been annulled. Because of this, I figured it¡¯d be next to impossible for me to be epted by their faction. It¡¯s not a question of just my own feelings, but their image bing worse. If that were the case, I¡¯d be nothing besides a nuisance in the eyes of Queen Elia.
Tranted by jynkitl.wordpress
¡°No.. Not just you, the Armelia House too.¡±
¡°Oh...¡±
¡°By nature, the Armelia household is seen as an annoyance to the Maeria house. Although I¡¯m arade of the royalty I¡¯m merely the prime minister, and because Melly is a favourite of the crown prince and has such an influential voice in high society, we¡¯ve managed to stand at the top. Even so we¡¯ve avoided being involved with political affairs for a long time. By doing so we avoided being attacked by the Maeria house again and again. But now...¡±
¡°By breaking my engagement with the second prince, I¡¯ve applied pressure as a daughter of the Armelia house...¡±
¡°Precisely. You caused the fief to boom even faster than I could imagine, and even managed to found a conglomerate and turn a profit. You¡¯ve aplished too much too quickly. Because of that we¡¯ve be an existence that cannot be ignored by the Maeria House.¡±
¡°...My.. My apologies...¡±
How shameful... Everything going so swimmingly had me simply epting my good luck and not considering its aftereffects. It was something that I could have seen had I given it even the smallest amount of thought ¨C how annoying my existence was to the Armelia house. I was allowed that position out of the kindness of my father¡¯s heart. Yet, to think I simply caused my family more trouble...!
¡°...No. It¡¯s also my fault for not gauging your strengths properly. No need to apologize.¡±
¡°But still..¡±
¡°Fortunately, nothing has happened yet. So, Iris... Take the utmost precaution when moving forward from here on out.¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
Hearing my response, Father rang a bell. A maid promptly entered the room.
¡°Something to drink.¡±
¡°Absolutely.¡±
Without a moment¡¯s dy, a teacup was ced in front of me. I decided to drink it to calm my racing heart.
¡°This may seem a bit redundant...¡±
Looking troubled, my father prepared to speak.
¡°... It¡¯s obvious that you have to take precautions around the Maeria house, but you must also at all costs avoid Queen Elria.¡±
¡°Is that different from what you said earlier?¡±
¡°...It appears that Queen Elria betrayed the royal pce.¡±
Father spoke slowly, choosing his words with great thought. What is he saying with such dy..?
¡°... The disappearance of the real queen-to-be seems to also be rted to Queen Elria.¡±
¡°Father, have you such proof for a theory like that?¡±
¡°There was no evidence left. Are you saying that we should try investigating the queen?¡±
¡°...It was a slip of tongue.¡±
If I think about it, in this world where forensic investigation doesn¡¯t exist, finding the answer would be difficult. It¡¯d also be difficult to use physical force on someone with such high influence.
It could be a ploy by the 1st prince, or it could be true. I don¡¯t know who it might be, but the reason for spreading this rumor might be so that people won¡¯t investigate it further.
¡°Anyway, there¡¯s a rumour like that floating about. Make sure you take heed of what¡¯s happening around you.¡±
Tranted by jynkitl.wordpress
¡°Yes.¡±
I felt my heart shiver. I don¡¯t want to acknowledge it, but it seems like the opposing side is trying to single out opponents.
¡°I¡¯ve told Tanya, Ryle, and Dida ahead of time, so you be careful of yourself too.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll take Father¡¯s advice to heart.¡±
I¡¯vee a long way since my confinement. I know for sure that I don¡¯t want to die yet. Furthermore, if I were to die at this point in time, there¡¯s no doubt I¡¯d cause trouble for my territory¡¯s people. The reform I¡¯m leading right now and the politics surrounding my territory cannot be left aside.
¡°... In addition, you¡¯ve been looking into Baron Noir¡¯s daughter, Yuri, correct?¡±
¡°Ah... Father seems to know everything.¡±
¡°Well... So how much do you know?¡±
¡°Yuri¡¯s mother was a maid that worked in the royal castle.¡±
¡°Alright. ...By the way the family that was protecting her was the Reuben house.¡±
¡°...The Reuben house?¡±
I tilted my head in confusion at the name of a house I never heard of before.
¡°This is the limit of the information I can divulge at this moment.¡±
Hearing his statement, I gave up on prying more information from him.
¡°If you look into this, you should be able to discover what¡¯s been going on at the capital. But don¡¯t look too far into it. You¡¯d only be adding more stress to your already severe situation.¡±
¡°...Then why has Father...¡± Tranted by jynkitl.wordpress
¡°If your prot¨¦g¨¦ was sniffing around the capital, you¡¯d want to stop it before something happens right? If it¡¯s just a family name you should be able to discover information about it from a book.¡±
¡°...Thank you for the information.¡±
¡®Don¡¯t look into it any further¡®... huh. Considering our previous conversation, I can¡¯t simply do what I please anymore. As expected of Father. I have no reason to object.
¡°Thank you for the time. With this I¡¯ll excuse myself.¡±
¡°Ah. Be careful on your way home.¡±
I almost thought I heard him add ¡°too¡± to the end of his sentence. True, it¡¯s practically a given that attacking travelers is easier. I should listen well to what Tanya, Ryle, and Dida say on the way home.
Chapter 51
DD 51: Mdy, we¡¯re under attack
And that was it. There was no grandiose farewell party being thrown, only me going around exchange greetings with those closely acquainted before setting out for the fief.
Everyone in my family along with all servants sent me off. Even though I were to ¡°return¡± to the fief, for some reasons I felt a tinge of loneliness inside.
¡°...Mdy. We will hasten our trip home in full measure. As ufortable as it would be, please put up with it anyhow.¡±
¡°It is fine, Tanya. Everybody here must be worrying about my safety, right? It wouldn¡¯t feel right to make a fuss about it, though.¡±
Just as Tanya said, the trip is anything but a pleasant itinerary. I spent the entire daytime on carriage, only to rest incognito at local inns when night fell. Upon daybreak, we already set out with me on carriage. Days after days like that. It was tiring, but I didn¡¯tin since I was the reason for these to happen.
... Rather than that.
¡°Everyone, I am so sorry for putting you through such harsh time.¡±
While I could stay in good shape thanks to being on the carriage, the bodyguards had to apany on horses tirelessly all day long. This trip must have taken quite a toll on them. A simple sorry would not suffice, hence I conveyed my apology during a few breaks we had on the way.
¡°Mdy, there is no need to apologize, for we are Mdy¡¯s bodyguards after all.¡±
¡°An opponent that might be targeting me is an opponent to watch out for... Ryle and Dida, you guys are always gearing yourselves up for this, I suppose?¡±
As a close-knit bunch since childhood, having the capability to read those two¡¯s atmosphere despite their nonchnt behavior is a must before being able to decipher Tanya¡¯s deadpan face anyway.
Even though those two have never lost theirposures, they were constantly being on guard during the whole trip. Gave off an incredibly tense feeling, to say.
To judge if there would be an attack or not, in what way if that was the case. A frontal onught, or perhaps sneaky attempts in darkness of the night? Will the opponent resort to violence, or will they use contraptions such as poison though? Whether it is contraption or sleight of hand, how much could they have at their disposal? Yelp, that kind of opponents in their minds.
To begin with, what if the opponent was the royalty... Many would have quickly abandoned such a troublesome master, and they could have gone anywhere they wanted ¨C especially if it was Ryle or Dida. And yet here they are still following me, which makes me both happy and responsible at the same time.
While thinking of that, as if understanding my concern, Ryle came and kneeled before me.
¡°...I am honored to be your sword and shield, Mdy. For long and from this moment onward, I serve to protect Mdy¡¯s safety and well-being.¡±
Standing beside Ryle, Dida also kneeled.
¡°...I am honored to be your sword and shield, Mdy. For long and from this moment onward, as your servant I shall wield my sword for your sake, Mdy.¡±
As soon as Dida finished his speech, the other guards also turned to me and gave their salutes. It was unusual seeing Dida not cracking a joke ¨C which mildly surprised me, however the spectacle in front of my eyes came off as a true astonishment.
¡°Everyone, thank you so much.¡±
The short break came to an end, and once again I got on the carriage. Through the gap of the curtain, I absentmindedly took a peek at the scenery outside. Just a little more and we would arrive at the fief.
While on horseback, the guards maintained their positions side-by-side, making sure to encircle the carriage... Quite an ear-popping scene, I must say.
¡°...Mdy!¡±
Suddenly Tanya pulled herself toward me, trying to keep my body as far from the window as possible. The carriage¡¯s speed also went up considerably.
¡°...Right now, it seems like the guards are engaging in a battle.¡±
¡°Can you identify the assant?¡±
¡°Not that I have in mind. However, based on their equipment, I assume they are not an established force though...¡±
It was silence inside the carriage from then on. An air of tension soon upied the whole ce. The carriage went through, trying to distance itself from the tumult.
Before long, the carriage slowed down to its original speed and came to a halt.
¡°What happened?¡±
¡°Please wait for a while, Mdy.¡±
Tanya seemed to be talking with Ryle outside.
¡°It appears that the situation is now under control.¡±
¡°I see. Is everyone safe?¡±
¡°Yes. You may call for report from Ryle, is that alright?¡±
¡°dly.¡±
I shifted from my position and approached Ryle. Apart from being a bit dirtier, Ryle didn¡¯t seem to have any visible injuries, which is a great relief.
¡°My apology for still being on horse, Mdy. Right now, we are annihting the hostile force, and has conducted manhunt for the several remaining remnants.¡±
Annihtion ¨C a word carries such great burden, especially to a person who once resided at a peaceful country like Japan. However, the happiness of driving off the crisis outweighed the concern. I hate to admit this, but the present ¡°me¡± is no longer the same as the ¡°me¡± in the previous world.
¡°I see... Thank you, truly. What about the casualty?¡±
¡°There are several people slightly wounded. However, the guards may resume their duties without problem.¡±
¡°It is good then... Regarding the assant, have you learnt anything about them yet?¡±
¡°Regrettably no. From their equipment and movement, they appeared to be ordinary bandits... However, it is unclear whether they targeted us because we are nobles, or because their true objective was Mdy though.¡±
Unfortunately, bandits still exist within this country, especially at fiefs¡¯ border where public order is not so strongly maintained.
Nevertheless, were they just ordinary bandits who seek ransom by kidnapping nobles indiscriminately, or were they hired to make a move on me? If it was thetter case, I felt the attack by the queen and that sect¡¯s subordinates was not serious enough though.
¡°My utmost apology. By all rights, we should have kept a few alive to interrogate...¡±
¡°It is fine. Considering the number of assants, I deemed it would be difficult to even capture one. For now, aren¡¯t we not so far from the fief? Since we n to arrive at our destination before the day is over, let¡¯s make it quick then. I will also express my gratitude to everyone thereafter.¡±
Once again, the carriage departed. It seemed like those who conducted manhunt has also returned to continue the trip.
...I want to return to the fief quickly.
My mind was upied by such thought while being rocked by the carriage.
Chapter 52
DD 52: Restart and Reunion
...And thus, we finally arrived at the fief. Naturally we felt nostalgic after being gone for long, however, having reached the destination with no further incidents genuinely overwhelmed our hearts with a wave of relief.
¡°Wee home, Mdy.¡±
Led by Sebastian and Sei, every servant who stayed behind at the fief turned up to greet us as well.
¡°We are aware of what happened during the trip. By all means, please take your time and enjoy a good night¡¯s sleep.¡±
¡°Thank you, Sebastian. Everyone too, thank you for your reception.¡±
I took up Sebastian¡¯s suggestion without reserve. Probably due to the pressure continually built up along the way, I was thoroughly exhausted. Now that my mind has been calmed, it seemed like the burden was lifted all at once.
I headed to my room while being escorted by Sebastian. Upon entering, I took a shower, then changed into a morefortable attire. Resting on the chair afterwards, I drank the herb tea prepared by Tanya.
¡°It has been a long day for you, Tanya. Please have a rest now. I am going to sleep right away.¡±
¡°As you wish.¡±
Tanya was also tired as expected, hence she willingly epted my suggestion and retreated to her room.
Phew... letting out a sigh, my body quivered while I tightly embraced myself... Honestly it was frightening. Although I didn¡¯t have to confront the assant directly thanks to everyone... to be reminded of the fact that my life was targeted, even now, still make my blood run cold.
Nheless, just because it is frightening doesn¡¯t mean I am afraid to make a move, and it would be ridiculous should I walk away from this. I need to find out about the origin of those bandits in haste, and there would be a heap of things to study thence.
But for today, I should rest myself fully... and thus, I was in deep slumber soon after lying in bed.
Next morning, I woke up at the usual time. Getting asleep earlyst night, I thought I would be an early bird in the morning though... Well, I wonder if I was worn out that much yesterday. Thanks to that, I feel immensely refreshed now.
A perfect morning routine started with me practicing yoga, taking a shower then putting on some proper attire. Eventually I went to the dining hall, having a nostalgic meal in the fief after quite some time away.
¡°...Iris-sama!¡±
Rim¨¦ came in while I was enjoying the postprandial tea time. Even though she showed up to wee me back yesterday, we hadn¡¯t had an actual conversation so it was somewhat sentimental seeing her this time.
¡°Ah, Rim¨¦. What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°What¡¯s the matter, you say!? I was worried to death! Thank goodness you are safe after all.¡±
¡°Thank you for your concern over me. As Rim¨¦ can see, I am perfectly fine right now, so please don¡¯t cry so much like that.¡±
¡°But...¡±
While sniffing constantly, her tears just wouldn¡¯t stop rolling down her cheek. Somehow it brings back memories... Rim¨¦ was also weeping hysterically like this thest time I went back home after having my engagement with Ed-sama broken off.
¡°I¡¯m terribly sorry for making you so worried, Rim¨¦. You can stop crying now... If you calm down, we are gonna have plenty of talkter on, okay?¡±
¡°O-Okay...¡±
...That¡¯s right, calm down... It was not just Rim¨¦¡¯s feeling here though.
¡°...Mdy.¡±
¡°Uhm, Sebastian. I will start working right after this. Though I have received your report by mail, it would be great if I can have a look at individual report of each department. I would also like to have an audience with the respective person in charge, if necessary.¡±
The top priority is to grasp the current situation as well as settlement of documents piled up while I wasn¡¯t here. Now that I am back in the fief, this is what I ought to do for the time being. Upon entering the study, what lies before me is a mountain of sorted documents ced on the desk.
¡°Well, I will take my time reading the documents first. Pleasee when I call.¡±
¡°As you wish.¡±
¡°Also, please summon Ryle and Dida for me as well.¡±
Those bandits from yesterday need to be investigated, and since the process will take time, I had better issue the instructions in advance.
I began tackling the documents after Sebastian left the room... How long will it take to finish examining everything, I wondered... Just when I was lost in thought for a moment, someone knocked the door.
¡°Come in.¡±
I had expected Ryle and Dida to show up, but the one arriving turned out to be Dean.
¡°Dean!¡±
I was mildly surprised by the appearance of the unexpected visitor.
¡°It has been awhile, Mdy.¡±
¡°Certainly it is... During the time I was in the royal capital, you must have been here quite asionally, I guessed? Thank you so much, Dean.¡±
¡°It is my pleasure. Leaving that aside, I have heard the news. Is it true that you got attacked on the way home?¡±
¡°...Yes. But where did you...?¡±
Don¡¯t tell me the rumor has already spread across the fief... I inquired Dean out of curiosity.
¡°It has be the talk of the town justte. For Mdy to safely return is a wonderful thing to know.¡±
Hence, I was slightly relieved upon hearing his response.
¡°Thanks to the members of the guards, we have made it somehow... By the way, I have a few questions for you Dean...¡±
¡°No problem. Since I want to report several matters as well, without further ado let¡¯s get down to business.¡±
Our short-lived greetings thus ended. I asked Dean about some unclear points emerged from what I had been reading so far. It appeared that while I wasn¡¯t here, Dean and Sebastian were both in charge of running the business, so I felt truly grateful for him to stop by at this timing.
¡°...So, thend readjustment project in the fief¡¯s capital ispleted. Regarding the family registers, we have finished drawing up every neighborhood within the fief¡¯s border, therefore what remains is only the cost of ownership fornd plots outside the fief¡¯s capital.¡±
This was the progress confirmation of the work implemented before I headed to the royal capital. Land ownership is a straightforward concept in the fief¡¯s capital, due to having a considerable number of residential plots here. Exchanging standard contracts when conducting real estate transaction has long be amon practice. However, if one were to deal withnd outside the fief¡¯s capital, such convenience would diminish. It is not unusual for the kinds of rural districts to not have a detailed record of plot location and ownership.
¡°Exactly. For rification¡¯s purpose, the east region is almostpleted. As for the south region... particrly the cacao-producing viges. Since theirnd ownerships have already been sorted out when they signed contract with Azura Conglomerate, this will take only a bit longer... Problems are the west and the north region.¡±
¡°Hmm... At this pace, there is no choice but to go and have a talk with the citizens in those regions as soon as possible.¡±
¡°Yes. Currently, the public affairs department is putting their highest priority on the task. At the same time, they are also undertaking the creation of residency certification in the fief¡¯s capital.¡±
¡°I see. Please proceed as nned from now on.¡±
As I was getting back to the mountain of documents, there was another knock on the door.
¡°Please excuse us.¡±
Entered the study this time were Ryle and Dida.
¡°We apologized for beingte.¡±
¡°It¡¯s all right, you two... Well then Dean, I¡¯m sorry but can you step back for a while?¡±
The nature of the following conversation was not something that even Dean was allowed to take part in.
¡°No problem. In the meantime, I will carry on with the tasks as discussed with Mdy earlier today.¡±
Dean quickly made his way out of the room.
Chapter 53
DD 53: With the servants
¡°First and foremost, once again allow me to express my sincerest gratitude. Saying thank you hardly seems enough now. Without everyone, I couldn¡¯t imagine being able to return home in safety anyway.¡±
¡°Mind not, for what we bodyguards have done ¨C as this guy said the day before ¨C was a natural course of action given the circumstances. On the other hand, you appear to have slept quite soundlyst night, princess.¡±
¡°Indeed, and you seem lively as well, Dida.¡±
The duo is in a better spirit today, and looks as though to have reverted to their usual expression ¨C in the manner of how frequent Ryle giving Dida and his frivolous talk a dirty look. The fact that they managed toe back unscathed and currently stay in a safety zone with no imminent danger is something worth appreciating... Nevertheless, there is no greater feeling than seeing these guys have the chance to loosen up at longst.
¡°Well then, both of you. How about we move onto the main subject...?¡±
¡°You meant the background of those bandits from yesterday?¡±
¡°Apparently, yes. Frankly speaking, if that was Elria-sama pulling the strings from behind like Father had warned, I would deem it quite a harmless move though. Yet considering the timing of the attack, we cannot merely disregard the assant as ordinary bandits.¡±
Elria-sama certainly can strike at me in her own ways without making use of those bandits. For example, she can effectively exploit her house¡¯s political influence, or even abuse her position as the queen of the country.
Still, the timing was so peculiar that hardly anyone finds the attackpletely unrted. As far as I am concerned, this was more like pure rampage, rather than a calcted move orchestrated by a noble supportive of Elria-sama and her house.
¡°Regarding this matter, we have alreadyunched the investigation with Tanya.¡±
¡°...With Tanya? It can¡¯t be, since yesterday...?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. Last night, she gave directions to the servants in the mansion and try to look into the incident by herself, hence we also join in the investigation.¡±
When I recalled how quickly she retreated to her room the night before... surely you jest, she has been working non-stop ever since? Good grief, honestly when does that girl take a break, I wonder?
¡°I see... understood. Thank you for your continuous support.¡±
¡°Then, we will head back to work.¡±
As those two left, they went past Merida who was about to enter the room.
¡°Oh, Merida. It has been awhile.¡±
Because Merida was entrusted with the teahouse division of the Conglomerate, she has been keeping herself busy rushing from stores to stores all day, so it has been a long time since west met at the mansion.
¡°I was informed that Mdy had just gone through quite a troubling experience. Out of anxiety, I came to see you as quickly as I could.¡±
¡°Thank you. As you can see though, I am perfectly fine, don¡¯t you think?¡±
¡°Indeed. Were you to get hurt, I would surely tear both Ryle and Dida apart.¡±
To such a Merida-esque remark, I couldn¡¯t help but let out augh.
¡°And there¡¯s one other thing. The newmodity Mdy spoke of is now ready.¡±
¡°Oh, really? Did you bring it along by any chance?¡±
¡°Unfortunately, only the news for today. For I was hurrieding to the mansion and forget the item in question was fully my mistake. Next time, I will definitely show you when it is prepared.¡±
¡°I¡¯m looking forward to that.¡±
Themodity I requested from Merida was a kind of dessert made using a type of vegetable gtin, which can only be obtained through trading with nearby countries.
¡°And what about coffee? When will we begin serving that beverage at our stores?¡±
While I was at the royal capital, coffee has finally been created. Incidentally, this is dandelion coffee since coffee bean has yet been discovered. From the perspective of a coffee addict in the previous world, they are slightly different somehow though...
¡°Let¡¯s hold back for now as we still have a lot to do such as advertising. ¡®Till it can be served in stores, I would be grateful if you cane up with desserts using coffee.¡±
¡°Understood. Anyway, I was thinking of having a temporary stay at the mansion after a long absent period, and will focus on the discussed problems in the meantime.¡±
¡°I will leave that to you.¡±
¡°Speaking of which, how was the royal capital you haven¡¯t seen for a while?¡±
¡°...Even though I sort of expecting to be filled up with various emotions, in the end I didn¡¯t feel anything at all.¡±
¡°...Nothing, you say?¡±
¡°Nothing. Naturally, I was both nostalgic and delightful when meeting with my friends and family. However, it seems like I have little sentimental attachment to the ce called royal capital.¡±
¡°You must have felt quite relieved, I suppose?¡±
Merida smiled happily.
¡°Rather than feeling relieved... I wonder if it was because that ce was not where the old me belonged.¡±
When I was brought back to life, I was in the middle of that incident ¨C and before I can develop some sort of attachments to the royal capital, (un)fortunately I already came to the fief. As far as I am concerned, due to the dispute between Miss Yuri and the me holding the title of duke¡¯s daughter, the royal capital was inly a suffocating experience.
¡°Fuun, was that really so?¡±
¡°That was how it is... To me, this is my home, and you guys here are my precious family. For that reason, I am happy with this oue.¡±
¡°Hahaha, it is our utmost honour to receive such apliment.¡±
After exchanging a few more words, Merida also left the room.
Thus, I went back to the documents.
...Tax revenue is excellent. Thanks to the increasing trade volume with foreign countries, the Conglomerate¡¯s profit has gone up as well. Furthermore, it seems like the sales ofmodities made by the high school division is rising at a favorable pace. In any case, with more jobs created, the individual ie has also been improved.
The construction of middle school division is now underway. Next in the list would be the infrastructure development of rural areas... Though the infrastructure in the fief¡¯s capital is so well-maintained that you wouldn¡¯t feel inconvenient, in rural areas there are a lot of ces without ess to water and sewer services.
As I was checking on each task¡¯s progress, signing, and making modifications as needed, there was another knock on the door.
¡°...Excuse me, there is something I forgot to report earlier. Since I¡¯m going to leave today, can I have a moment of your time?¡±
Chapter 54
DD 54: Answer to the confession-like scouting
The person entering the room was Dean.
¡°Oh... Are you leaving already? You just arrived a short while ago though.¡±
¡°I¡¯m afraid so. It was because this time, I actually slipped out of my house for a moment toe and report to Mdy.¡±
¡°I see... Sorry for troubling you, Dean. Well, what was the matter you forgot to mention earlier?¡±
¡°...The children of the institution wished to see Mdy. It seems that they wanted to show you their fruits ofbor, after making preparation for a recital to be held at the academy.¡±
¡°A recital!? Now I¡¯m curious about what they¡¯re nning to perform!¡±
Speaking of which, I haven¡¯t visited the institution for quite some time, even though I used to drop by around once every ten days before the trip to the royal capital.
¡°If I am not mistaken, there will be drama, drawing and singing. Apparently, the children will split into several groups to do the respective performance.¡±
¡°Oh dear... I¡¯d love to attend the recital for sure. I will head there when everything is settled.¡±
Even though I really want to go to ease my mind, at this time such action would be unreasonable. Most likely, the bodyguards will not allow me to do so, and as for me, there is no way I am going to put the children in danger by my appearance.
¡°...By saying when everything is settled, I assumed you weren¡¯t merely implying the fief and Conglomerate¡¯s affairs?¡±
My mind was going nk for a while upon hearing Dean¡¯s nonchnt remark... Aa, now that I have calmed down, isn¡¯t this awkward silence the same as a confirmation? I couldn¡¯t help but feeling regretful about my action then.
¡°If you don¡¯t mind me asking, why did you think so?¡±
Even though I know this was a futile attempt, I still inquired about his thought.
¡°To be honest, it was not hard to draw that conclusion, judging from the way Ryle-san and Dida-san making quite a serious expression when they entered the room. Coincidentally, I was reminded of the attack the day before by those bandits on Mdy.¡±
¡°...You¡¯ve got a point.¡±
Dean was sharp-witted as ever. Perhaps at this point, it would be unnecessary to continue keeping him in the dark.
¡°Furthermore, there was Mdy¡¯s expression. Certainly, it was not a face you would show even when immersing yourself in the fief¡¯s affairs, nor the Conglomerate¡¯s... there was a sign of fear and uneasiness beneath, I concluded.¡±
...I gave up. To think he can read a person¡¯s emotion that much, I feel like further objection would be meaningless.
¡°Tell me, Dean. Under those circumstances, why did you take the trouble toe here and let me know about it?¡±
It is not hard to figure out that the queen is my opponent, and if it¡¯s him he would immediately understand that I am in an unstable position. If he takes into ount what happened thus far, it can¡¯t be helped if he decided to leave this ce quickly, so for him to deliberately came here and talked about the institution¡¯s matter was a big question mark. Or is it, perhaps, the farewell gift after all?
¡°That is, of course, I was thinking if the situation around Mdy got settled, how about we go there together?¡±
To such an unexpected answer, I couldn¡¯t fully grasp the meaning behind those words straight away.
¡°...Dean. Are you serious about what you have just said?¡±
¡°Am I? If not, I wouldn¡¯te all the way back and tell you though.¡±
¡°...I¡¯d imagine in your case, you will get away from here as soon as possible.¡±
¡°Do you really think of me as such a heartless person?¡±
My eyes were wide opened as if being surprised by his remark. Did I just say something that strange?
¡°ming you heartless or such, there is no reason for you to stay here. To begin with, since every of your contracts so far is short-term only, you don¡¯t help an obligation to stay afterwards. Besides, I¡¯m positive that you can yourself a high-paying contract at other ces with ease. There is no need for you to expressly remain at an increasingly risky ce like this.¡±
Of course, there is sry in his contract. By settling the fief¡¯s affairs as my right-hand assistant, his sry is a little higher than a normal fief¡¯s officer. Though higher to be said, the sry of a fief¡¯s officer is not generous in the first ce. As far as I am concerned, if we take ie into consideration, the Conglomerate¡¯s advisor¡¯s is fairly high. The merit of a fief¡¯s officer is that his ie will be stable as long as the fief is not copsed, though in his case, such merit would disappear since he is not in a permanent position.
I have no rights to force him to stay, and he can be on his own after the contract period ended. In other words, he can just choose not toe until the situation calmed down.
¡°...I didn¡¯t know that Mdy was holding me in such high esteem.¡±
Deanughed as if trying to crack a joke, though I replied honestly.
¡°If not, I would not have entrusted you with the job so far.¡±
To those words I gave while sighing, Dean let out a smile.
¡°Well... certainly if job is the only criteria you¡¯re looking for, then there is nothing challenging enough I have encountered up until now.¡±
What big words you¡¯re spouting... truly to give the opponent such an impression can only be Dean himself. Or rather, I was the one who thinks of him in this manner.
¡°Nheless, that would be extremely boring. Studying, then exercising, then what? Only by oveing the hardships encountered along the way can one feel a sense of aplishment. What I enjoyed had nothing to do with the subject¡¯s appeal or emotional attachment.¡±
If I were to be put in his position, I would surely agree with his viewpoint. Even in the previous world, when I managed to achieve something that I thought to be greatly difficult, I did feel a great sense of aplishment... although I can¡¯t understand the reason he decides to bring this up right now.
¡°...But I really enjoyed these days, since I came here. Because of Mdy, who has original ideas that no one ever thought of before, and the excellent servants working with you. It has been a long time since I am eager to know what to do next, and what the result would turn out, hence it is interesting.¡±
He walked from the doorstep in a steady pace, getting closer to my desk.
¡°That is why I am here. Although it started off as a one-off decision, I was gradually tempted toe back afterwards.¡±
I watched the guy with towering figure approaching me. He was wearing an extremely delightful expression.
¡°It is natural for Mdy to not put your faith in me. On top of me making only short-term contract, there are trustworthy subordinates who have been with Mdy since you were young.¡±
It is true that I trust them... or rather excluding Father and Mother, they are the only ones whom I can really trust.
¡°I won¡¯t say that I want you to treat me the same way as those guys. The time and memories they spent with you is something I cannotpete. However, Mdy ¨C it is my pleasure and my desire to be your hand and feet ¨C even after the contract period ends.¡±
¡°...Dean...¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to keep your distance from me. Even though our time together wasn¡¯t that much... I have belonged to you since a long time ago.¡±
My face grew hot as I was hearing his words. Although it is always me who do those confession-like scouting on other people, it is embarrassing when I am on the receiving end.
After saying what is needed, Dean left the room.
Leaving behind me, still dumbfounded on chair for a while.
Chapter 55
DD 55: Suspicion and Notification
Two weeks have passed since I returned to the fief.
The investigation regarding the bandits is still ongoing, and I have almost finished looking over the documents that required my approval. Whenever I had free time, my mind would drift back to what Dean said and my mood would turn foul, hence I was fully concentrating on the job.
Today, I finished my work early, so I was heading to the library to take a look into the information sent by Father.
The library, though in the mansion, is located in another building different from which I reside in. Upon entering the atrium room, I was weed by lines of bookshelves so tall that they nearly reached the ceiling, which are brimming with various books.
¡°Oh, Mdy? It has been awhile since youst came here, hasn¡¯t it?¡±
As I entered, I saw Rehme.
¡°So this is where you are today, Rehme.¡±
¡°Yes, I came here since there are no sses scheduled for today. More importantly, what brings Mdy to this ce?¡±
¡°I am looking for information on the Rubens House.¡±
¡°You mean the House ofRubens the Duke? That is quite an unusual name I¡¯ve just heard.¡±
¡°A Duke House? Why does that sound so unfamiliar...?¡±
¡°That is to be expected. It is a house founded by a prince of several generations before, with no fief to govern and only has a mansion in the royal capital. Thest time they were a topic of interest was nearly thirty years ago, I believed.¡±
¡°Thirty years ago... Does it have anything to do with the Towair war?¡±
¡°Yes, you are correct. Since our country won, Towair sent a princess to marry into the royal family ¨C however, at that time the former Queen was the one in power, plus the crown prince was too young for marriage and the couple¡¯srge age gap made them not a good match. Furthermore, if the Towair¡¯s princess was taken into the royal family or a house having close ties with royal family, there would be problems regarding session to the throne. Eventually, the House of Duke Rubens was singled out as the appropriate candidate. Their line would never ascend the throne unless the main line disappeared, and they certainly did have royal blood running in their veins... such were the circumstances surrounding the Rubens House.¡±
...In other words, the current House of Duke Rubens have connections to the country of Towair, and thanks to the Duke¡¯s introduction, Miss Yuri Noir¡¯s mother was epted to be an attendant in the royal pce. It is difficult to refuse someone with a reliable letter of introduction from a Duke House, especially when hiring servants requires sifting through arge pool of unknown applicants.
Even though the princess of Towair was forced upon them by a royal decree, had the duke rejected because of that, their reputation would surely be damaged. Since we are talking about Father here, I¡¯m confident that he has used the situation to his advantage and sent someone to monitor them.
Well, in any cases... the loose ends are connected to each other somehow. This is taking a turn for the worse. In short, the odds of Yuri Noir¡¯s mother having ties with Towair is quite high, and for Miss Yuri Noir herself to be influenced by her own mother ¨C perhaps ¨C is also a possibility not lightly disregarded.
After considering all evidences presented, I was strangely convinced of this conclusion. However, as Father had said, this is not my battlefield. To involve myself in political conflicts between nations is not something a lord of a fief would do... much less an acting lord I am. Especially at the time when one must secure a firm foothold, if I were to concern myself about such things, I will lose what I have worked hard to gain so far.
¡°Is there anything wrong, Mdy? You are looking extremely pale.¡±
¡°...I was just thinking about various matters, but I am fine now.¡±
Yes, I am fine... I think? If it was Father, no doubt he would have collected further information and started fielding some countermeasures already.
If there is one thing I feel bothered by... I guess that would be about her existence. For argument¡¯s sake, let¡¯s assume she truly is a spy from Towair then. Toe to the point, her n has seeded since she has been engaged to the second Prince... but if she hadn¡¯t, what would Towair do? I am sure there is no way they would gamble on her n only, and if they did scheme something, they would have settled for alternatives besides her. Also, for a spy, her methods stand out too much unlike how a real one always trying to keep a low profile. Perhaps, my mind has been spoilt too much by the spy novels I read in my previous life? Regardless, her behavior does not match up with that of a spy for another country.
As I was thinking of this, I heard the pounding of footsteps approaching closer and closer. Then the door flew open with a bang.
¡°Be quiet in the library-!¡±
Rehme angrily scowled, but that expressionsted only a moment as she was taken aback by those making their ways in.
I turned my gaze to the people who entered and...
¡°Mdy!! We have an emergency!!¡±
Sebastian and Tanya, who rarely lose their cool, are now looking desperate.
Chapter 56
¡°Tell me, what has happened?¡±
Naturally my voice also got strained. Just why these two came in haste with such desperate expression... hardly could it be due to some kinds of witless reasons, I suspected.
¡°It¡¯s the Church of Darryl ¨C they were going to pronounce an emunication against Mdy...!¡±
¡°Say what...!?¡±
To the turn of event which would not happen even in my wildest imagination, I involuntarily let out a scream-like voice.
My face was turning pale. A sudden wave of dizziness overwhelmed me as if I was suffering from anemia, and my heart was beating wildly inside my chest.
...In this country, the Church of Darryl is the official religion, with most of the poption being affiliated as its followers. Strictly speaking, being regarded as representatives of God whom the citizens worship as the object of faith, the words of Darryl Church¡¯s Pope and its Priests carry significant weight. At times, such can easily surpass the aristocratic authority.
As may be expected, it was set up so that the son of Darryl Church¡¯s Pope should attend the academy reserved for nobles¡¯ children only.
Meanwhile, a pronouncement of emunication by the Church of Darryl means that the subject will no longer be recognized as one of its followers... or to be frank, they have been banished from themunion on moral grounds for good.
Almost every citizen in this country is a follower of the Church of Darryl. Conversely, non-believers in the eyes of the rest are referred to as merely ¡°heretics.¡± Let alone being emunicated, they are considered sinners to the Church as well as a public target of contempt.
For a noble¡¯s daughter who should be a leading exemr of the country to be emunicated... this isn¡¯t a matter on the level of giving me a bad name. It is something which should not have urred in the first ce.
Obviously, all credit and personal connections I have built up so far will also be gone.
To speak as an Earthling, perhaps this is rather simr to the event referred to as the Humiliation of Canossa. Without doubt, many would make use of this emunication pronouncement to strike at me... just thinking of that already gives me a headache.
¡°The reason was?¡±
¡°For deliberately having a church destroyed. To disrupt thend devoted to God is an impudent act against Him, a sin which could not be forgiven... such were the reasons stated.¡±
¡°...For deliberately having a church destroyed...? Don¡¯t tell me, thend readjustment project...?!¡±
Certainly, I did destroy one of their churches. It was the building served as an orphanage where Mina used to live. Nevertheless, it should not be a trouble since that ce is no longer in possession of the Church, a plot ofnd currently belongs to no one. Furthermore, we already have a n to build another big church as a recement though.
This was totally against me... no, the more I think of it, this pronouncement is an attack directed against the whole Armelia Duke House.
...Was that son of Pope ¨C Van ¨C the one pulling the strings from behind? Or perhaps, the Church itself orchestrating this incident? Or again, this being another ploy of the Second Prince¡¯s faction?
¡°As for the countermeasures... that¡¯s right, let¡¯s submit the construction n and design of the new church to them. We need to rify that it was not mere destruction, but a relocation of the old building to another ce.¡±
In the meantime, our main concern is not to find out who did this. Certainly, it would be great if we knew their identities though... but for now, our priority is the reality presented before us.
Rather than putting any effort to search for the mastermind, it is necessary to deal with the emunication in one way or another... Surely, I must apologize Father and Mother for the inconvenience I¡¯ve caused, as anxiety spreads through town the fief¡¯s affairs will stagnate, and damage to the Conglomerate will be immeasurable.
¡°Sebastian, please make preparation at once.¡±
¡°As you wished.¡±
Sebastian gave his bow, then immediately turned back, and left the library.
¡°And Tanya, what about your emergency?¡±
Nothing can surprise me at this point. Rather, I believe there is no such matter more devastating than having the Church dere you as a sinner.
¡°Mdy, there are two things I want to report to you. First is the progress update on the investigation of the attack against Mdy the other day.¡±
¡°That is not important right now.¡±
To put it bluntly, I don¡¯t have the luxury to listen to the progress report on that matter at the moment, even though my life was in danger back then.
¡°I don¡¯t think so, please listen to this, Mdy. As I proceeded with the investigation, I found out that the fief, where the attack urred, was in fact supporting the Second Prince¡¯s faction. Still, it is unknown whether that and those bandits have anything to do with each other though.¡±
¡°I see. What¡¯s next?¡±
Unfortunately, even though under normal circumstances this would be quite a bombshell, the impact from the previous report was so great that Tanya¡¯s discovery seemed trivial at most.
¡°Yes, and here is the second report. That fief has announced an increase in trade tariffs and toll against the Armelia Duke House.¡±
¡°...Say what!?¡±
Again, I involuntarily let out a scream-like voice.
...At any rate, the neighboring fief located at the north is the major route from our Armelia¡¯s fief to the royal capital. With the east side facing the sea and the west side totally upied by rugged ranges of mountain, there is no choice but to make a detour should we choose to travel on southern roads to the royal capital located northwest. Inevitably, most of the exports from our fief had to pass through that northern neighboring fief to arrive at the royal capital.
¡°The reason was...?¡±
Nheless, that neighboring fief is small to begin with, having half of its northern area being just mountain. Moreover, since they have be an important point of trade, they have been putting more effort in developing inns and tourism rather than field cultivation ¨C hence the number of arablend wasn¡¯t much and they have to rely on grain export from our fief. To think such circumstances have made mepletely overlook this possibility...
¡°For their lord being an emunicated sinner, is what they stated. And also, to protect our domestic agriculture.¡±
¡°To protect their domestic agriculture...!? They only have a few plots of cultivatednd for such a huge poption!¡±
Their food self-sufficiency rate is terrible, and without the affordable agricultural products from our fief, I doubt they can even manage to feed themselves... I wonder, is this an attack by the Second Prince¡¯s faction?
¡°Howe... for both of these to happen at the same time...!¡±
With the announcement of the neighboring fief, the current situation has be dire. Other fiefs... especially those belong to the Second Prince¡¯s faction, would take advantage of this development. Besides, it is not only the export to the royal capital. The Conglomerate¡¯s process of getting new shops established in other fiefs will also be affected as well...!
Gradually, we are trying to expand the scope ofmerce, not only to the royal capital but also to other fiefs and foreign countries. That is, in case an internal strife urs at the royal capital, we can still make good ie out of the business.
However, it can¡¯t be helped if other territories decide to impose tariffs on our goods.
¡°Rehme, please do some research on how long the transport will take and the cost incurred should we switch to the alternative route from the south, then makeparison and report to me. And Tanya, please ask Moneda and Sebastian toe see me as soon as possible.¡±
After Sebastian finished making preparation for the previous matter, we can discuss the impact of current situation on our fief¡¯s affairs. At that time, I will also summon the fief¡¯s main bureaucracy to the meeting.
¡°As you wished.¡±
Tanya once again departed. I also left the room right afterwards.
I almost felt like copsing on the way back, but still struggled to stand firm though... Now is not the time I can allow myself to pass out!
The road to the study is strangely long for me today. It would be great if everything happened so far was just a bad dream.
Nheless, cold sweats rolling on my cheek and back made me realize that this is the reality.
At any rate, I have to quickly return to the study...
Chapter 57
Duke Daughter 57: Anxiety
... My head is spinning.
After being bombarded by so much information, I now have a headache. I massage my temples and pore over the documents.
After being notified of my emunication from the Church, I gathered all the pertinent documents rted to the rebuilding of one of the churches within my fief and gave them to Sebastian. The church had been so disheveled that it would have cost a fortune to have it repaired, so I purchased it at double the price and began efforts to rebuild a new one elsewhere. I had even consulted the Church before submitting the documentation required to have the church rebuilt. But before even conducting this process, I have made a visit to the Church but was refused at the doorway.
But, even after having jumped through all the necessary hoops, they have not rescinded the emunication order.
¡°... How magnificently they¡¯ve managed to sacrifice us for their own gain...¡±
¡°Yes. I used what connections we have to search for the priest who sold us the church building, but was unable to find him. I believe his affiliation with the Church has been severed and the letter Mdy sent regarding the church¡¯s demolition was ignored by the Church. I feel that... even if you possess the power of a duke, the Church will be able to limit the amount of information we can obtain. This will, no doubt, be a difficult investigation, Mdy.¡± (Sebastian)
¡°Well, if we could find the priest of Kudan, we would be able to deal with this issue swiftly, but...¡±
I cannot just tell them to release all of the information we¡¯ve gathered about the Church members. For Sebastian to regretfully say that he was unable to obtain information... I¡¯m impressed that he was able to get this much information in such a short time, at all.
¡°How is our fief¡¯s situation?¡±
¡°Although it has only been a few days since we were notified of the emunication, anxiety amongst the people is rising rapidly.¡± (Sebastian)
¡°I thought as much. What about the merchants?¡± (Iris)
¡°There have been several merchants who have quit or suddenly taken a vacation. Fortunately, others who value their work more highly than reputation chose to remain, saying things like, ¡®Work is much more important than some Church decree!¡¯ We have been able to maintain our current level of production thanks to these devoted individuals.¡± (Sebastian)
It makes sense, I guess. For those who are unaware of the circumstances surrounding the demolished church, it would appear as though I demolished it without permission, and I would be someone whomitted a crime against God.
It can¡¯t be helped if some merchants quit or fled for their own safety.
¡°Trade has declined as well. The effect this situation has had on the fief is terrible.¡± (Sebastian)
The fief adjacent to ours just dered an increase in tariffs and trade restrictions to dampen our economy, requiring us to pay to sell within their fief and pay to cross their borders as well.
Because of these new regtions, businesses who are based in my fief are suffering heavy losses ¨C just being based in my fief puts a business at a disadvantage. I have to solve this problem soon, or we will end up losing all the help we¡¯ve received from various businesses.
Of course, this is also a problem for the Azura Conglomerate. I, who am the head of the conglomerate, have been officially deemed a sinner, and, now, people are wary of our products.
Additionally, we now have to pay increased taxes since we need to ship things directly to the capital.
Prior to my emunication, I have not only receivedints from the nobility about the rising prices of our products, which I have attempted to assuage, but also from themon people.
There was also the issue of decreased sales of our products due to price increases caused by otherpanies poaching our store employees, especially from stores that are in the capital or experience a high amount of traffic. The loss of employees culminated in reduced production and our sales have declined from the resulting price increase.
That is why simr, if not the exact same, knock-off products had been cropping up in the markets. It wasn¡¯t as if I didn¡¯t anticipate that something like this would happen and prepare countermeasures, but with my emunication, my preparations have been rendered useless. Now, since my emunication has tarnished my brand¡¯s image, people are more likely to buy these knock-offs from seemingly more reputablepanies.
¡°... I look terrible ...¡± (Iris)
I looked into a mirror in the study, and saw my appearance. The light from my eyes has disappeared. My hair is unkempt and my skin rough.
As someone who originally lived my previous life in Japan, I think that being emunicated from the Church isn¡¯t a big deal... But, in this world, the Church is a powerful organization.
The influence of the Church reaches far and wide.
There is also the absolute name and authority that is God; the power of the House of Armelia pales inparison.
It is impossible for us to negotiate with the Church, as they are an organization that wields absolute power and have long seized the hearts of the people. Even reaching out to approach the Church is difficult, as I am now a ¡°sinner¡±.
Because of my emunication, the second prince¡¯s faction has been taking this opportunity to harass my father incessantly, and any event that my mother was supposed to appear at has been cancelled or her invitation rescinded.
I try to look up.
Ow, My head hurts....If I try to stand I get dizzy.
It has only been a few days. Then again, it has been a few days.
I have gotten almost no sleeptely, as I have been trying to keep up with the developing circumstances and think of countermeasures which we would then discuss and alter to match the current situation.
This is a battle against time. I am growing quite impatient, and I have been under extreme duress every single day.
I look back down, and immediately felt that my vision would grow hazy if I tried to turn around.
Just a bit more... A little more, and then my preparations will beplete. Though, even with said preparations, I am doubtful that I will be able to overturn this situation. The anxiety dwelling in my heart keeps asking whether this is a good option or not. Shadows have started to creep into my mind. My opponent this time is too powerful. If I had more time to prepare, I could ... No, even if I had predicted this, I would have had no other options.
Chapter 58
¡°...Are you all right, Mdy?¡±
Sebastian and Sei are both entrusted to handle the fief¡¯s and Conglomerate¡¯s affairs respectively. Tanya is now in the middle of investigating the Church as well as keeping an eye on the royal capital¡¯s movement, while Ryle and Dida are working together to strengthen public order within the fief. Moneda is busy traveling back and forth between the bank and the merchant guild, and Rehme is lending Sebastian and helping hand with his tasks. Therefore, amongst the servants who see me on a regr basis, the only one avable to pay me a visit at the moment is Merida.
As she entered the room, I raised my lowering eyebrows.
¡°...Am I looking all right to you?¡±
Putting on an exaggerated expression, I retorted with a sarcastic smile.
¡°Forgive my rudeness. The way I see it, you should take as much break as possible, Mdy. Here, please have some chocte and tea.¡±
¡°Thank you.¡±
I took a bar of chocte. Yum, this was quite delicious. The effect soon spread over my head.
¡°Tell me, Merida. I wonder, aren¡¯t you receiving various job offers from other ces too?¡±
¡°I guess that¡¯s true, given the fact that I am supervising the whole teashop line of the Conglomerate.¡±
Merida burst intoughter. It was quite refreshing to see such cheerfulness these days.
¡°Weren¡¯t there ces with extraordinary terms as well?¡±
Merida had her eyes widened as if being surprised by my inquiry... nevertheless, she smiled again.
¡°...Right now, I couldn¡¯t care less about how others wish to have me. It is all thanks to Mdy that I was able to make this far. That is why I have no interest in any other ces.¡±
¡°I see...¡±
¡°Besides, I don¡¯t really want to see Mdy getting crushed at this point.¡±
She broadly grinned.
¡°...I will try my hardest to meet your expectation.¡±
The preparation was almostpleted, though we stillcked one final piece. Nevertheless, I will not go easy on the opponents this time, never will I. I will cut off their escapepletely and drive them to the wall. Otherwise, they will take advantage of it and strike at me afterwards. For the sake of that piece.
¡°...Pardon the intrusion, Mdy.¡±
As I was lost in deep thought, I did not realize that Merida had taken her leave, and before long, another character has turned up in her ce.
¡°...Dean!!¡±
Despite myself, I cried out by the appearance of the unexpected character.
¡°W-Why are you here...?¡±
¡°To lend you a hand.¡±
¡°To lend me a hand, you say? You should have known our current situation better than any else, yet you still decided toe regardless of that?¡±
Although it is reasonable should one decide to keep their distances from a proimed sinner, for him toe here was simply unbelievable. It is on the same level as helping a criminal in Japan¡¯smon sense.
In reality, a lot of people are leaving the Conglomerate, and even though I have withdrawed from the fief¡¯s bureaucracy, letters of protest asking me to give up the position of fief¡¯s acting lord are stilling everyday.
¡°Yes, certainly. Hence I was thinking if I am able to lend you a helping hand though.¡±
¡°But, to lend a hand to a sinner? For all one knows, the Church of Darryl would even set their eyes on you. For you to purposely take such a risk... it just doesn¡¯t make any sense at all!¡±
Isn¡¯t this because of my fatigue or so... though I was calmer at the time with Merida, my tone with Dean was regrettably more aggressive. Though I realized it immediately, I couldn¡¯t stop the words from leaving my mouth.
¡°It does make sense though. Haven¡¯t I told you before? I have already belonged to you, Mdy. If you cannot depend on me at such times, when would I ever be reliable to you?¡±
Hearing Dean¡¯s tantly obvious response, I was at lost for words in an instant.
¡°That...¡±
¡°Furthermore, not only can you depend on me, but I also had what you are seeking right now.¡±
I was speechless as he quickly handed over that and gave the following words. Don¡¯t tell me, he had managed to secure the final piece, and moreover, to bring it here at longst. It was not even the feeling of surprise that crossed my mind, I was just deeply moved by the action.
¡°...So, what is your strategy, Mdy?¡±
He was grinning deviously. Already knew what my course of action would be, and yet still asking me about it, what an evil man he is.
¡°It is as you have expected... Furthermore, thanks to these that you managed to collect for me, all the pieces have started to fall in ce.¡±
¡°That is a relief... And so, when will the opening ceremony be?¡±
¡°You certainly are well-informed... Geez, how did you know about that?¡±
¡°I just happened to hear about it along the road. It has be quite a topic of interest at the royal capital.¡±
Chapter 59
DD 59: Dissonance
¡°The ¡®opening ceremony¡¯ will be taking ce tomorrow. But leaving that aside for now, Dean, you clearly made preparations for this situation already. How much of my ns do you already know?¡± (Iris)
Dean¡¯s understanding of my ns had slight differences here and there, but was overall very simr.
He was aware of what I had done with the church and its demolition. He heard most of it from my side and various rumours that were floating around, and, made his preparations based on the information he pieced together.
¡°I understand the steps you will be taking, but will you go out and meet that person with such a face?¡± (Dean)
¡°Such a face?¡± (Iris)
¡°You may not be aware of it yourself, Mdy, but you look terrible right now.¡±(Dean)
No, you look terrible, I wanted to retort, but even I can¡¯t refute his words.
¡°Everyone here has noticed, but, even though they are worried, no one has said anything to Mdy out of consideration, which is why I wish to speak my mind here. I have heard many things about Mdy, and, through my experience working directly with Mdy, I became curious... Mdy, whose engagement with the second prince was annulled, who now works hard for her people, and continues to work hard for her people in the midst of this storm... she has not cried once, nor has she shown signs of weakness, even in her voice. She continues to move forward with all of her burdens bottled up inside. Why is it that you try to be so strong?¡± (Dean)
¡°... You are wrong. I have not once tried to be strong.¡± (Iris)
Not crying... Being strong. Is that ¡°Iris¡¯s¡± will... or the me now? Fate is strange.
¡°Separating yourself from your feelings, are we?¡± (Dean)
No. Please, stop. I don¡¯t want to rely on anyone like that again. Please, stop cornering me. I bit my lip.
¡°My tears will resolve nothing.¡± (Iris)
The words that came out of my own mouth were the words I least wanted to hear.
¡°... ¡®Tears will resolve nothing.¡¯ Hmmm. Although, I do agree with that statement, caging yourself in like that is much worse than crying. It is through tears that you will be able to break out of your cage and truly move on. You must face your feelings head on, even if they are dangerous, because it will give your heart closure.¡± (Dean)
I can not hold it in anymore... As soon as I thought that, all the emotions and feelings that I suppressed burst forth.
¡°Then, what do you suggest?! Cry in the corner and scream for help hoping for someone toe and help me?! Are you trying to tell me that crying andining will solve this situation!? You know as well I as do that nothing will happen...!¡± (Iris)
I want to stop, but my brakes are not working.
¡°I don¡¯t have the luxury to just drop everything and cry! Even with my engagement ¡ª It was painful and frustrating just how powerless I was!¡± (Iris)
Even though my love has since cooled down after the annulment, I can¡¯t say that I don¡¯t still think about it. I am worried about where I should go from here and frustrated at my previous hateful self. But crying will not give me confidence and have a sunshine over my head. So I gave up crying. I decided to instead use my head to negotiate with father.
Even after I arrived at the fief, I was still unsure of everything. In my past life, I was just a regr ountant that you could find any tax agency. This is my first time I have to learn and deal with political strife and situations. I was always worried about whether my choices would actually improve my peoples¡¯ lives and if I would be allowed to implement policies. All these questions nagged at me.
¡°Even now, emunicated from the church... me, a sinner... What the heck? What did I possibly do to deserve that kind of deration?!¡±(Iris)
Drip. Drip. I can feel my tears falling.
¡°It¡¯s hard. It¡¯s so hard. Why? Why is this happening to me?! I just want to run away, scream, and shout, but...¡±(Iris)
I try to hide my tears with my hands, but they drip from my palms.
¡°And all this because of my useless self... My chest hurts when I think my people and their suffering. They have all tried so hard and done so much to build our fief... Because of me, all of them are suffering. I am so useless and pathetic... This is so painful.¡±(Iris)
Like mud, my words be messy and ugly, my emotions confusing the words that spill from my mouth. The words that came after had both my emotions and Impulse in them.
¡°If I cry and beg for help, will someonee to rescue me? No. I would just be a deadweight that should be abandoned. Even if I did reach out for help, as a member of the Armelia house, just being called a sinner affects everyone associated with me. Unless I can get them to retract that deration, nothing will change. Until then, I would just be a liability.¡± (Iris)
Yes, even if I relinquished all of my authority and status to someone, as long as I am still a sinner who is emunicated from the church, it will still affect the conglomerate and my family. That is how bad being emunicated is. Even if I can¡¯t erase having been called a sinner, at the very least, I need to get rid of that deration.
¡°I¡¯m trying to stay strong... Dean, you¡¯re wrong. I am not holding back tears because they¡¯re useless... I can¡¯t cry, because... what if I get abandoned again?¡± (Iris)
I was afraid of bing a burden. Even though I know it¡¯s stupid to think that way, I still don¡¯t want to lose everyone. I harbor that fear in my heart, because, maybe... just maybe it might happen.
¡°I am not trying to be strong... I¡¯m just trying to look strong. But I couldn¡¯t even manage that. I¡¯m just a pathetic human being ¨C that¡¯s what I am.¡± (Iris)
After expressing my feelings, my ears overflowed. This may have been the first time since I became Iris that I tried to express my disgusting and confused emotions.
¡°... Your disy of strength is truly beautiful... but, please, do not lose sight of who you are in that fa?ade. This is the wish of everyone who works with you. You not allowing yourself to be vulnerable or to take a moment for yourself... Given your position and past, this is something that can¡¯t be helped, but if you press on like this, you will worry the people who share your journey and you may lose your way. Please do not forget this.¡± (Dean)
Dean¡¯s expression as he expresses his true thoughts looks very serious. This even feels like one of the lectures my father used to give me. But I now understand the meaning be hind those words, Father, and very painfully so. Thank you, Dean.
After a long time... well, after having cried so much, I would have fallen asleep where I was had Dean not caught me and told me to rest while indicating that he would handle the rest of today¡¯s work. If it weren¡¯t for him, I would still be working. This was the first time I slept so soundly; I fell asleep the instant Iid my head against my pillow.
The next morning, when I looked into the mirror, I saw that my eyes were still red. However, myplexion and heart felt refreshed. Now, it is time for the ¡°opening ceremony¡±.
Chapter 60
DD 60: Preliminary Arrangements
¡°...I¡¯m sorry for having youe here in this manner, Minae-san.¡±
¡°N-Not at all! Well... I was just doing what I am supposed to, Fief Lord-sama...¡±
In front of me was Minae-san, who was disying an extremely grateful attitude to my presence... That¡¯s right, I summoned her to my ce as soon as the emunication was pronounced. This was a preliminary arrangement to suppress the uing outburst of dissatisfaction among the fief¡¯s citizens.
At first Minae-san was surprised, for she didn¡¯t know that I am the daughter of Duke Armelia up until then. Moreover, when she learnt about the current situation from our exchanges thus far, her attitude became even more obliged. It was our fault... she thought. Foreseeing how this would turn out, I must have been quite a mean character to exin everything to her in this manner.
¡°I will be frank about the reason I called you here... I would like to ask you for a favor.¡±
¡°Y-Yes. What is it? I would dly fulfill it as long as it is within my capabilities!¡±
¡°I may have to remind you of a certain bitter incident not so long ago. How should I put it...? I would like you to spread a story about the sold church. You see... it is sort of exaggerated. To say, the plot is: the ce where the holy church was located ¨C though used to be where we lived ¨C was unfortunately sold to some bastards involved with human trafficking. We were threatened to leave and subjected to continual harassment. When Iris got wind of the situation, she arrested those bastards and relocated the tattered church ¨C due to the harassment ¨C to another location, then found us a new home. The new church was not opened yet though, but rumors said that there will be a grandiose opening ceremony soon. At that time, Iris will also make her appearance there.¡±
Hearing the content of my favor, Minae tilted her head in puzzlement.
¡°You want me to spread such a story?¡±
¡°That¡¯s right. You probably will attract a lot of unwanted attention... no, eight to nine out of ten it would surely be. You will receive plenty of hostile and suspicious gazes, too. Even so, I want you to spread this to as many people as you can.¡±
¡°If that is the case, then yes of course! I will do lots and lots of talking from now on, and make sure that it will be heard and talked about in every corner of the fief¡¯s capital!¡±
***
Few days have passed since I asked Minae-san for the favor. The rumor has been spreading so wildly, to the point that no one isn¡¯t being aware of it. Needless to say, not everything was good news ¨C there were some skepticism and further rumors, and the original story was twisted with many variations through gossiping. Nevertheless, the main point was conveyed sessfully. Plus, many people have shown interest in the opening ceremony of the new church.
As I was recalling of what happened thus far, my mind returned to the reality.
¡°You have my deepest gratitude, Minae. Just so you know, I am not the actual lord, just the acting lord of the fief.¡±
¡°I-Is that so...?¡±
¡°Please also keep my identity a secret from the children. If they start to call me Lady Iris when Ie to y with them... somehow, I feel like there are distances between us and that will make me sad.¡±
¡°You will take your time to visit us again?!¡±
¡°Certainly. I am looking forward to seeing the children¡¯s recital. Plus, I have yet given new picture books or telling them new fairy-tales, you know?¡±
¡°...Thank you very much, Lady Iris. The children are waiting for your appearance with joy.¡±
¡°I am happy to hear that... Therefore, let¡¯s finish the business quickly.¡±
Having said so, I got off the horse carriage.
Today is the celebration of thepletion as well as the opening ceremony of the new church. To ensure my participation go off without a hitch, Ryle and Dida ¨C who were busy doing their tasks in various ces ¨C and Tanya are apanying me as bodyguards at the moment.
In front of my eyes is the newly constructed towering church. Though it is supposed to be a sacred ce, it gives off the atmosphere of a demon king¡¯s castle where heroes head for... such is an exaggerated way I use to describe the building.
Well then, first of all, in order to settle the heart of the fief¡¯s citizens, I should march into there.
Chapter 61
Chapter 61 The speech from a certain citizen¡¯s perspective
Dusk was usually when most people would be crowding into taverns, but, today, everyone was heading towards the newly built church. I know the church is new, but I feel like there¡¯s a bigger reason for this.
As I head towards the church, amongst the masses of people, I see many nobles and influential people in their carriages or walking with their guards, including the presidents ofrgepanies and the vige chief, moving in the direction of the church. There are alsomoners like me. I especially notice outsiders from the capital among the crowds.
I was able to arrive early and get a seat inside, because I live rather close to the new church. The new chapel isrge, but, even with its erged size, it could not hold everyone who wasing to see what was going to happen. There were people looking in from the windows and the doors were left open to allow people who couldn¡¯t find a seat in the chapel to see the events.
The deration from the Church that our fief¡¯s lord was emunicated from the Church was hard to swallow and made everyone, including me, anxious about the future. I heard that today the lord would exin why they were emunicated, so many of us came to listen.
There is another reason why people are here: a rumor about the orphans at the nearby orphanage. Rumor has it that the lord protected the orphans from ve traders and bought the old church from them in order to give the orphans a ce to live. I, myself, have met those orphans and their caretaker, Miss Minae, because of my job as a merchant. When I heard that rumor, I went directly to Miss Minae to confirm it. However, whenever I went and called for her, she was never there. I talked with Miss Minae and the children rather often in the past, so when I heard the rumor, I felt both anger at the ve traders and sadness. I do believe it to some degree, as I understand that someone must have helped them, but whether or not our lord did it is iffy. My impression of the lord is that they wouldn¡¯t go so far as to help children at an orphanage.
While thinking about these things, I saw a priest at the altar kneeling and praying to god. At the same time, the sound of the pipe organ echoed and a beautiful melody started ying. I felt my heart beat with its melody.
As the priest began his prayers, we all joined in.
Shortly after, the sermon started.
¡°God loves all of his children. God wants all his children to be understanding of one another. By helping one another, one can live a life with dignity, and by epting the love of god, one can show humility and live with pride. God has taught all his children the value of the connection we have with others.¡± (Priest)
The soft and kind voice of the priest rang throughout the chapel.
¡°However, God also helps those who are willing to repent for their sins. God cherishes all his children and bestows forgiveness to those who repent and rectify the mistakes they havemitted. We as God¡¯s children must see with hearts unclouded and judge that which is evil and that which is just. We must reach out to those who are truthful and right and offer help to those who have wronged. I pray for those who havemitted sins to ept the love of God and atone for the error in their ways.¡± (Priest)
After the priest finished his prayer, the chapel became noisy and tense. Were these words directed at the lord of the fief?
As the priest walked away from the altar, we thought the ceremony would be over. However, a girl took his ce.
She was wearing a pure white dress with no decorations or designs. Rather than being called a dress, it was closer to a nun¡¯s habit. But, even while wearing a in white dress, her figure was so beautiful that any man would immediately fall for her.
¡°Hello, everyone. I thank you foring to the opening ceremony of this new chapel.¡±
Her voice was clear and, as she bowed, she fit the image of the perfectdy... I feel like I¡¯ve seen her somewhere before...
Who is that woman? Murmurs ran throughout the audience. I also heard someone call her ¡°Alice¡±... the origin of that voice was from amoner like me.
As if she heard our questions, she answered.
¡°My name is Iris. Iris Lana Armelia. I am the daughter of the Duke of Armelia and the acting lord of this fief.¡±
As soon as she named herself, there was an uproar... Well, of course, there would be. This person was emunicated by the Church, so her presence at the new church was a big surprise.
¡°Everyone, I am aware of the question you must be asking now: Why am I here in this sacred ce of God when I have been emunicated? Please do not worry. I have received permission from the priest, himself, to stand and speak before you all today. I ask the same of all of you as the Father before did. Please, everyone, listen and decide what is right and wrong with a heart unclouded.¡±
Her voice, atmosphere, and tone were dignified. She seemed like a being of the chapel itself. When she started speaking, the noise and whispering stopped, except for the whispers of just a few people on the side.
¡°Our fief is rich and the people follow the teachings of God with all their heart by treating one another with love. But not all people ept these teachings and not all people can receive them due to the circumstances of their environment.¡±
She sped her hands together in prayer and raised her voice slightly.
¡°I met such people; they are the orphaned children. These children were blessed for some time with a servant of God who cared for them ¨C a sister that taught them the teachings of God and the world. But, as with all life, this beloved servant of God left this world and returned to our Holy Father. Since thend was unpaid for and seeing as no one visited the chapel anymore, the Church sold thatnd. The children were then left to fend for themselves. The people who bought thend were fiends and rejected the teachings of the Holy Father. These children, who were innocent and undeserving of such cruel treatment, were left in the hands of those fiends. I know that many of you here know these children and can agree that they are all pure and wonderful.¡±
Throughout the chapel, I could hear people saying things like, ¡°I know them,¡± ¡°those children are wonderful,¡± among other things. I also feel that way, since I know them well.
¡°That we did not notice the plight of these children earlier is our sin, but after having discovered their circumstances, I could not turn a blind eye; The teaching of our Holy Father obligates me to protect them.¡±
While she spoke, she started to gently shed tears. The sight of her right now is as if God had painted her himself.
¡°I do not want to repeat the mistake of not having noticed their predicament sooner. Thus, in order to keep them safe, I decided to construct this new chapel. These children are the key to our future ¨C they embody my determination to keep the future for everyone here brilliant. The Church dered that my sin was the demolishing of a church, but I did it to help these children and keep the future bright for all of us. Is that wrong? Should I have abandoned the Holy Father¡¯s most important teaching that we help one another? Should I have left the fiends to vandalize the forsaken church? Would that have been the right path to take?¡±
Her tone of her voice suddenly became full of sorrow and a mixture of other emotions. I felt my heart throb with her words. If what she said was true, then what is a sinner? If she is a sinner, then everyone else in this world would be a sinner, right?
¡°I am but a humble and pious disciple of God... However, I am also a lord who must protect her people. God is watching and giving us opportunities to better ourselves, but these opportunities mean nothing if we do not reach out and grasp them to obtain happiness. God does not send us happiness but gives us opportunities to pursue it. Everything depends on our actions and will to act. Those who think that evil is unavoidable and take part in evil behavior are wrong. Those who see evil and wrongdoings but do not act are also wrong.
There are many people here who knew those children, who treated them well, but did not notice the trouble they were in ¨C Even I did not notice their dilemma until it was almost toote. I am but a single individual; I only have two eyes, ears, hands, and feet, and there are but few ces that these feet can walk to nor things my hands can grasp. However, I have people who support me as a lord and I have the support of you fellow children of God which allows me further my reach and help those in even the most remote of ces. I beseech you: help me protect you. Help me protect the weak and help those in even the darkest of ces. Help me give those people a richer and healthier life. Please... lend me your strength.¡±
As she ended her speech, a few ps resounded through the room and grew until the apuse became a roar. I could even hear pping from outside.
I felt that, if I follow this person, we could live a better life. If it is this person, then, no matter who the enemy may be, she will pull us through hard times. I do not have any evidence, but I felt this in my heart. The atmosphere of the chapel became much better, and I felt that hope was in the air.
¡°... I bestow upon you the blessing of our Holy Father.¡± (Priest)
The priest blessed the lord of the fief and, as she kneeled down to receive his blessing, the priest ced his hands on her head. She then stood up and turned around to face us with a smile.
I thought from the bottom of my heart that I was d I came and caught a glimpse of her.
Chapter 62
Duke Daughter 62 Going back to the capital again.
Propaganda:
¡°Information, especially of a biased or misleading nature, used to promote or publicize a particr political cause or point of view.¡±
The speech and performance I gave was exactly that. I used Miss Minae to do some legwork for me by spreading the story. The speech I then gave connects those rumors to me. This is a textbook maneuver used by every politician in my previous world.
There was a quote by Adolf Hitler:
¡°The receptivity of the masses is very limited, their intelligence is small, but their power of forgetting is enormous. In consequence of these facts, all effective propaganda must be limited to a very few points and must harp on these in slogans until thest member of the public understands what you want him to understand by your slogan.¡±
All the things and acts done as part of this performance of mine ¨C the priest¡¯s opening prayer, doing the opening ceremony at twilight ¨C was to give the chapel the right lighting and ambiance; everything was to make my speech more effective.
With this speech, I should¡¯ve soothed or at least calmed down the citizens of my fief, so I can now leave the fief for a while. I have to go back to the capital to resolve the main problem now.
Even so, I still have a lot on my mind.
I am thankful to Dean; because of the two letters he brought, I was able to conduct the opening ceremony peacefully. I was also able to get the cooperation of the priest because of one of those letters. The other letter is the key to solving this whole mess. I was going to ask either Father or Mother to obtain it... but how did Dean obtain... Dean who are you... It can¡¯t be...
¡°Mdy, are you alright?¡±(Ryles)
While I was lost in thought, Ryle asked me in an anxious voice.
¡°...Oh, I am fine...¡±(Iris)
¡°Please hang in there a bit longer. We will be there shortly.¡±(Ryles)
I am currently heading to the capital. You may be wondering why he is asking if I am alright. Well, this is due to the fact I am not on a carriage, but on a horse. We have to go to the capital as fast as possible, so the best option was to go on horseback. I thought I would be fine, but, oh god, it is rocking too much. No, I am not directing the horse. I am still not capable of that. Ryle has the reins.
I was sure I would be able to handle this, since I have ridden a horse before, but I guess riding for elegance and actually riding to get somewhere are two totally different things. I miss having my feet on the ground so much...
I was apanied by Dida, Tanya, and some guards in case of an attack. I asked Dean to apany us, but he had said he had urgent business and could note with us. He instead proposed to join uster. Unlike me, everyone was smoothly riding a horse. I wonder when Tanya learned to do it... Only I am the burden here.
... I tried by best not to vomit, and we somehow made it in time. I arrived at my manor in the capitol. When I got off the horse, I was wobbling like a newborn fawn and could barely stand.
¡°Wee Home, Mdy.¡± (Servants)
All the servants came to greet me, as I haven¡¯t been back in a long time.
¡°I am back, Father, Mother, Bern... I sincerely apologize for the trouble I have caused you this time.¡± (Iris)
My entire family came to greet me at the entrance as well. Although unexpected, I was grateful for it. My appreciation, however, was not enough to stop my wobbling.
¡°You arrived very early. Are you okay?¡±(Louis)
My father, seeing me like this, showed a worried expression, and asked if I am alright.
¡°Yes... somehow...¡±(Iris)
¡°Rest your body for now. We will talkter.¡±(Louis)
¡°Yes. Thank you.¡±(Iris)
From there, I was guided by Rime to my room to rest for a while. Then, I was called for tea in the living room. The atmosphere, however, made it clear that I wasn¡¯t called just for tea, since all my family members were present.
¡°Again, please let me apologize for the trouble I have cause this time. I am truly sorry.¡±(Iris)
I apologized to everyone for trouble.
¡°No, there no need for you to apologize. You have done nothing wrong. Even I did not expect Daryl to go this far.¡± (Louis)
¡°But...¡±
¡°No buts. There is nothing you are at fault for.¡± (Mellice)
My heart started to be healed from the kind words of my father and Mother.
¡°Well, we are ready for the party they are about give. The other side is strong, and, since they picked the fight, we do not need to hold back anymore.¡± (Mellice)
¡°Yes... Oh yes, Dean entrusted me with a letter to give to you, Mother.¡±(Iris)
¡°Oh. Please give it to me.¡± (Iris)
My mother received the letter and started to read it immediately. By the time she finished reading the letter she let out a slightugh.
¡°What did he say?¡±(Iris)
¡°No, it is nothing important. He is just apologizing for using my name without my permission to get the information you needed.¡±(Mellice)
¡°Using Mother¡¯s name... the effectiveness of that method is close to a royal decree. Even now, I hear screams and shouts to Mother for opting out of any and all charity events held by the church. Because of her not being there, all other parties connected with her, which is basically most nobility, did not attend either.¡± (Bern)
What Bern said is correct. For Mother to be absent from any event means that such an event will be terrible or be a waste of time. I am sure it is quite painful to the Church, but then...
¡°- but is it alright? Would the Church not attack Mother as well?¡± (Iris)
¡°No, everything is fine. We are still donating to the Church. I also responded by letter that the reason I would not be attending is due to the fact that having the mother of a daughter who has been emunicated go to such parties would only serve to dampen the mood.¡± (Mellice)
I smiled at my mother¡¯s straightforward answer.
¡°Well, I am sure this matter will be settled soon, and I will have to attend a party. That was one of the conditions outlined in Dean¡¯s letter.¡± (Mellice)
¡°What do you mean?¡± (Iris)
¡°No, nothing. It is funny. I was used as a bargaining chip by Dean. He used my name to negotiate with the Church to retract Iris¡¯s emunication. Either way, I am fine with it as long it helps you, my dear.¡± (Mellice)
... Dean... You are bold to have used Mother¡¯s name during negotiations and report about it after the fact. I know my mother says it is alright for my sake, but this makes my head hurt.
¡°Dear Sister, I have something to report to you.¡± (Bern)
Bern started to talk to me.
¡°Oh? What is it?¡± (Iris)
¡°This case of emunication... Van is not involved.¡± (Bern)
¡°So, are you telling me I should forgive him?¡± (Iris)
Bern shook his head when I said that.
¡°No... I have reliable information that the one who is the mastermind behind this is the pope himself and the merchant Count Monroe has been seeingtely.¡± (Bern)
¡°You are saying that the merchant is the true mastermind behind this incident?¡± (Iris)
¡°Most likely... Although the pope does have significant power, I highly doubt he would go against the house of a duke. I also have asked Van about this matter, though, as expected, I could not outright. I had to use roundabout conversation and indirect questioning to get the information. From what I have heard from him, the merchant and the pope met often at the Count¡¯s manor prior to your emunication announcement.¡± (Bern)
¡°Hmm... Father, that merchant...?¡± (Iris)
¡°Do not worry. We are already investigating him.¡±(Louis)
As expected of Father. Also, hearing that Bern took action out of concern for me made feel a little touched.
¡°How about the second prince¡¯s involvement?¡± (Iris)
¡°No, he is not involved in this case, but....¡± (Bern)
¡°Is there something?¡± (Iris)
¡°Apparently it is hard for the person himself to say... but he did not find it amusing that you have started to support the first prince. Heined a lot to me about this; it was quite insufferable... Anyway, after hearing about Sister¡¯s emunication, he started to have people move and start to take employees from your store and the Conglomerate as retaliation... What did I ever see in him?¡± (Bern)
¡°Wow... I¡¯m at a loss for words...¡± (Iris)
What did I ever see in him? He is such a small man. Nevertheless, I need to be vignt, as the conglomerate¡¯s sales have been falling. I¡¯ll have to address this problemter.
¡°Bern, thank for all you have done. Please take care of yourself.¡± (Iris)
¡°No thanks needed. I am just helping out family.¡± (Bern)
¡°Now, Iris, let us have dinner. Afterwards, please rest. Tomorrow is the real battle and we will achieve nothing less than a perfect victory.¡± (Mellice)
¡°Yes, Mother.¡± (Iris)
Well, the party tomorrow will be our battlefield. The previous founding party also made me tense, but I was not in danger then. This time my destiny is at stake. Losing is not an option. The biggest game of my life is about to start.
Chapter 63
DD 63: Departure
I get ready and put on my dress. I will be heading to the royal pce today. As with my previous speech, I choose to wear clothes that are not decorative or gaudy and go with a simple outfit.
The reason I am going to the capital is because an inquiry meeting will be held to exin the reason behind my emunication to my father. This is a very serious matter, as this meeting will decide my fate. The reason my father will be hearing the exnation is because he is the head of the household. If I were to use office terms, my father would be my boss in this department, and the CEO or upper management is calling my boss to exin the situation.
They will also be deciding on the appropriate punishment... At best, they will acknowledge the emunication as a mistake and retract it. At worst, I will be imprisoned or receive the death penalty. This meeting requires the presence of the culprit, their family, an inquirymittee, and spectators. Since this concerns the nobility and a high member of the nobility, at that, there will be many nobles who are expected to participate in and watch the proceedings.
My escorts for this, as usual, are Ryle and Dida
People are already gathered for the proceeding... In truth, this time, I was not invited; my emunication stripped me of my noble status, but, with special permission from the queen, I was permitted into the royal pce.
We advanced through a pre-set route that the queen informed us about and tried to avoid the gazes of people. Ahh... I feel unwee... Well, I guess I am an intruder, since no else knew I would be attending.
¡°Duke of Armelia, as a father who could not supervise his own daughter and prevent her foolishness, are you even capable of properly managing the country?¡± (Ellia)
That voice... Is that the second wife of the King, Lady Ellia? From what she said, it seems she wants my father to quit being the prime minister... Is she ming my father for what happened?
¡°Can you imagine the shame our country bears having its own prime minister¡¯s daughter emunicated as a sinner? Are you incapable of properly raising your daughter?¡± (Noble 1)
¡°First, he is an ipetent prime minister, but now we see he¡¯s failed as a father as well... Haaaaa...¡± (Noble 2)
The nobles supporting Lady Ellia started to voice theirints against Father. Soon, murmurs of agreement began to go around the room. The air was so corrupted that I could see its filth.
¡°I have never told my daughter what to do.¡± (Louis)
My father¡¯s low voice silenced the audience.
¡°So, are you saying that because you were not the one who told her to demolish the church, you bear no responsibility? How pathetic.¡± (Ellia)
Lady Elliaughed haughtily and raised her voice.
¡°Everyone, did you hear that? Listen here. Before you are the prime minister, you are the Duke of Armelia. Any actions and operations that are carried out in your fief be your responsibility and your sin. Do not fall under the illusion that you can escape.¡± (Ellia)
Her statement held various meanings: She wanted him to abdicate his role as prime minister and relinquish the fief. The nobility seemedpletely supportive of this, as our fief is the most prosperous in the kingdom and rich with resources. If they were to split it amongst the neighboring fiefs, there is no doubt that they would profit greatly.
Lady Ellia¡¯s words caused an incredible stir. My father turned to give the audience a cold stare and they immediately fell silent. As expected of Father.
¡°I am not denying my culpability. I have never guided my daughter¡¯s actions for one reason: I trust her wholeheartedly. I have sent her to act as lord of the fief and, as her father, I am proud to have seen her aplish so much. Yes, I am the prime minister. Yes, I am the Duke of Armelia. However, before that, I am first and foremost a father. Thus, I ced my trust in my daughter and saw no need to supervise her actions.¡± (Louis)
¡°... Thank you, Father.¡± (Iris)
I thanked Father, even though I was sure he did not hear them. His words filled me with courage ¨C the courage I needed to enter that room.
My hands trembled from fear and anxiety, but, after hearing that, my apprehension disappeared in an instant. Although his words reached me, I am not physically present in the audience room, nor am I peeking through a doorway; I am in a hidden room within the castle which leads to the audience room via aplicated pathway.
The guard who was in front of the door noticed me and became flustered. However, he calmed after I showed him the queen¡¯s letter and obediently let me into the room.
As they opened the door to the audience room, I walked into the greatest challenge of my life.
Chapter 64
Duke Daughter 64: Inquiry Meeting
The moment I opened the door, all eyes turned to me, and, when they realized who I was, the gallery of nobles went up in an uproar. The only ones unaffected by my arrival were my father, the Queen Dowager, who knew I wasing, and the priest, Christopher.
I proceeded to walk to the back. The room was filled with nobles and other dignitaries. The back of the room was designated for royalty, and the only people sitting there now were the Queen Dowager, Lady Ellia, and a representative from the Church.
Everyone¡¯s gaze pierced me like needles, and I felt my hands tremble even with my father¡¯s words of encouragement.
It will be fine. I have to think this way. Even when I tried to clench my hands to stop my shaking, it wouldn¡¯t stop.
It felt like it took me a long time to reach the back of the room, but, in reality, it was only a minute. Thankfully, I managed to get there alright, but, on my way back, I glimpsed a certain person.
Priest Christopher is a thin, intelligent man who wear spectacles. His face was expressionless, but I felt his gaze was different from everyone else¡¯s.
It was a gaze that said, Will she seed or will she fail and disappear into oblivion?
The moment I felt his gaze and identified him, my hands stopped trembling. That priest is the person who has connections to that man who helped me get that piece of evidence.
I will not disappoint you. I will respond to the trust that you and everyone else has ced in me.
I walked up to my father and stood beside him. I directly faced the vacant throne that stood betwixt Lady Ellia and the Queen Dowager. The representative for the Church sat a little bit in front of them.
¡°... Why are you here?¡± (Ellia)
Lady Ellia stared at me coldly.
¡°I felt it necessary for me to exin and report the actual details of the situation.¡± (Iris)
¡°There is nothing more for you to report or exin. The fact that you have destroyed the hallowed ce of the Lord will not change. This meeting is not for you but instead for your father, who will take responsibility for your actions as the Duke of Armelia.¡± (Pope/Church Representative)
These words came from the Pope of the Church of Daryl who was the father of Van, one of the second Prince¡¯s cronies.
¡°Iris Lana Armelia, you are charged with the crime of destroying a sacred house of the Lord without consulting the Church. This is an insult to our Lord and the conduct of a nonbeliever. The Lord is deeply saddened by this action that was carried out by one of his children, let alone one holding the status of a noble.¡± (Pope)
¡°It is exactly as you have said: A sacred house of God was demolished. This act clearly signifies your refusal to speak with the Lord.¡± (Ellia)
The color of mockery was reflected in the eyes of the Pope and Lady Ellia.
¡°Yes, I do agree with that sentiment. However, much more egregious is the story of how the sacred house of God was sold for profit. Would you like to hear it?¡± (Iris)
¡°What are you trying to say, little girl?¡± (Ellia)
Lady Elliaughed through her nose, but hid her face behind her fan.
¡°Even if you ask me that, I meant exactly what I said.¡± (Iris)
¡°I am asking, because the meaning is unclear, little girl. Destruction of a sacred ce is evil. Thus, transferring the grounds to others is better... There is no such thing as... Both acts should be considered an insult and treason against the Lord.¡± (Ellia)
¡°Yes. I am in agreement with Lady Ellia. As it turns out, this did indeed happen. I have the contract of the sale of thatnd in my hands right here.¡± (Iris)
I pulled the contract out of my purse and offered it to the Queen. This was the deed for thend that the church was once on. It contained the name of the seller, the Church, and the buyer, the human trafficking ring.
The gallery of fools who were previously noisy fell quiet. I think they now want to see who will win this case... Although... The second prince¡¯s faction remained noisy.
¡°I was shocked to see that the sacrednd of the Lord was sold! It is as you say, Lady Ellia, the sale or even the thought of selling thend of the Lord is outrageous. However, this transaction was conducted and thend was sold after the original manager died. The priest who signed the receipt for the deed has his name written here. How do you intend to exin this?¡± (Iris)
¡°What stupidity! There... There is no priest in the Daryl Church who would be so stupid as to sell the Lord¡¯snd. This is a felony and an affront to the title of ¡®priest¡¯!¡± (Ellia)
¡°I am in full agreement, my Lady... I also believe that no one in this country would conduct such an act. However, it is a fact that this buyer and sellerbination had nned to attack the Sister, vandalize the chapel, and sell off the orphans living there.¡± (Iris)
¡°What nonsense do you speak of?! It is impossible for someone who serves the Lord to do such a thing... Has your family fallen so far as to stoop to deception? This is quite disappointing.¡± (Ellia)
Lady Ellia made attempts to deny my words and ridicule my family.
¡°I understand your disbelief, mydy, but, as you may know, I hold the position of temporary lord of the fief. My father granted me this title and I have conducted my duties on his behalf. I have done many things as the acting lord of the fief, including government reform, tax auditing, trade route establishment, and,stly, oversight ofnd transfer and transactions.¡± (Iris)
¡°... And your point is?¡± (Ellia)
¡°We record the state of properties of thend, of course, and I have visited all of the properties with a named owner. I have also visited the church to ensure that it rightfully belongs to the person on the deed. It was stipted at the time that thend the chapel was on did not belong to the Church, meaning that the Church no longer owned thatnd anymore.¡± (Iris)
It was quite unexpected, but it worked in my favor that I was able to advance the rification of thend ownership early on.
¡°I was astonished to find that the Daryl Church themselves said they did not own thatnd, even though a chapel stood there. I have, in hand, the letter with the aforementioned correspondence as well.¡± (Iris)
I raised the letter again so that everyone could see the lower part of the letter with the names of the priest who was involved.
¡°As one of God¡¯s children and acting lord of the fief, I was surprised that there was no chapel in my city. Thus, I decided to demolish the old one and build a new chapel to provide my people with a new ce to worship the Lord. I had also informed the Church and kingdom officials of this decision and its subsequent transactions. I have with me the letter from those individuals, as well.¡± (Iris)
¡°This case is with the officials of the kingdom then... But you still do not have evidence that the Church was informed as well. I will say this now: This work of selling God¡¯snd may be the work of a person who falsified the Church¡¯s name and signatures. It is entirely possible that someone conspired with you to create all these documents, is it not?¡± (Ellia)
Lady Ellia asked stiffly and demanded evidence of the Church¡¯s involvement.
¡°If what you say is true, then any transaction or deal with the royal pce or kingdom officials would also be meaningless. You are insinuating that any man, woman, or child can use the seal of the royal pce tomit fraud. Is that eptable? If so, then all of the transactions and deals by the royal pce should be nonexistent, right, Lady Ellia?¡± (Iris)
I retorted back. Lady Ellia shut her fan loudly with displeasure and spoke.
¡°How amusing. However, I will not retract my previous suggestion... Unless you have evidence to prove that the Daryl Church did actually do this. Any further talk from you is meaningless unless you provide it. Stand do¡ª¡± (Ellia)
As she began to tell me to ¡°Stand down¡±, I cut her off.
¡°If you are asking for evidence, then I have it here in my hands.¡± (Iris)
Chapter 65
Duke Daughter 65: The Last Piece
Editor¡¯s Note: FYI Priest Christopher is also Priest Ralph, in case this confuses you.
I produced a book browned and worn with age.
¡°¡ªNo... That is...!!!!¡± (Pope)
Most people were unaware of the significance of the book I just took out and began to ask about what it was that I was holding... All but two people, of course.
They were Priest Christopher and the Pope, since it is expected that they¡¯re familiar with this document.
¡°All the priests of the Church know what this book is; it is a book that contains the names and signatures of all of the servants of the Lord.¡± (Iris)
Even if it is the Church, they are still an organization. Priests do not live on holiness alone and need money to support themselves and their families. As such, their transactions must be recorded. This book is a book of ounts and contains the names of all who serve the Church.
All of the priests¡¯ names are recorded here, including the one I corresponded with regarding the chapel I demolished.
¡°This book also contains the names of those who signed the contract, those who I made inquiries to, and those who I questioned regarding the matter of the chapel. I was surprised to find them in this book and to discover that they were such high-ranking members of the Church.¡± (Iris)
¡°.... Why?! You... Are... You...!¡± (Pope)
The Pope stared wide-eyed at the book, and his eyes seemed as though they would explode from their sockets.
This was my decisive piece of evidence. No matter what other evidence I could bring or even if I could convince the entire nobility to side with me, this was the most crucial. The Pope and Lady Ellia would not admit defeat if the evidence were not this conclusive.
Thus, this evidence will silence them all.
¡°I have no idea how you obtained that, but, as Her Majesty indicated earlier, this may have been falsified unless you can show something that proves it to be a genuine article of the Church. If not, then continuing this discussion is pointless.¡± (Priest Ralph Christopher)
Priest Ralph Christopher said this even though he was the one who provided me with this book. It seems he feels this will be my victory. Lady Ellia took the bait Priest Ralph Christopher set out almost immediately.
¡°Priest Ralph¡¯s words are right. We must determine whether this document is real.¡± (Ellia)
¡°If it needs to be proven as genuine, then may I ask Priest Ralph to determine its legitimacy?¡± (Iris)
As I said that, I approached Priest Ralph with measured steps. No one attempted to stop me as I handed the document over to Priest Ralph.
He quickly leafed through the pages and looked intensely at thest page.
¡°... This is...¡± (Priest Ralph or Christopher)
Then, as if surprised, he returned the book... I must say that this person is an excellent actor. I wonder why he became a priest instead of a politician...
¡°Yes... This is without a doubt a document of the Church.¡± (Ralph)
He muttered and trembled as he spoke. His voice carried throughout the room and every priest began to gather around him... Really... Even I do not have this level of acting ability.
¡°Why can you...?!¡± (Priest A)
¡°Here. You may verify it as well.¡± (Ralph)
At his words, he passed the book to another priest. This passing of the book continued for a while until it finally reached the hands of an elderly sister.
¡°Quickly tell us if this document is real or not.¡± (Ellia)
Her hands began to quiver and her face contorted in anger. Now SHE is a horrible actor.
¡°Yes, your Majesty... This book contains on thest page the seal of the Cardinal and the Pope. These are both special seals that cannot be made without special materials known only by the Church in order to prevent forgery of important documents like this one. This document is indeed genuine.¡± (Elderly Sister)
The Cardinals¡¯ and Pope¡¯s seals. There are five cardinals and one pope that make up the highest-ranking members of the Church.
¡°It is as she said, Lady Ellia. This document is real. Furthermore, I believe all will be solved after hearing the testimony of these two individuals.¡± (Iris)
At myst word, the door swung open and two men were led in by Ryle. They were the two priests... or should I say, ¡°former priests¡±? We used the full extent of the Duke of Armelia¡¯s power and found them by exhausting Tanya and her vastwork of connections.
Chapter 66
Duke¡¯s Daughter 66: Witnesses
¡°Will the two witnesses please introduce themselves?¡± (Iris)
I stepped back and let the two people who walked in introduce themselves.
¡°... Hello. My name is Danban. I was the administrator at the chapel in this city.¡±(Danban)
While there are many small chapels for citizens to pray at, there is only one official chapel in the capital city. The one Danban was referring to is that singr official chapel, otherwise known as the Church Headquarters which lies in the northern part of the city. If someone mentioned that they went to the capital city¡¯s chapel, this would be the first one thates to mind.
¡°I was the pope¡¯s hands and feet and worked as such for 20 years... Oh, yes. The sale of the chapel in Armelia was in my name. I was ordered to do this by the pope and then, for some strange reason, after 20 years of service, I was expelled from the chapel.¡± (Danban)
¡°Hello, your Majesty. I am Lenin. I worked in the same chapel with Danban. My role was to inform the Armelia territory of the sale of their chapel. I swear I did only what the Church asked of me, but... I was banished from the Church only a few days ago. I only did as they instructed, but, somehow, I was charged with the crime of falsehood. I still have a copy of the instructions and letter I sent to the Armelia fief. If there are doubts about my identity, you can ask others here to vouch for me, as I am very familiar with many of these faces.¡± (Lenin)
After the testimonies of these two witnesses, the audience grew noisy. I felt that we now hade the upper hand.
¡°I am sure many of the priests present in this room can vouch for their identities; some, I am sure, are even friends with them.¡± (Iris)
Rather than asking the priests a question, I reaffirmed the facts.
Many priests had eyes wide with surprise at the sight of the two witnesses, and immediately began to evade my gaze.
¡°I have presented evidence and witness testimonies. With this, I have fully presented my case, your Majesty. What is the verdict?¡± (Iris)
Lady Ellia bit her lips at my question. She was trying hard to find some way to refute my ims, but, unless she can provide the same quality of evidence, anything she might say from here on out will only serve to weaken her argument.
The pope¡¯s, Wilmotz¡¯s, face was beet red with fury, but there was nothing he could say either.
¡°Well, I think this marks the end of this inquiry meeting. We have all reached a unanimous conclusion... Is that not right?¡± (Queen Dowager)
The Queen Dowager spoke for the first time of this meeting. Like myself, no one could speak against or refute the ims of the Queen Dowager. Her question was less a directed question and more a rhetorical one confirming that the inquiry meeting woulde to a close.
¡°Iris Lana Armelia, the royal family of this kingdom hereby deres you absolved of all crime in this matter and you are indeed a noble worthy of the name Armelia, one of the leading families of aristocrats in our country.¡± (Queen Dowager)
This promation signified the conclusion of the proceedings.
¡°Thank you. Thank you very much for your words, Queen Dowager. However, I have one request: Would it be alright to proceed with this inquiry meeting?¡± (Iris)
¡°Oh my... Is there still something to be addressed?¡± (Queen Dowager)
¡°Yes. It is about who will take responsibility for conducting such a despicable act.¡± (Iris)
Lady Ellia knitted her eyebrows together in a frown.
¡°The decision has already been made. There is no need to continue to pursue this matter. Isn¡¯t it pointless to continue this meeting any longer?¡± (Ellia)
¡°There is reason to pursue the matter further: we must find the true culprit who caused such an uproar and unrest for the citizens of this kingdom.¡± (Iris)
As I finished my sentence, I raised my head to look directly at the pope.
¡°Members of the house of Armelia have served as the prime ministers of this country for generations. We have been loyal and influential in our positions. I am proud of our house and its role. For someone to sow suspicion and distrust in our house... We must determine who has dared to do such a thing.¡± (Iris)
Several people nced away. This was what I meant earlier when I said that everything woulde around full swing.
¡°Your Majesty. To leave such an incident unresolved in this way will encourage and open the window for other countries to belittle us and citizens who have been negatively affected by this heinous act will not have the justice they deserve; it will sully the face of the nobility. It is our duty to find the culprit and bring them to justice.¡± (Iris)
Isn¡¯t that right, Pope Wilmotz? I did not say it aloud, but it was implied when I stared directly at him.
¡°It is as you say. What is your opinion on this matter, Ellia?¡± (Queen Dowager)
The Queen Dowager prompted Lady Ellia for her opinion but her mouth remained shut.
¡°Sigh. What do the priests of the Church think of this matter?¡± (Queen Dowager)
The queen let out a small sigh at Lady Ellia¡¯sck of response and locked her gaze on the priests of the Church.
Many opened their mouths to speak but promptly closed them in the end.
The Queen began to rub her temples as she gazed coldly at the priests.
¡°I do not know why so many of you choose to remain silent. Unlike Iris, none of you have presented me with any evidence to support your side and ims of innocence. Two priests were exiled from the Church, a noble was emunicated, and now our country is in a state of turmoil. But all I have seen from your side were attempts to purge witnesses, destroy evidence, and frame a long-standing ally of this kingdom. Now, who will take proper responsibility and present their arguments?¡± (Queen Dowager)
¡°... Apologies, your Majesty.¡± (Ralph)
Priest Ralph stood up to speak on behalf of the Church. Everyone turned their attention to him.
¡°Your Majesty. With regards to this case, we, the Church, will conduct a full investigation and will take upon ourselves responsibility for this incident. This was entirely our fault.¡± (Ralph)
¡°Of course, a detailed investigation is a given. However, given that the Church is surrounded in a veil that masks its workings even to the nobility, how do we know that the Church will not simply repeat its mistake and push the me onto these two individuals? Will you properly investigate the truth?¡± (Queen Dowager)
The chilling re from the Queen sucked the air out of the room and pierced the hearts of the priests present. She is even better than Father at intimidating people.
This veil of mystery is more than just a metaphor. The Church has rooted itself deep within the center of the kingdom. No matter how powerful a noble is, they are not allowed to enter the Church¡¯s headquarters. The religion is also deeply rooted in the hearts and minds of the people. Thus, if they wanted to instigate a revolt or even a coup, they have the ability to do so.
... I won¡¯t let you escape this time. I will pry open the chink in your armor. I have to separate the second prince¡¯s faction and the Church today, otherwise something like this is bound to happen again. In particr, I need to take down the pope and separate the connection between Van and Edward.
¡°Of course, your Majesty. I will not let history repeat itself. I may be a priest, but I am also a citizen of this kingdom of Tusmeria. Even if the person who is responsible sits in the highest seat of the Church, they will be brought to justice.¡± (Ralph)
¡°Oh. How reliable... Even if they find that the culprit is yourself?¡± (Queen Dowager)
¡°Of course. We will hand over all documents rted to this incident and have all priests and members questions by the investigators of the royal family. We will receive the punishment decided upon by the royal family themselves as dutiful citizens of this kingdom.¡± (Ralph)
¡°... Priest Ralph, it is not your ce to make that decision...!¡± (Pope)
Upon hearing Priest Ralph¡¯s deration, the pope began to object.
But his objection was quickly interrupted by Priest Ralph¡¯s icy re.
¡°Yes, I am aware of my position, but this is the only thing we can do, your Holiness. The debt must be repaid and we must give the ounting documents to the daughter of the Duke of Armelia. I am sure you are aware of that, your Holiness.¡± (Ralph)
¡°...¡± (Pope)
¡°Please look into the eyes of the people standing before us. As of now, our innocence is held in doubt and the trust they have ced in us has been broken. The only way to regain said trust is by allowing the other side to properly investigate this matter and for us to receive our due punishment.¡± (Ralph)
¡°... It is as he says. I apud you, Priest Ralph, for your courage and resolve. Because of your sincerity, I would like you to lead the investigation team of individuals of my choosing and to find out the truth behind this incident.¡± (Queen Dowager)
¡°I will devote myself to aplish this task with every fiber of my being.¡± (Ralph)
The priest lowered his head to receive the duty in response... As expected of an actor and actress with acting skills on par with god.
¡°No! Your Majesty! Something like that cannot be handled by him!¡± (Pope)
It was Pope WIlmotz who objected to the Queen¡¯s decision.
¡°Why are you shouting?¡± (Queen Dowager)
The Queen asked him as she pierced him with her gaze.
¡°Apologies, your Majesty. But please rethink this decision! Please allow mepile a proper team to investigate this incident, and I will make sure they report to you directly every day. I will even lead this team to ensure that there is no corruption.¡± (Pope)
¡°No, Pope Wilmotz. It is as Priest Ralph said. No one here trusts in the Church¡¯s personnel anymore. I am asking Priest Ralph, as he is even prepared to face justice head on if he were named the culprit. I respect his resolve in the face of such a possibility.¡± (Queen Dowager)
¡°That is...¡± (Pope)
¡°There will be no further objections. Priest Ralph, I look forward to your work.¡± (Queen Dowager)
¡°It will be my honor.¡± (Ralph)
Chapter 67
¡°Priest Ralph. If you are in charge of the investigations, then I have no worries. However, I would like you to investigate one more thing.¡± (Iris)
¡°What would that be?¡± (Ralph)
¡°The flow of funds.¡± (Iris)
¡°If by that you mean what the capital gained from the sale of the chapel in the Armelia fief waster used for, I had already nned to investigate it. ¡±
¡°There is that, but there is another aspect of that money I am worried about.¡± (Iris)
¡°What do you mean?¡± (Ralph)
¡°The funds obtained from that sale was great in amount, and, in addition to that, the Church receives donations from many nobles throughout the kingdom. Given the amount of money the Church should have, I was surprised to hear that the Church was begging my mother to attend their events in order to gain more donations. That degree of desperation implies ack of funds or perhaps something more insidious, don¡¯t you agree?¡± (Iris)
¡°That is...¡± (Ralph)
¡°If you are nning to fully investigate this case and properly regain the peoples¡¯ trust, then please consider adopting a policy ofplete transparency. As a member of the Armelia house, I am not opposed to donating to the Church. My mother will naturally assist with that now that my innocence has been proven. However, if the Church continues to conceal facts and crucial information even after the events of this case, then history is bound to repeat itself in another fief, country, or otherwise. How could continued secrecy be considered atonement for what has happened? (Iris)
¡°I understand your concerns, Madame Iris.¡± (Ralph)
Priest Ralph seemed surprised by my proposition. I wonder if he thought I would not bring such a thing up or if perhaps this was not discussed in the ¡°meeting¡± he had with a certain individual. Either way, it is of no consequence to me, as I have no intention of holding back my opinion.
¡°I have learned many things while operating the Azura Conglomerate. To be specific, I saw something regarding the flow of funds among my conglomerate¡¯s records. Mr. Wilmotz, how much is your annual ie?¡± (Iris)
¡°To ask such a thing from a servant of God... How unbing of a noble...!¡± (Pope)
¡°I would rather not ask such a thing, either. However, since this question is relevant to the case, I am asking about it. The records we have at the Azura Conglomerate show the number of goods that you purchase from mypany is equivalent to that of a highly-ranked noble. Is the Pope¡¯s sry that high? Priest Ralph, should such a thing be possible?¡± (Iris)
¡°No. There should be no such thing.¡± (Ralph)
¡°Well... Then, Pope Wilmotz, where have you obtained the required funds from?¡± (Iris)
¡°!! W-what impudence! To suggest that I have stolen from the people...! I have done nothing of the sort!¡± (Pope)
I never explicitly said he was taking money from the people. However, it was bing apparent to other nobles based on his words and reactions.
¡°I cannot prove that you have embezzled money from the current avable evidence, which is why I am requesting that Priest Ralph include this in his investigation. Priest Ralph, could you please conduct a thorough investigation of this matter as well?¡± (Iris)
¡°I will do so with all my power.¡± (Ralph)
¡°Are there any other inquiries you would like to make, Iris Lana Armelia?¡± (Queen Dowager)
¡°No. That would be all, your Majesty.¡± (Iris)
I bowed to the queen and withdrew.
¡°Well then. We will now closely monitor all priests of the Church. The Cardinals and Pope Wilmotz will hereby be under house arrest until the investigation is concluded.¡± (Queen Dowager)
¡°...¡± (Pope)
The Pope looked like he wanted to say something, but, in the end, did not utter a word. I had ounted for the possibility of him presenting evidence that may overturn the ruling, and thus prepared another trump card. However, it seems I did not need to use it. I was filled with anxiety, as I did not expect this to end so smoothly. It feels as though this went too well...
Either way, I seeded in making Pope Wilmotz and the Church the target of investigation; I met all of my objectives.
Thus, the inquiry met its conclusion.
Chapter 68
Duke¡¯s Daughter 68: Backstage
¡°Please do not surprise me like that again. You truly had me worried for a moment there.¡± (Ralph)
¡°Oh my. Did you think I was that unreliable?¡± (Iris)
One week had passed since the meeting. This past week, many priests and Church officials were purged from the Church. They were not emunicated as I had been, but being purged from the Church as a priest is a punishment that rivals emunication. The investigation of the Church¡¯s funds was also underway. When the culprit is found, the Kingdom will deliver punishment under the federalw.
¡°That was not what I meant; it was because you said such a thing that I was surprised. I guess even a cornered cat will attack a lion.¡± (Ralph)
¡°Please, you jest. If I had said that anywhere else, it would not have had any effect. The allegation I brought to the attention of the nobility will surely instill hesitation to donate or even a desire cut off contact with the Pope, which would make it more difficult for him to erase any evidence.¡± (Iris)
The connections that the Pope had built copsed when I brought up the allegations of embezzlement, since contacting the Pope would ce you under suspicion of beingplicit in his schemes. No one wille to his defense or aid during this period.
¡°But, even so, if someone does try to contact him, it will make your job easier. As you have seen, many people did try and you caught them all with ease.¡± (Iris)
¡°Yes. It is as you have said.¡± (Ralph)
Priest Ralph heaved a sigh.
¡°Well then. Were you satisfied with the results of my inquiry?¡± (Iris)
¡°Yes. Thank you. We are now able to pursue the Pope while dealing with the corruption that has taken root within the Church.¡± (Ralph)
During the trial, Priest Ralph and I had been aplices. Although we pretended to be in different camps, we had already agreed upon the actions we would take during that meeting. The only reason I was able to gain his cooperation was due to Dean¡¯s assistance.
I had to find a person who had influence and power within the Church but was also in the faction opposed to the Pope. Priest Ralph was such an individual, but, since I had been emunicated, it made it difficult to contact him.
It was thanks to Dean that I was able to gain Priest Ralph, who leads the faction opposed to the Pope, as an ally. Dean is truly a talented person who I want on my side.
¡°Will you now form the Church into your ideal?¡± (Iris)
Priest Ralph... Even though he is someone who sits among the higher echelons of the Church, he was still unable to be a cardinal or anyone with an influential title. I heard it had been because some people in his faction defected to the Pope¡¯s side.
¡°Yes. It is shameful how pervasive the corruption throughout the Church is. We were on the verge of losing everything we originally stood for. Priests are not supposed to mimic nobility. They had, for the sake of pleasure and greed, embezzled funds from the Church. Sooner orter, people would have revolted against the Church and reduced the organization to rubble. The Church has been the recipient of many donations ofte, and the people in charge sapped those funds, leaving our organization with nearly nothing. However, now, with this purge, we can be a proper Church that serves the people.¡± (Ralph)
The Church is a ce meant for prayer and was supposed to be an oasis where the poor could receive medical treatment, be fed, and where orphans could be taken care of. All of these services were supposed to be funded by donations.
So, even though the Baron¡¯s daughter, Yuri Noire, had been donating to help with said activities, all that money, in reality, was being funneled back to the higher-ups of the Church. Furthermore, the donation and charity parties were being held to fund Church higher-ups as well.
However, as more of the Kingdom¡¯s budget was being allocated to fund the Church, the Church officials¡¯ desire and greed grew.
The Church, in its current state, just provides relief and sce to those giving donations or who have the power to contribute funds.
¡°I expect great things of you, Priest Ralph.¡± (Iris)
¡°I will do my best to meet your expectations.¡± (Ralph)
Priest Ralph smiled.
¡°Was... I able to meet your expectations?¡± (Iris)
Priest Ralph made a huge gamble by cing his trust in me and providing me with the Church ount book.
Although I do not have it with me now and will dispose of itter, there is still evidence of our cooperation via the letter he sent to me with his seal on it.
This was proof of the trust and expectations he had for me and his way of solidifying our alliance and roles as aplices. He put himself and his career in danger by cing his trust in me.
¡°You have exceeded my expectations. It is now my turn to exceed yours.¡± (Ralph)
¡°I thank you from the bottom of my heart. In the future, should you run into any trouble, the Duke of Armelia will spare no expense to assist you. Conversely, I hope you will extend your hand in the future as well.¡± (Iris)
I said what my father wanted me to tell him.
¡°Will you be leaving now?¡± (Ralph)
¡°Yes. Mypany just released a new product, so we are quite busy at the moment.¡± (Iris)
I received a formal apology from the Church and they withdrew my emunication.
This seemed like an excellent time to put our new products on the market: dandelion coffee was one of them. Merida experimented with various things and made it for me. We also put out new varieties of sweets and a few other products as well.
All of the new products were a huge hit, thanks to my mother. Now, our sales have reached new heights. We also introduced another delicious sweet made with chocte.
All the things I just mentioned were developed and produced exclusively in our fief. Therefore, all the employees that Edward filched from mypany were unable to replicate these new products.
To sum it up: All of the customers have returned to my side, and all the employees who joined Edward¡¯spany also want to return... There is no way I¡¯d let that happen, though.
It is not just the employees that want to return; our previous trading partners and major buyers are alling back. I predict that hispany will soon go bankrupt... What poor management. Why did I even like him in the first ce?
¡°Then, Priest Ralph, I will take my leave. I bid you good day.¡± (Iris)
Chapter 69
Duke¡¯s Daughter 69: Backstage From Another View
Editor¡¯s Notes: I made a few stylistic alterations for grammar, flow, rity, and, of course, ir. I also changed the name from ¡°Ludy¡± to ¡°Rudy¡± since Rudy is an actual western name (Rudiger etc). If you guys prefer Ludy, holler. Enjoy a satisfying treat.
Footsteps echoed throughout the building
¡°What a magnificent prison.¡± (Rudy)
Rudy made a sarcasticment andughed.
¡°Well, since the Pope is being imprisoned here, it cannot be the same as where normal citizens would be held.¡± (Alfred)
¡°Your Highness... That mode of thinking is what created this sort of situation in the first ce.¡± (Rudy)
I indicated to the guards at the entrance to let me pass. The Pope, under the pretext of being under house arrest, is living in this special prison.
¡°Who ¨C who are -!! Ah! You are...¡± (Pope)
¡°The Pope¡¯s face twisted in shock as he stared at me. It was so amusing that I couldn¡¯t help but feel the corners of my lips raise.
¡°It has been too long, Pope Wilmotz Lutasha... Ah, I should correct that: former Pope Wilmotz Lutasha.¡±
I have to admit that I smirked when I said that. However, since I am happy to have finally excised one of the parasites clinging to this country, it should be permitted.
¡°... You¡ªYou¡¯re the first prince, Alfred! Why are you here?!¡± (Pope)
¡°Why, you ask? Strange... I thought all of those machinations and foolish ploys were to get my attention. I was rather ttered by the gesture, so I wanted to respond to your call.¡± (Alfred)
Wilmotz gulped as he tried to restrain his panic.
¡°Lady Ellia and Marquis Maeria both cooperated with you and the matter was really getting out of hand, so I could no longer remain in the shadows. Their forces and mine are twopeting powers in this kingdom. Although they have a slight advantage, it is nothing that cannot be dealt with easily. However, as soon as you joined their alliance, I could not continue to sit idly by and waited in anticipation for their next move, which, as it turns out, was to diminish the power of the Armelia house. Thanks to their idiotic ns of attempting to wage war on one of the most influential people in this kingdom, I did not have to step out onto the stage myself; the Armelia house¡¯s daughter foiled their n with ease. It was a result that truly surpassed my expectations.¡± (Alfred)
¡°P...please... Your Highness... I was only being used by Lady Ellia... To say that I was a co-conspirator is wrong... Please... Have mercy... ¡± (Pope)
I burst out inughter when I heard Wilmotz¡¯s pitiful voice. I found itical that the Pope would be asking for clemency from a mere mortal. What a pathetic old man.
¡°I am ¡®an easy opponent¡¯... Was that not what you said about me?¡± (Alfred)
¡°I-!! I have never said anything of the sort! It was all Lady Ellia...¡± (Pope)
¡°Wrong.¡± (Alfred)
My voice was cold. It seemed he was quite intimidated by it.
¡°Huh?¡± (Pope)
¡°That merchant... Oh, what was his name? Oh yes. Divian.¡± (Alfred)
The blood from Wilmotz¡¯s face drained, making him a deathly pale... I am truly surprised that this thing was able to scrape by for so long in such a high position of responsibility. I understand that the church works differently in their power struggles than we do in the Royal Pce, but even so... Such a weak creature...
¡°... Why...?¡± (Pope)
¡°So you were being used by Lady Ellia and Marquis Maeria... That is certainly usible, but, were that the case, you would have stepped away after using your power to perform the necessary actions. Instead, you maintained your role, so I have to conclude that you had some other motive.¡± (Alfred)
¡°...¡± (Pope)
Wilmotz¡¯s mouth opened and closed repeatedly like a fish out of water... His rebuttal does not seem to being.
¡°From the start, your aim was never to sully Iris... Well, it would not have required you to take such extreme measures if that were your sole purpose, so the purpose of all this has to be greater than just her. Your aim was to temporarily stop the Prime Minister, Louis, and have all political focus shift towards him. This would then allow Divian and that faction to move about more easily. By slowing down the supplies from the Armelia house and their influence, Divian would help spread your influence to other countries, and you were hoping to gain more power through those channels. Oh, you do not need to answer, by the way; your words have no influence.¡± (Alfred)
¡°If you have figured everything out already... why...?¡± (Pope)
¡°Why? Do you mean to ask why I am here? Why, it was simply to take advantage of the situation and to thank you for having self-destructed. Because of your actions, I was able to rid the country of many of our resident leeches.¡± (Alfred)
The Pope¡¯s face distorted into another interesting expression.
¡°Well then. I have other business I must attend to. I hope you will find this room rxing andfortable.¡± (Alfred)
I turned and left the room with Rudy. Wilmotz crawled after me while shouting something unintelligible, which was quite annoying. I believe I left the room with perfect timing.
¡°You have worked very hard, your Highness.¡± (Rudy)
Rudy grinned at me.
¡°It was simply the perfect asion to clean out corruption that was shielded by the faith. I could not waste such an opportunity.¡± (Alfred)
¡°No. I meant helping Iris.¡± (Rudy)
... Damnit. He really liked bringing this point up.
¡°Well, I did have her take the brunt of the hardships, so I have an obligation to help her in return.¡± (Alfred)
¡°No, you did not have any real reason to do so. In fact, it would have been the perfect opportunity for you to reduce the Armelia household¡¯s power, but, in the end, you still aided her; in fact, you helped her gain even more influence.¡± (Rudy)
¡°... Do you have a problem with my methods?¡± (Alfred)
¡°No, no! Haha... I believe now you can consider the Armelia household and all of the other neutral factions associated with them to be on your side.¡± (Rudy)
Indeed. I have heard from the reports that many of the previously neutral factions have been trying to get in touch with me.
¡°Obviously, my reason for saying that was to thank you for lending a hand to my cousin. I really do appreciate what you did, your Highness.¡± (Rudy)
¡°... I did not do it for your sake.¡± (Alfred)
Chapter 70
Duke daughter 70: Backstage from Another View 2
TLnote: Ludius Jib Anderson is Iris¡¯s cousin on her mother¡¯s side. So he is Gazelle¡¯s grandson and future head of the Anderson family, Gazelle¡¯s family.
¡°You seem to favor my cousin quite a bit, don¡¯t you?¡±(Ludy)
Whileughing and giving me a big grin, he asked . . . You sure find this amusing don¡¯t you, Ludy?
¡°You have really big ears.¡±(Alfred)
¡°What? We are rtives. I do not need to investigate anything concerning her. I just have to send a letter, unlike you. Even though you only wanted a short-term contact, you visited her many times and greatly deepened the rtionship between the two of you.¡±(Ludy)
He still keepsughing and giving me that grin . . . Yep, he is enjoying this.
¡°I was really surprised. I heard you go to the orphanage with her many times and y with the children there. I do not believe I have ever seen you y with children other than Letisha. You have also spent more time with her in the office and even went out together to see the city while wearing masks. When I heard this from the people over there, I thought ¡®is that the same person who is with me?¡¯¡± (Ludy)
I try to trip him using my feet while we are walking and seeing him stumble brings a smile to my face. I understand what I did there was childish.
¡°. . . I do agree with you. I did only intend to see her only once.¡±(Alfred)
It began with just an interest in the rapidly growing fief of Armelia. I was very worried that the daughter was going to takemand of the fief. I had seen her in school once, but my impression of her during that time was terrible. She had very bluntly insulted the Baron¡¯s daughter Yuri Noire. Even though I understood why she had done it, there were other ways of handling the situation. Thus, even though I find my little brother quite foolish, I understood his decision to annul the marriage at the time. When I heard she had taken charge of the most important fief in the kingdom I was quite worried. Rather more importantly, what was her father thinking?
Even though I saw reports of the fief expanding and improving greatly, I thought it was because of someone brilliant taking charge and leading things instead of her. Thus, I infiltrated the residence to find the person and wanted to pull them to my side . . . To my surprise that person was her. I had received such a shock at that time, I felt my jaw almost dislocate.
¡°I have to say that it was funny. I never felt a burden or anything else when I aplished something other people said to be amazing. I have also never been impressed by anything either. I could never find anything amusing . . . but when I am with her, I never feel bored. Her ideas are things I have never considered. The proposals she makes are things that shatter my existing thoughts . . . Every time I am with her, she brings about a new discovery. The days I am with her are days I never feel tired or bored. Truly never a dull day with her.¡±(Alfred)
When I started to notice her, I felt I wanted to spoil her. Even though I think weakness is not something that should be shown to others . . . She believes that having weakness itself is wrong. She became hurt by this, and just thinking that she felt hurt made me feel pain and want to help her again. These traits of hers are what make her lovely in my eyes.
¡°People, goods, politics . . . All of these things are work I have done at a desk. All the numbers that I see from the reports are just numbers to me, they mean nothing else. The human resources are just pieces on a board. You just should think of how to skillfully use them. However, after going to thatnd . . . I started to think differently.¡±(Alfred)
¡°. . . Yes, I also think that you have be softer than before.¡±(Ludy)
¡°You sure say it straight.¡±(Alfred)
¡°. . . That is also why I am concerned.¡±(Ludy)
His tone suddenly changes and his facial expression also bes very serious.
¡°I believe the fact that you have be soft is a good thing for you. But I also believe that if you continue to be any softer, you will lose sight of your ns . . . I am just worrying about you regretting any decisions you may make in the future.¡±(Ludy)
¡°. . . What you say now and what you said before are contradicting themselves. I did not think you would say this right after you had thanked me for helping your cousin Iris out, Ludius Jib Anderson. ¡°(Alfred)
¡°That is another matter entirely, I also believe that a person of her caliber would not be crushed by something like this. I am just informing you of my thinking as your aide, Alfred Dean Tasmeria.¡±(Ludy)
Chapter 71
Duke Daughter 71: Backstage From Another View 3
¡°Understood.¡±(Dean)
I¡¯m grateful for his concern. His words are irreceable.
¡°Do not worry. Everything that will happen from now on will go as I had nned. I¡¯ve decided on this since the time the King and Lady Ellia began to shun us: I will never be like my father.¡± (Dean)
¡°I am rather relieved to hear that.¡±(Ludy)
Ludy breathed a sigh of relief.
¡°To begin with, you had no reason to worry. My determination bes stronger when I see her.¡±(Dean)
¡°Why?¡±(Ludy)
¡°An ipetent king will cause his people to die. Because my father was blinded by his love for my mother, he was unable to save her from insidious plots and became an empty shell when he lost her. I feel only pity for my father.¡±(Dean)
That man became unable to move or think. He lost all will to live after Mother died, allowing Lady Ellia and her household of the Marquis Maeria to slowly gain control of the kingdom.
What was more foolish was that he married the woman who killed his beloved, my mother. He overlooked her crime and simply did as she bid him. In the end, he exiled me and Leticia from the pce. To him, my sister and I were just children living in the pce, unrted to him.
If my grandmother did not take us in, then Lady Ellia would have already killed the both of us.
¡°The sight of her strong figure carrying the burden of the world on her shoulders but continuing to grow stronger has inspired me. That man who suffers from illness will eventually abdicate the throne. It is at that moment that I will use him to eliminate all of the parasites living off of this kingdom.¡±(Dean)
I will send them to hell together. Ever since that time, I no longer feel any sort of family bond with him. For me, my little sister, Leti, is my family. That is why I have no qualms about using my own father, the King.
Oh... I see... I understand what Ludy was talking about... How I have grown soft... I finally realized during our conversation that I... was a cold person before.
I responded to nothing. I was never amused by or interested in anything. No matter how many people die in this country from either war or starvation, they were only just numbers to me. I felt I would always be this way. The only ones I would care about were Leti, Ludy, and Grandmother. I can understand why both havemented that I¡¯ve grown soft.
In addition, I also realized how important she has be to me.
I began tough.
¡°I will not be like my father. My determination will never waver, because the person who I hold dear is someone who can never belong to me.¡±(Dean)
¡°If your Highness wishes, the House of Armelia would be happy to arrange for her marriage. I think my aunt is pushing for this to happen. At some point, she will have to give up her position as lord to her brother.¡±(Ludy)
It is as Ludy says. The Armelia household has Berne, who is meant to inherit the lord title... But I can imagine her response.
¡°What of it?¡±(Iris)
She would be unconcerned, as she also has the Azura Conglomerate and has established some aspects of democracy in the governing of the fief. As a result, whoever takes over would not matter to her. She will probably find something new to work hard on.
¡°I love her, but she is someone who should be free to spread her wings throughout the world. I do not believe a cage like the royal pce would suit her.¡±(Dean)
That is the person I hold dear to my heart. The image of her standing tall, toiling, oveing all obstacles in her way... Her eyes radiant and clear as the cloudless sky. The royal pce, with all its discipline and tedium, would make her lose that which makes her special.
¡°I will apologize to my grandmotherter, but I have no intentions of taking her into the royal pce.¡±(Dean)
¡°... Is that so...?¡± (Ludy)
Chapter 72
Duke Daughter 72: Report X: Secret Maneuvers
As we were talking, we made our way to my study. Whenever I am at the Dowager¡¯s pce, I spend all my waking hours in this room. Though, recently, I have been going to the Royal Pce and outside the city to do work and to see her.
The walls are lined with shelves teeming with books, making my study itself rather narrow. I had always been under the impression that this room houses the most books in the Kingdom until I visited the Armelia fief. When I saw that room, I felt that my study does not actually have that many books.
I sat down at my desk, which was located at the end of the room.
The desk and chair were things left by the previous king. When I first saw them, I thought they were not very grand, but I have grown to like them.
¡°Shall I prepare some tea?¡± (Ludy)
I nodded and closed my eyes for a moment.
I heard the door close as Ludy called a servant outside the room.
This castle actually has few servants. My grandmother said she does not need servants in her retirements, but, in reality, she did this to reduce the number of potential assassins who may be hired to kill me and Leticia.
¡°Here is your tea, your Highness.¡± (Ludy)
Ludy also serves as my butler. He is a very talented individual who is capable of most anything. He also makes an excellent cup of tea.
¡°Oh... This is...¡± (Dean)
¡°This is the herbal tea made by the Azura conglomerate. I hear it is good for fatigue.¡± (Ludy)
¡°I know. Thank you for your thoughtfulness.¡± (Dean)
¡°Think nothing of it, your Highness.¡± (Ludy)
The golden hue and unique scent were rather peculiar, but the tea itself was delicious.
¡°The conglomerate seems to be recovering smoothly.¡± (Dean)
¡°Yes. She is very capable. After her innocence was confirmed and the news disseminated throughout the kingdom, she began to release new products in rapid session. She is great at seizing opportunity.¡± (Ludy)
¡°I hear my little brother is in a bind over it.¡± (Dean)
I chuckled.
Although his actions are done for petty reasons, it was well-timed. He poached the employees that were a part of the production process instead of attempting to buy the store itself.
However, he only gets 60 points for his n.
If you are going to try and recruit people from thatpany, you should not recruit kitchen staff. What makes apany unique is the innovative products and management methods it employs. The people he should have tried to recruit were the development staff and those in charge of finance... at least, that is what I would have done.
¡°The first report from the Church has arrived: The pope has been removed from his position and assets. All false charges made against the Armelia household¡¯s daughter have been retracted. The pope has also been charged with falsifying evidence and is now being confined. Also, two other cardinals and three priests have been exiled from the Church.¡± (Ludy)
Two of seven cardinals were deeply involved in this incident. What a pity. The Marquis Maeria has moved quickly to secure the Church¡¯s cooperation.
The Church will be out of the picture for a while, as they will be taking this time to rebuild and restructure.
¡°Where is Milo?¡± (Dean)
¡°I have not seen him today. I do not believe he has returned yet.¡± (Ludy)
¡°Hmm...¡± (Dean)
¡°Tada! Elegantly appearing from thin air: The inconspicuous Milo~!¡± (Milo)
The man who abruptly appeared in the middle of my conversation with Ludy was Milo. His face surrounded delineated by soft brown hair was strangely adora¡ª feminine.
¡°As usual, you arrive without notifying anyone.¡± (Ludy)
The name of the individual who looked like a woman and appeared out of nowhere is my shadow. He acts as my spy and is excellent at gathering intelligence.
¡°Well, of course! I am a shadow, after all. So, what is it?¡± (Milo)
¡°That is what I should be saying to you. Report on the information you have gathered.¡± (Ludy)
Chapter 73
Duke Daughter 73: Report x Secret Maneuver 2
¡°The report... All I can say is, that girl is scary. I¡¯m seriously shaking in my boots here.¡± (Milo)
I sighed at Milo¡¯s words and thought little of them.
¡°What makes you think that?¡± (Dean)
¡°Well, you know that the son of the Pope hasn¡¯t been charged with anything yet, right? He¡¯s still in the line of session to be the next Pope.¡± (Milo)
¡°That may change in light of this incident. Those in line to be the Pope are required to enter the academy, study the world, and gain allies among the nobles and royalty of this country. After graduation, they enter the Church and train diligently to be the future Pope. But, now, since the head of the house has been forcibly removed from his position in the midst of the sessor¡¯s training, there has been some concern over the possibility that leaving the position vacant for too long may be detrimental to this country and the Church. In response, they have been pushing for a new person to take the over the Pope¡¯s position and that the individual should be from a different house, given the degree of shame the current one has amassed.¡± (Ludy)
Milo nodded his head at the information Ludy presented.
In essence, Ludy was saying that the possibility of Van bing the next Pope was very low.
¡°Exactly. Exactly. So, when that son went to her like he usually does, she responded with, ¡®Do you need something?¡¯ as if she didn¡¯t even know him. I know she has been going in and out of many fiefs, but I never thought she would abandon the Pope¡¯s family as soon as they became useless.¡± (Milo)
Although he said it with a smile, I felt faint hostility in his voice.
¡°Even though it is too early to know whether or not he¡¯ll be the pope, she cut him off as soon as she felt he was useless. Well, I guess this is the appropriate attitude to have if you are aiming for the top...¡± (Milo)
¡°What¡¯s that now? Do not tell me you have fallen for that Baron¡¯s daughter.¡± (Dean)
¡°Come on. She isn¡¯t that appealing. Also, I already have a master. I¡¯m not the type of guy to cheat on others.¡± (Milo)
¡°So, are you done with your report, or is there something else you¡¯d like to add?¡± (Dean)
When I posed this question, Milo¡¯s expression suddenly turned stern.
¡°They have surrounded that girl with rats. What do you want me to do?¡± (Milo)
¡°Are they guards? Or...?¡± (Ludy)
¡°I think they may be both; some for defending her and others who are acting suspiciously...¡± (Milo)
¡°Have the people around her changed or said anything of note?¡± (Dean)
¡°No. None of her entourage have said anything of concern. They also have yet to notice her tendency of abandoning things she deems useless. Though, the Duke¡¯s and knight captain¡¯s sons have both started to distance themselves from her.¡± (Milo)
¡°Hmm... Even Dorsen?¡± (Dean)
¡°Yeah. It is a good thing. I mean, if he continued to remain by her side like that, we would have had to eliminate him too.¡± (Milo)
¡°Well, getting rid of one knight would not necessarily impact the country, so there would be no problems whether or not he stays or leaves.¡± (Ludy)
Ludy¡¯s words were pointed. As expected of a person with a military general for his grandfather. He thinks along those lines, huh? An opinion based solely on merit and results.
¡°Ludy, you¡¯re pretty scary too.¡± (Milo)
¡°Really. I would think it to be the natural conclusion.¡± (Ludy)
At his retort, Milo simply smiled as he normally did.
¡°Oh. Also, that maid from the daughter of the Duke is snooping around as usual.¡± (Milo)
¡°You mean, Tanya?¡± (Dean)
¡°Yes. I think that person is an excellent spy. I would like for her to work with us if possible.¡± (Milo)
If Milo says it, that means her ability is real. I would also like for her to join our cause...
¡°It would be impossible for her to leave Iris and join us instead. I think it would require moving heaven and earth in order for her to ever leave Iris.¡± (Ludy)
Regrettably, I have to agree with that.
¡°If I had met her before you, I would probably also be helping Iris.¡± (Milo)
¡°The only reason you were ever able to see Tanya was because her master is Iris. She would have otherwise never stepped into your line of work.¡± (Ludy)
¡°True. How sad. Truly sad.¡± (Milo)
¡°So, is there anything else I should know concerning the Baron girl¡¯s actions?¡± (Dean)
¡°She has met with the merchant named Divian about two or three times a month. The contents of their meetings were nothing worth noting; they were usually something to the effect of, ¡°How is life?¡± or ¡°How are things going with the Prince?¡±. They were basically trivial conversations concerning daily life.¡± (Milo)
¡°Her rtionship with the Prince is definitely an important concern for them. If Divian keeps asking these questions, then it¡¯s likely they want to use the daughter to capture the second prince and make him do their bidding.¡± (Ludy)
¡°Well, I am pretty sure they are wary of you, Master... Or, maybe, they¡¯re treating her as a pawn they can discard as it bes convenient?¡± (Milo)
Milo tried to respond do Ludy¡¯s thoughts. Ludy, however, did not seem convinced and knit his eyebrows.
¡°A piece they can discard... Well, I am fairly certain that is the case. Also, they have gotten a taste of how they can control the course of events over the past few months.¡± (Dean)
¡°A taste, huh?¡± (Ludy)
¡°Also, even if my little brother were to ascend to the throne as they nned, they will still have one major enemy to deal with: Louis Lana Armelia, the prime minister of this kingdom. He has a solid foundation in politics, a wealthy fief, and holds power equal to that of the King. Thus, even if they do happen to use my stupid brother, they will be unable to do anything shy, else they get sniffed out and hanged by him. It is better to use nobles and rob the kingdom of its strength before striking.¡± (Dean)
¡°Hmm... I guess they do not wish to rule, but instead aim to gain territory in this country... But why?¡± (Milo)
¡°This kingdom¡¯s fertilend is highly desirable. We have received reports from Irene that their harvests have been poor in recent years.¡± (Ludy)
Irene is a shadow like Milo. She is currently with Baron Mabaras Messi at the country border and acts as a liaison between me and him. She is also a spy for us in the country of Towair.
She has said that Towair has been in poor condition, and, apparently, this year has been especially bad. The country experiences a near-perpetual winter, making thend dry and infertile. Also, since they lost the war against us, they had many resources taken from them. Basically, they are desperate enough to strike at a much more powerful country, such as ours.
For them to be so impatient must mean that they think us vulnerable enough to sumb to their efforts.
¡°Well, please don¡¯t worry. I will investigate more; it is my job... But I think I will rest a bit first.¡± (Milo)
¡°Is your report finished?¡± (Ludy)
¡°Yes. I do have a few other minor things that I will bring to your attentionter.¡± (Milo)
¡°I understand. I will be counting on you in the future.¡± (Dean)
¡°Understood.¡± (Milo)
He answered with a serious face and left in the same fashion in which he came: without a sound.
Chapter 74
Duke Daughter 74: My Little Sister¡¯s Strategy
¡°My body feels a bit stiff, so I am going to go and exercise for a bit.¡± (Dean)
¡°... Are you nning on sneaking into the military¡¯s training session again?¡± (Ludy)
¡°Yes. General Gazelle has returned, and, since he is the one instructing it, it would be a waste not to attend.¡± (Dean)
General Gazelle took care of me since I was a child. He used to train me all the time in this castle. A knight order exists as well, but I feel that the military is more diligent. Also, since they maintain public security throughout the city, they also train in street-fighting.
¡°Brother, it is fine to move your body, but please use your head and hands first.¡± (Leticia)
She sighed as she entered the room. My little sister¡¯s name is Leticia, but I prefer to call her Letty. She has soft, emerald-green eyes and blonde hair, like me. She is the third princess and third in line for session. Everything about her appearance reminds me of our mother. My sister has truly grown into a beautifuldy.
¡°Letty, have you finished already? As expected, you work quickly.¡± (Dean)
¡°Yes, brother. Please, control yourself.¡± (Leticia)
Her smile, while seemingly cute, wasced with immense hostility. She ced a stack of documents on my desk.
¡°Here is the favor you asked me to take care of. There is a ce that has a bit of a problem with their finances, so please check it.¡± (Leticia)
While I am away, Leticia deals with all of the documents andpiles reports. Since the King fell ill, my work increased exponentially. I would be unable to leave my desk were it not for her help.
She has been trapped here since she was quite young. My position at the time was weak, and I could do little to help her situation. She said she did not want to participate in the power struggle for the throne and put all her energy towards her studies.
Her ability and skill at doing paperwork was praised even by the Prime Minister.
¡°You have improved greatly. If it is the current you, I will be able to ¡®leave¡¯ more frequently in the future.¡± (Dean)
¡°Brother, before you n your next outing, please, look over these documents. Rather, please do not go out for a while.¡± (Leticia)
I quickly leafed through the reports and documents shepiled and reviewed and could not find a single mistake. On the contrary, she even took note of minor details and sent out people to investigate issues.
¡°The minister of human rights is in the second prince¡¯s faction. Even if she wants to carry out a small project such as this one, it will definitely get rejected.¡± (Leticia)
¡°Indeed.¡± (Ludy)
The country¡¯s operations are split into seven administrative departments: finance, military affairs, legal affairs, foreign affairs, human rights, education, and infrastructure. The Prime Minister organizes all of them and reports their activities and matters to the King. The administration jobs also include negotiations with each lord to create policies that would benefit the country.
The power of incumbent lords of thend is significant. As such, it takes a long time to makepromises with them, especially while running the country. Because of this, I proposed a policy to further centralize this process. However, itcked majority support, resulting in continued rejections.
The finance minister, Earl Sagittaria, the military affairs, and foreign affairs ministers are all on my side.
The human rights, education, and infrastructure ministers all side with the second prince.
One of the key ministers was reced with someone from the Church, allowing them to force many decisions because of his support. However, since the purge, he was removed. The Church remains in chaos and is useless. I want to use this opportunity to separate Church and State.
Oh yes. I forgot to mention one more minister. The legal affairs minister is neutral like the Prime Minister once was. Since the emunication incident, however, the Prime Minister now supports my faction.
¡°She had money hidden in her bosom...? sigh... To think this type of person became the minister of human rights.¡± (Dean)
¡°You have been too preupied with your political games.¡± (Leticia)
In addition to embezzling the money for herself, the minister of human rights used it for bribery.
¡°By games, you mean the fight for the throne between me and my little brother? Well, it is indeed a game to win the throne, but I have never considered him an opponent.¡± (Dean)
¡°What a strange thing to say... Oh. That reminds me...¡± (Leticia)
¡°What is it?¡± (Dean)
¡°Please, let me meet the Armelia Duke¡¯s daughter.¡± (Leticia)
She made her request firmly and her eyes sparkled.
¡°... Why are you asking this so suddenly?¡± (Dean)
I should have just cut the conversation short or changed topics, but, since I asked, our discussion continued.
¡°We are birds of a feather: powerful women who are excellent at doing their work. I would like to exchange ideas and discuss various things with her... is what I would like to say. The real reason I want to meet her is because of how fond of her you are.¡± (Leticia)
¡°We are not like that, you know.¡± (Dean)
¡°Really? That is disheartening. But, since you ignored an important chance to reduce the power of the Armelian Duke, it shows just how much you like her.¡± (Leticia)
¡°That is-¡± (Dean)
¡°- Because she is a skilled person. Please, Brother.¡± (Leticia)
The strength of her determination and her straightforwardness made it impossible to argue.
¡°She cannote inside this castle, so how would you meet her?¡± (Dean)
¡°I believe that if I were to travel with you and Ludy, I would be safe.¡± (Leticia)
¡°I do not think we will ever travel together to the Armelia fiefdom though.¡± (Dean)
¡°What? Are you nning on leaving me here alone again? He is such a terrible brother. Isn¡¯t he, Ludy?¡± (Leticia)
¡°I... cannotment on this matter.¡± (Ludy)
Ludy smiled bitterly and tried to stay out of the discussion.
¡°Even Ludy has the same reaction.¡± (Leticia)
In response to Ludy¡¯s words, she sharpened her tongue proportionally to her dissatisfaction. I saw her shoulders droop as she sighed, and the atmosphere quickly turned dark.
I thought I should quickly change topics, but, for some reason, I kept silent. She opened her mouth.
¡°Well... I do want to see Iris, but I also would like to go outside. I have been in this castle for too long and want to see what life is like outside the castle and connect with the people. I felt that the Armelia fief would be the perfect ce to do so.¡± (Leticia)
¡°Do you understand the position you are in? If so, knowing your position, you still wish to do that?¡± (Dean)
Letty is not allowed to go to many ces, and the ces where she is allowed to go consists solely of this castle and a few rooms in the imperial pce. The reason for this is not because of her lineage or internal politics.
She looks too much like our mother. As of now, her appearance is simr to how our mother looked when she was young, but, in a few years¡¯ time, she will be the spitting image of our mother. If the King were to see her, he would spring out of bed, embrace her, and treat her as a princess should be treated. I cannot allow him to see her, though; the morepassion he shows her, the more the noose around her neck will tighten.
Letty¡¯s resemnce to our mother would make her Ellia¡¯s main target.
To Ellia, we are obstacles. If she were to see Letty now, she would employ every tool avable to eliminate her, and neither I nor the King can guard her for all hours of the day. Also, after seeing how far the King has fallen, how can I trust him with the life of my beloved little sister?
I know this is my ego talking.
But I do not want to lose another family member.
I do not want to experience that much grief again.
I may as well be like the King. I am keeping my little sister locked in this gilded cage because I am afraid to lose her.
¡°I understand Brother¡¯s concerns. I am nothing but a burden... But... I still want to see the world. I want to breathe the same air and understand the experiences of our people. How will I ever aplish anything if I cannot understand the world and attend balls and parties?¡± (Leticia)
I stared deeply into Letty¡¯s eyes... My little sister has grown up.
¡°I want to see the outside world. I don¡¯t want to be like my older brother. I don¡¯t want to live in a stronghold infort but shielded from the rest of the world for the rest of my life.¡± (Leticia)
She will eventually have to leave this ce...
That is why she is trying to negotiate now.
¡°I understand.¡± (Dean)
¡°... Huh?¡± (Leticia)
¡°We will go to the fief soon, but you have to be escorted by either me or Ludy, OK?¡± (Dean)
¡°Thank you so much!!¡± (Leticia)
Letty smiled and hugged me.
¡°Now then, let us finish dealing with all of these documents so you can leave early without the looming threat of being crushed by work afterwards. Please, do your share as well, Brother.¡± (Leticia)
¡°Yes. I understand.¡± (Dean)
She was in a good mood. She took a stack of documents I dealt with earlier with the intention of checking them.
¡°Princess Letty, I will carry those.¡± (Ludy)
Ludy left the room to chase after her.
Chapter 75
Duke¡¯s Daughter ¨C Chapter 75
Trantor(s): ShimizuAEditor(s):Matty
Proofreader(s): Still MattyTLC(s): N/A
Little Sister¡¯s Strategy II
*Ludy¡¯s POV
¡°...... You¡¯ve really done it, Princess Letty.¡± (Ludy)
¡°...... My, Ludy, what might you be talking about?¡± (Leticia)
Princess Letty, Prince Alfred¡¯s little sister, gave a cheerful grin as she asked me in return.
Even though you so transparently know... Whilst thinking about it, I loosened a response from my lips.
¡°Don¡¯t tell me... that conversation from before... Right from the start, your aim was the travel permit,correct?¡±(Ludy)
¡°Fufufu, you guessed right~.¡±(Leticia)
While it wasn¡¯t a lie that she also wanted to meet with Iris, she knew that it could only be if fortune brings them together... What she was really after was the travel permit... and she splendidly acquired it, just as she predicted.
She plopped down a pile of documents atop her desk, situated in her study. Her study room was smaller than the Prince¡¯s. And in further contrast, cute essories adorned every nook and cranny of the room. Even so, most of the books disyed at its bookshelves didn¡¯t match with the image of a princess.
¡°Haven¡¯t you been taught by brother? In negotiating with someone, before presenting your truest terms, you¡¯d start off with higher demands as to feign apromiseter on. ... That way, they¡¯ll have believed they got a better deal than what was originally and be predisposed to epting it as is. ¡± (Leticia)
Well said, I thought asughter escaped me.
¡°...... And for that very reason, I was cajoled into mentioning the majority of my rtionship with Iris... What a troublesomedy....¡±(Ludy)
¡°Fufufu...Looks like you¡¯re exaggerating quite a bit. And it seems brother was aware of it all along.¡± (Leticia)
¡°...... That¡¯s true.¡±(Ludy)
Now that I think about it, it was that contorted [1] expression he had made... perhaps... Perhaps it was at that time Prince Alfred had realized what Princess Letty wanted. Nevertheless, he still danced to her tune, in consideration for... her feelings?
She sat on the chair apanying her study desk. It was a white-based, lovely desk; it was a desk that makes one able to catch a glimpse of the mirages of the royal children who havee and gone throughout the generations, toiling away at their letters on that very same desk... But the real scene, grounded in reality... piles upon piles of documents, crushing the imagination beneath their weight.
¡°Well, I will keep to my word. But... If I were to, say, take a stroll within the Capital, and during that, just so happened upon the Daughter of Duke Armelia, you wouldn¡¯t have anyints, right?¡± (Leticia)
¡°Like I asked, why are you being so hasty...¡± (Ludy)
The strife for the time being has been assuaged, and Iris should still be in the capital for a while longer. After all, there were various relief efforts instated to deal with the aftermath left in the wake of Prince Edward¡¯s meddlings.
¡°Eeh. I only speak the truth when I say that I want to meet with the Daughter of Duke Armelia.¡±(Leticia)
¡°... Why do you concern for her? Well, yes, I suppose it can¡¯t be helped if you became intrigued after seeing your beloved brother heartbroken.¡± (Ludy)
¡° ...... You¡¯re right. It is as Ludy says. But it does not pertain to a feeling of ¡°Don¡¯t take my brother away¡± like you imagine, you know?¡± (Leticia)
She effortlessly saw through me. Moreover, she was able to deny it in such a way that rendered me speechless and awaiting her next word.
But keeping quiet just made her giggle even more...
¡°Of course, I harbour a bit of that feeling. ... To put it simply, it piqued my interest. For example... ¡°That brother [2] of mine¡± is restricted to a very small world. He has been protected by Ellia ever since he was young, and for a long time now, the people around never spoke ill of him. Isn¡¯t the result of that his disengagement to the Daughter of Duke Armelia?¡± (Leticia)
I soon understood ¡®That brother of mine¡¯ was referring to Prince Edward. Princess Letty has always called him that when she mentioned him.
¡°In a different way, however, my brother¡¯s world [3] is ¡®small¡¯ as well. His world isposed of only me and Ludy. Other than us... he has only allowed someone else at his side to serve as a tool... or so I think.¡± (Leticia)
I finallyprehended what she meant by that ...Certainly, it seems that Prince Alfred¡¯s world too is small like Prince Edward¡¯s, but in a different sense.
It isn¡¯t a matter of his world view being ¡®narrow¡¯, but a matter of whether or not he seeks the existence of truepanionship. A rtionship not based on convenience... But rather, based on being able to forgive, exchange opinions, and have small talk. A person with whom he can do ordinary, every-day things with. Princess Letty, and after that, myself, have tried to be someone like that to him... Or something along those lines.
¡°For a royal, maybe it was unavoidable. But I think that brother, in this case, took it to the extreme.... I might¡¯ve been the one to seal his fate, because he had to carry a burden such as I in the Royal Pce¡¯s environment, a ce filled with adversaries...¡± (Leticia)
*Huff*, Princess Letty let out a sigh.
¡° ... No, I don¡¯t think that excuses it. Those who have worked under him were swayed by their own pragmatic judgement of cost and benefit, and as such, they were drawn to brother¡¯s capabilities. That is indeed one of brother¡¯s strong points, but... that kind of strength is too fragile to foundsting subordination upon. If you want to put it in a naive way, maybe it is due to.. a peculiar bond? If I were to take, say... a time where brother would make a miscalction, if no sense of loyalty existed in that scenario, they would withdraw and re-evaluate having served him.¡± (Leticia)
I see. She raises a valid point. Currently, there are budding and lesser nobles who are under the influence of Prince Alfred. They have arrived at Prince Alfred¡¯s side after attaining solid achievements themselves. In the end, they will choose to side with the morepetent prince... Well, if they pitted him against someone like Prince Edward, naturally, Prince Alfred would emerge as the obvious choice.
Looking at it from a different angle, if we¡¯re talking about an identical but hypothetical scenario where there were those forced to align with a side, had there been an opponent who equaled Prince Alfred in terms of ability and status, they would be indifferent enough toe to the conclusion that ¡°either is fine¡±.
Initially, when the confrontation with Prince Edwards was highlighted, many of the ones who remained neutral may havee to the same conclusion.
¡°... This time, the biggest reason as to why the neutral faction is slightly inclined to him is probably redited to the Duke of Armelia favoring him. So, then, why did Duke Armelia endorse him? Without question, I would have thought that it was just a front. But, could they have kept quiet watch while a prominent house was involved? Worst case scenario, they¡¯ll make use of his daughter¡¯s emunication as a pretext to leave his post and withdraw to his territory, effectively eluding the turmoil.. Yet he remains the family head, and has even begun publicly cooperating as Prince Alfred¡¯s hands and feet......¡± (Leticia)
¡°... Is it because... he felt indebted to him?¡± (Ludy)
¡°That¡¯s right. Do you really think that Duke of Armelia would willingly offer his assistance to brother, even with the apparent risk of splitting the country in two should he choose a side, and without anypensation?¡± (Leticia)
¡°... Is it something he had acquired unpremeditated...¡± (Ludy)
¡°Right. ... Then, looking at ¡®the aftermath¡¯ of said confrontation, doesn¡¯t it make you think we need to expand the amount of our so called ¡®allies¡¯? Ludy.¡± (Leticia)
¡° ...... To strengthen the crown¡¯s rule, is it...¡± (Ludy)
¡°Right again. In these times of peace, it wouldn¡¯t be impossible to unify the lords with brother¡¯s strength, like all past kings. Well, even at a warring time, it seems he wouldn¡¯t have a problem with takingmand of the army as king; he had made splendid connections with many of the military officers, owing to his time posed as Dean.¡± (Leticia)
...... Surely, as Princess Letty said, only the army, with grandfather as its leader and overseer, would have realized that Dean, who slipped into their training sessions frequently, was Prince Alfred in disguise. He blended in well. There, he acted not as a member of the royalty, but as Dean, as to not build any walls between him and others.
¡° ... Though the talks have been derailed, brother must first consolidate his own camp in order to elerate the royalty¡¯s reinforcements, for future¡¯s sake... Or so I believe.¡± (Leticia)
¡°I see... Uhm, Princess Letty?¡± (Ludy)
¡° ... What is it?¡± (Leticia)
¡° ...... Princess Letty, you really never did experience the outside world, right?¡± (Ludy)
Unprecedentedly, all I¡¯ve done so far was listen to what Princess Letty had to say. Well, usually, you wouldn¡¯t hear this kind of talk from a girl as young as her. Even if you take into ount that she was a member of the royalty.
¡° ...... Something the matter? To so suddenly...¡± (Leticia)
¡°Oh, it just seemed as if you could personally rte to these stories..¡±¡± (Ludy)
¡° ...... It¡¯s the other way around. Since I was captive to this cage, I want to know at least a little of the outside world, so all I can do is specte about it.¡± (Leticia)
¡° ...... I suppose it¡¯s something like that.¡± (Ludy)
¡°Yes, it is.¡± (Leticia)
It was regrettable, in my opinion. Even from the standpoint of an outsider, considering the aptitude she has disyed thus far, it¡¯s clear that she didn¡¯t have the chance to fully utilize her talents.
¡°I don¡¯t regret it at all, Ludy. Because, I have never made a connection on my own. Anybody could apply that consideration to the event in question, right?¡± (Leticia)
... Not just anybody could do that. Just how much does Princess Letty overestimate other people? It¡¯s harmful for a human being to abstain from making any personal connections.
I mean, Princess Letty, weren¡¯t you able to urately guess what was on my mind just now? I don¡¯t think that you would have a problem in negotiating with such a skill in your arsenal.
Now that I take a closer look, she is smiling.... could she have, yet again, perfectly predicted what¡¯s currently running through my mind? I found the thought amusing andughed at the notion.
Footnotes:
¿à³æ¤ò‡y¤ó¤À. (Nigamushi o kanda). If tranted directly it would be ¡°Chewed a bitter bug.¡± It¡¯s an expression like, yeah, chewing a bitter bug. And Matty decided it to be ¡°contorted.¡±Letticia call Alfred as ¤ªÐÖ˜”(onii-sama) and Edward as ¤¢¤ÎÐÖ(ano ani).World as in ¡®social world.¡¯
Chapter 76
Duke¡¯s Daughter ¨C Chapter 76
Trantor(s): ShimizuA,flowingcloudEditor(s):MattyProofreader(s):SuyaTLC(s):flowingcloud
Little Sister¡¯s Strategy III
*Ludy POV
¡°...I was taken aback, you know? That brother of mine, showing interest in other people? As well as paying attention to those he encountered? Brother always ridiculed anybody who would dare try bing a part of his ¡®world¡¯, you and I being the exceptions, of course. Hey, Ludy...?¡± (Leticia)
¡°What is it?¡± (Ludy)
¡°...I wonder if I should ask for your opinion, since you¡¯re rted to her. From your own perspective, what kind of person is the Daughter of Duke Armelia?¡± (Leticia)
¡°...She is a noblewoman to the core, for better or worse...¡± (Ludy)
¡°In a bad way, too...?¡± (Leticia)
¡°Yes... She was, from what I could gather, a proud being. She has enough strength to stand on her own two feet. And for that reason, she stood firm in the face of her engagement¡¯s annulment. The result of that led to her new authority over herpany and fief.¡± (Ludy)
¡°...I see. In a way, she is similiar to brother. Don¡¯t you agree?¡± (Leticia)
¡°I do... Her pride does not permit any disy of weakness. She won¡¯t let herself rely on anyone but herself. How she handled being harassed within the academy is also indicative of it... And although she could¡¯ve acted discreetly, she chose not to, and instead confronted the issue head-on with bravado. Or rather, even if the harassment hadn¡¯t urred... She still could¡¯ve donned the facade of a damsel in distress, altering the impression ced upon her.¡± (Ludy)
She moved with undue grandeur and poise. As a result, her name was incriminated and she had to shoulder all the crimes herself in the end.
...Even if I didn¡¯t know of her circumstances...there were many others besides her who joined in bullying the Baron¡¯s daughter.
That might also be the case. Because the second Prince, the first son of the Duke, the son of the Knight general, and the son of the Pope...essentially the highest lineage in this country, had lined up to serve a baron¡¯s daughter, whose power was at the lower bracket of high society. It was possible for the other nobles to not be pleased with the Baron¡¯s daughter¡¯s new allies.
But even when all was said and done, it was still impossible for Iris to confront the Baron¡¯s daughter directly, for Iris had suddenly be Prince Edward¡¯s clique ¡°favorite¡±. For those who also bullied the Baron¡¯s daughter, the only way around taking the me themselves was to deftly use Iris as a scapegoat for their unsightly harassment. They first evaded those who questioned their actions, and then shifted all the me onto Iris.
If only Iris carried herself better. Had Iris behaved well in the eyes of those around her, she wouldn¡¯t have been taken down by such a humiliating farce.
In any case, the harassment she executed was petty inparison to the circting rumors and rampant bouts of sarcasm from other nobles... Yes, put the gravity of those two instances side by side.. And what Iris did seems almost.. cute...
At any rate, it is quite detrimental to say something disagreeable towards the daughter of a Duke. Even in this nation, a woman such as herself can hold a lot of power.
The evil intentions of noble society are terrifying. Compared to what others of the same echelon did, Iris¡¯s actions seemed harmless.
¡°Even now, her attitude remains unchanged... Though she had servants she could confide in, their rtionships had been built on ¡°trust(credibility)¡±. A line had to be drawn somewhere, so Iris had decided that she could not bare her weaknesses to them because there was a part of her that had to be protected at all costs.¡± (Ludy)
But after that incident, they became irreceable existences to her ¡ª aside from her servants, it became difficult for her to learn to trust anyone else. It felt as if she has since mixed up ¡°trust(credibility)¡± with¡°trust(reliance)¡±.
¡°Indeed. In a way, they really are like peas in a pod. It¡¯s just... perhaps she really is a good person, but is not seen as one due to her rigid morals.¡± (Leticia)
Fuuh, Princess Letty let out a sigh.
¡°...If brother truly feels frustrated whenever he sees her, I would hope that you assist him in this matter, even if for a miniscule amount.¡± (Leticia)
¡°Haha... but I think this has incited change in him. After all, it was the first I¡¯ve seen him bustling around in such a way. He even severed ties to his important ¡®hand¡¯ for her sake.¡± (Ludy)
Even Prince Alfred would need some tricks up his sleeve to make a connection with the church interior. But, in any case, the Pope¡¯s authority within the church was all-epassing and absolute. So naturally, it was a difficult task to find and string together a connection with a high ranking church member who was not under the influence of the Pope.
And, instead of using this connection himself, the prince gave it to Iris instead... Well, he may have thought it would be more effective, given the timing.
¡°So it was like that, huh... Out of curiosity, how close do you think they are?¡± (Leticia)
¡°The only progress he¡¯s made on that end is grasping a hold of the question... of whether or not he has feelings for her.. ¡± (Ludy)
¡°Oh, my! So, has brother made preparations for the next step?¡± (Leticia)
¡°No, that¡¯s.....¡± (Ludy)
¡°Good grief.. It seems brother is still a good-for-nothing when ites to the matters of the heart. And on the other side of things, Lady Iris is likely also oblivious to the possibility..¡± (Leticia)
I narrowly managed to bar my tongue from voicing the words I was about to say.
¡°I implore you to understand. There must be a reason for his inability to move forward.¡± (Ludy)
¡°If It¡¯s brother we¡¯re talking about, no matter how difficult the predicament, he will always strive towards his goal. And you won¡¯t convince me otherwise, even if you present me with a ¡®cool¡¯ phrase.¡± (Leticia)
Due to my ties with the second prince having beenpletely cut, I could no longer provide any further objections to her statement .
¡°As for me, it would be better if he were to move to a more weing c-i¨C...... No, nevermind that. It¡¯s nothing. As his sister, I support his decision from the bottom of my heart.¡± (Leticia)
Although I thought I heard the beginnings of a disturbing word, I decided not to press any further. Princess Letty wouldn¡¯t do anything strange, not so soon.
Chapter 77
Chapter 77 ¨C Sister¡¯s Strategy IV (Part 1)
[Ludy¡¯s POV]
Trantors: ConformChild [Novels&Chill]
Editors: Matty, Suya, Boomer [Yado Inn]
Princess Leticia quietly stood up and turned her back to me while walking towards the window.
She contemted her future, casting her gaze out the window and taking in the vast, expansive scenery.
¡°... Do you remember when we first met, Ludy?¡± [Leticia]
¡°Of course. When I first met you, I had been brought to the castle by Alfred and you were hiding behind him the entire time, trying to conceal your face because you were too shy.¡± [Ludy]
¡°... Ah, such an embarrassing thing to do.¡± [Leticia]
Letty agreed somewhat bashfully, and I smiled while recalling these nostalgic memories.
¡°It was quite fun. I was very happy at the time. You often yed in the garden behind the castle, right? When I was younger, I wasn¡¯t allowed to step foot outside of the castle. The castle was already heavy with tension, and I could never visit the Royal Pce either. You enjoy keeping my Elder Brotherpany, am I right? ... Grandmother, Elder Brother, and you are the world to me.¡± [Leticia]
¡°... Letty...¡± [Ludy]
¡°Ludy, please don¡¯t make that face. I¡¯m very happy, you know. Certainly, I don¡¯t know what it¡¯s like to mingle within a group or what kind of environment a school may have, and I don¡¯t know about the matters people of the same generation talk about ... but I can understand what lies beyond all that superficiality.¡± [Leticia]
Ever since she was young, she could never partake in life outside of her cage... Indeed, she lives in a situation wherein her life is simr to that of a caged bird. Her caged life helped her understand the current political battlefield and the feud with Elliya for the throne.
¡°Somehow, my grandmother doesn¡¯t understand my desire to visit the outside world. Thankfully, Elder Brother doesn¡¯t see me as a pawn to be used in a limited life.¡± [Leticia]
Speaking of how she¡¯s been trapped, without a doubt, Leticia could have been forced to marry a lord for the sake of pulling his house to Alfred¡¯s side.
¡°Additionally, it is impossible for Elder Brother to marry anyone under these circumstances.¡± [Leticia]
¡°Well, about the marriage of ¡°that Onii-Sama¡± and the low-born woman, it may spell trouble for them if a child is born with a weakened bloodline.¡± [Leticia]
It is as Leticia says. For that very reason, Alfred is suppressing Edward¡¯s influence.
¡°What if the Baron¡¯s daughter bears children by the time Prince Alfred removes Prince Edward from the Royal Family?¡±
Chapter 78
Sei¡¯s Conviction
(Iris¡¯s POV)
¡°... This time was truly difficult, wasn¡¯t it?¡±
While we were drinking tea, I heard such words. Mimoza, who was reclining in front of me, expressed her condolences. We are currently in the vi of Duke Armelia... in other words, my home in the royal capital.
¡°Well, that is true... I was almost branded a heretic, after all.¡± [Iris]
¡°Your life is too hectic.¡± [Mimoza]
Hearing those words, I gave a bitter smile... But it surfaced rather involuntarily.
¡°So, you didn¡¯t reply to my letter...? Or meet with me because of your stay in the capital after publicly proving your innocence...?¡± [Mimoza]
A week has passed since the audience. Although I craved to return home, I cannot yet.
In the first ce, I need to resolve the chaos of our employees resigning from our royal capital branch store left and right t; and then I need to see if the firm can be exempted from tolls..
To be frank, because the fief is surrounded by people from the second prince¡¯s faction, the efforts regarding the tolls are not going well.
Everyone forced me to take a break since I had been working non-stop for the week after the interrogation, so my meeting with Mimoza today was the first of us meeting in a while.
¡°I am genuinely sorry about all the hardships you have suffered.¡± [Iris]
¡°There is no need for an apology The way I spoke was too harsh. I have also heard that you have been pushing yourself without rest... I should be thanking you for giving some of your valuable time to me.¡± [Mimoza]
¡°The same goes for me. Even if you were to stop caring about me, it couldn¡¯t be helped. You have my sincere gratitude for always taking care of me.¡± [Iris]
Despite my expulsion from the academy, she still kept in touch with me. Even when I was interrogated before, she also sent a letter that full of concern. And even when I was going through the interrogation, she sent a letter full of concern for me.
... I truly appreciate her remaining my friend.
¡°Come to think of it, the branch store in the capital has resumed business, right?¡± [Mimoza]
¡°Tentatively, however. Right now, people from my fief are operating the store, but once the new employees get used to the work, they will take full responsibility for running the store.¡± [Iris]
More than half of the people who came from the fief to help were focused on product development. I tried to let them experience the flood of a business, because I thought that it would be a good idea to give them the feel of an on-site environment. If the new employees got used to the hard work, I will give the workers from the fief a raise and send them back home to do their usual business.
¡°Yes. The store became quite crowded since e we were closed for such a long time.¡± [Iris]
¡°Oh my, did you go there yourself?¡± [Mimoza]
¡°Not quite. I was considering going but... I gave up halfway, due to the crowds. It seems that it will settle down within a week.¡± [Iris]
¡°Oh... while I am happy about that, will it be okay? If I¡¯m not mistaken, Melida hase home dead tired every day.¡± [Mimoza]
Indeed... even if I were to go, there wasn¡¯t anything I could do. However, I want to see the situation with my own eyes...
¡°...... Shall we go to the firm?¡± [Iris]
¡°Would that be alright?¡± [Mimoza]
¡°Yes. The store is open again, yet I haven¡¯t witnessed the situation first-hand before... I wonder if I would ever get another chance to see it I could. Tanya, prepare fruit juice for the employees to enjoy.¡± [Iris]
¡°... Are the employees allowed to drink something like that?¡± [Mimoza]
Tanya quietly acknowledged my order by nodding, but Mimoza tilted her head in curiosity.
¡°Yes, as a refreshment. A reward for theirbors.¡± [Iris]
¡°So you also do things such as that...¡± [Mimoza]
Her eyes rounded in surprise.
¡°I am not aware if other firms act in such a manner, but a store cannot function without its employees s, right?¡± [Iris]
... The incident this time was truly scathing.
¡°Especially because the store seems so busy as ofte.¡± [Iris]
And then, Tanya, Mimoza, and I departed from the mansion with many trustworthy guards to escort us.
¡°It has been a while since I went outside like this.¡± [Iris]
I dressed in an inconspicuous manner, simr to when I did my inspections, and also dyed my hair. My hair is now a reddish brown, instead of its usual silver. This dye was also a new product from the Azuta firm. The dye is made from various nts, and will wear off in two to three days.
This new product from the research and development department left me in awe . This product was naturally a part of that. Will they be ecstatic when they eventually can make a ck hair dye that can mask grey and white hairs?
But with how colorful the natural hair is in this world, white hair isn¡¯t deemed a problem. Rather, if I were to think of a grey haired old man... mhm, perceived to be elegant and striking. That being said, there wasn¡¯t a high demand for that anyway...
While considering those things during our walk, we arrived at the store.
Chapter 79
Chapter 79 ¨C The Conviction of Sei (Part 1)
[Iris¡¯ POV]
Trantors: ConformChild [Novels&Chill]
Editors: Misaki [Novels&Chill], Matty [Yado Inn]
The shop was so crowded that the line to get in extended outside the door and snaked into a horde of people.
Although I¡¯ve read the reports, seeing it for myself makes for an entirely different experience.
I knew that it was crowded from the flood of sales, the rapidly declining stock, the sheer amount of equipment orders, and other store records. I also knew that I had to address those reports eventually.
When I saw the scene myself, however... I was, once again, astonished.
¡°... I think the shop is much busier thanst I saw it.¡± (Mimoza)
Mimoza side-eyed me as he stated his opinion.
¡°It seems so... But this level of activity is ideal, I suppose.¡± (Iris)
The shop is so jam-packed that there is virtually no vacant space as far as the eye can see...
Even the line for the ounting services is exuberantly long.
For any business owner, a sight like this is enough to make them dance with joy.
We entered from the back of the shop through the employee only entrance, leading directly to the store interior.
¡°Ah, Lady Iris, Mister Sei, wee.¡± (Manager)
The Manager spotted us and promptly came over and bowed.
¡°Please lift your head. We¡¯re only here to deliver something.¡± (Ryle)
Ryle wore a wry smile as he held out a box to The Manager.
¡°.... A delivery?¡± (Manager)
The Manager seemed to be in disbelief and muttered the phrase again.
He quite tantly wanted to know the meaning behind this, but he didn¡¯t press any further. However, the Manager probably didn¡¯t want to seem rude.
In reaction to this, I too put on a wry smile.
¡°Yes. Business has been flourishing in abundancetely, and I suspect all of the employees grow weary after yet another hard day of work; and so, I decided to bring juices for everyone to enjoy.¡± (Iris)
¡°Oh, thank you very much.¡± (Manager)
The Manager received the box from Ryle.
¡°Is there enough juice for all the employees? Or is it insufficient?¡±(Iris)
¡°No, this is enough. Things have been rtively calmpared to the prior week... ¡° (Manager)
Suddenly, right when those words left his lips.
sh..! There was a loud cracking noise followed by a scream.
Chapter 79 ¨C The Conviction of Sei (Part 2)
[Iris¡¯ POV]
Trantors: ShimizuA [Yado Inn]
Editors: Matty [Yado Inn]
Without hesitation, Ryle and Dida rushed to shield me with their bodies.
My body was caught in between a wall and Ryle.
The Manager immediately left for the front of the store.
¡°Dida,¡± I called out to him, ¡°We¡¯ll be fine so go after the Manager and assess the situation.¡± (Iris)
Dida frowned upon hearing my words.
¡°Princess, my duty is to your safety, you know?¡± (Dida)
He said that with a grave tone.
¡°But you also need to ascertain the danger, right?¡± (Iris)
Dida sighed. I wasn¡¯t sure if it was due to him sumbing to my suggestion, or whether he genuinely agreed that surveying a situation first is a must.
¡°.... Argh. I understand. Ryle, I leave the Princess in your care.¡± (Dida)
¡°Of course.¡± (Ryle)
And then Dida ran to the store front as well.
The next to move was Ryle. He already had a firm grasp of the building¡¯s structure from his past countless inspections.
¡°This way.¡± (Ryle)
He guided us to the office, which doubled as a reception room.
There are numerous desks lined up as a workspace. And at one end of the room was a reception desk lined up with chairs, divided up by a partitioning screen.
I sat on one of those chairs.
At that moment, a man who looked to be an employee came inside and knocked on the door side.
¡° ...... E, excuse me. Is Mister Sei here?¡± (Employee)
Ryle, whose name was called, rose from his seating and walked in front of him.
¡°Yes. Is there something wrong?¡± (Ryle)
¡°Mister Dida has apprehended the culprit who was causing themotion and told me that he wanted to meet with Mister Sei urgently.. ¡°
Ha~ I sighed in relief after hearing those words. If it¡¯s Dida, he would have no problem detaining the culprit.
..... Even so, for what reason did Dida call for Ryle?
¡°Me, is it...? Are you sure that is for whom he called?¡± (Ryle)
Ryle asked back for affirmation. It seems he had the same inquiry in mind as I.
¡°Y,yes... Mister Dida said we should talk about this matter in the store rather than behind closed doors; the culprit keeps shouting, ¡®Bring out the boss of this ce!¡¯. (Employee)
¡°Understood. In that case, we shall go.¡± (Iris)
Chapter 80
Sei¡¯s Conviction III
The moment Sei exited the room, I stood and gave chase.
¡°Mdy?¡± [Ryle, Tanya]
Following my attempt to leave, Ryle and Tanya worriedly called out after me in unison.
¡°Wo-worry not.. I¡¯m merely going to observe from a distance. ¡± (Iris)
¡°You shouldn¡¯t. It¡¯s dangerous.¡± (Ryle)
Ryle rebuked my course of action. Him being my escort, it¡¯s only natural that he would find my willingness to approach the eye of the storm to be outrageous.
I gave Ryle a solemn stare, but the look on his face mirrored my own. It seems we¡¯vee to an impasse.
¡°.. There are employees working under me, including Sei and Dida, at the ce of disturbance.¡± (Iris)
I averted my eyes from Ryle whilst telling him my reasoning.
¡°Thispany is my responsibility. The person in charge should be the one to face the problem themselves... And that person just so happens to be me, responsible for assuring the safety of its employees so that they may go about their duties securely and at ease. Please, Ryle, do not stop me from assuming this role.¡± (Iris)
¡°But, Lady Iris..¡± (Ryle)
¡°Besides, must you ¡®guard¡¯ me by precluding me from my duties...? Ryle.. my confidence in this pursuit is born from my trust in you.¡± (Iris)
¡°But... No, all right, I¡¯ll respect your decision. Try not to expose your being there to the opposing party.¡± (Ryle)
With a nod, I left the room, with Ryle in tow and begrudgingly approving of my resolution.
I hurried towards the shouting voiceing from the front of the shop.
¡°... It has been a while, Mr Damme.¡± (Sei)
Sei¡¯s voice stuck out from the racket surging from the crowd.
My sight scanned the entirety of the store until it glimpsed upon Sei and Dida.
One man was getting arrested, stripped of freedom by Dida.
¡°At your behest, I have shown myself to you... So might you now exin why a ¡®Former Employee¡¯ is the cause for this pandemonium?¡± (Sei)
After Sei¡¯s voice sweeped across the room, all became deathly quiet; it was if the previous ruckus became a dispersed illusion.
Even if the content of his words wasn¡¯t imposing itself, the threat was undoubtedly implied.
An angry Sei is a frightening experience for any beholders.
¡± ...... ¡±
The man was evidently overwhelmed by Sei. Discerning this reaction, Sei intentionally heaved out a sigh.
¡°Keeping your lips sealed, huh... I, as the supervisor, have the responsibility of overseeing this establishment so that the customers may browse our wares at their leisure. Under usual circumstances, we would¡¯ve already had you handed over to the proper authorities and this would¡¯ve been finished by now. But.. since I was courteous enough to give you this opportunity to speak for yourself, it would be in your best interest to seize it.¡± (Sei)
¡± ... I-.. I¡¯m not at fault here!¡± (Damme)
¡°ying innocent thiste in the game, huh.. ¡± (Sei)
Sei heaved a sigh for the second time now. Well, inciting such amotion and then iming innocence is a bit....
¡°I¡¯m not ying innocent! It wasn¡¯t my fault! I have worked at this firm and produced results. And I have these results from working until I was bare bones. Yet.. when I applied for reinstatement, I was so easily brushed away...¡± (Damme)
¡°... If memory serves me right, weren¡¯t you the one to quit after being lured into anotherpany? In that case, why can¡¯t you just produce the same results over there?¡± (Sei)
I was thoroughly convinced in Sei¡¯s reasoning. Basically, this man.. Damme, was it? He was the one to defect to the firm under Prince Edward¡¯s control.
¡°Wh-... Well... it may be so... But I came to understand that I could make better use of my capabilities in thispany. That is why I submitted an application for reinstatement... So to just be cast aside like this...¡± (Damme)
¡°In any case, you are suggesting that we re-admit you... You, a man who dly joined another firm, and then nonchntly submitted for reinstatement ... ?¡± (Sei)
¡°Bu-But... Isn¡¯t it only natural that you ept people of my caliber with pleasure?! I was once in charge of cooking for this store! If you were to hire me again, you would see immediate results!¡± (Damme)
¡°You certainly did give an excellent performance while still at our firm.. ¡± (Sei)
¡± ... Then....¡± (Damme)
¡°But if I may speak candidly, we already have a multitude of employees at your skill level,¡± Sei dered to him coldly.
¡°Certainly, you may possess those skills right from the get go. But now, even those without any initial skills strive hard to obtain them, and in the long run, achieve much more than people like you who are stuck in their ways due to pride... Did you honestly believe I wouldn¡¯t look at one¡¯s work ethic? Sure, skill is important, but that¡¯s not the whole of it. Suppose there was someone with your level of ability: between you, someone content in their skills and is prone to turn-coating in a state of crisis, or a hard worker who would remain loyal in the face of it... I don¡¯t need to state which one I would choose, now, do I...?(Sei)
Sei pierced the man with his re. That man, the man called Damme, could do nothing but quake with fear in response to it.
.... Really, Sei¡¯s intensity is something else...
Chapter 81
Chapter 81 ¨C Sei¡¯s Conviction IV
[Iris¡¯ POV]
¡°... So you say, but a woman who left thepany around the same time as I got re-employed. In fact, she¡¯s right there!¡± (Damme)
Damme pointed at a woman dressed as a waitress by the cash register, to which she trembled in response.
Just as I was about to appear before and retort to Damme, my promise with Ryle came to mind and kept me in check.
Sei walked to shield the girl from view, and then he spoke out, ¡°... She was on maternity leave. Since she filed for it, I was made aware of the circumstances and gave her express permission toe back. It is a wholly different matter from yours; so then, why did you inquire about her?¡±
¡°.... Well, humph. I didn¡¯t know if it was for maternity leave or whatever, but there are a ton of women in this firm who only serve to stock items or work at the register. And although that woman was able to return, I for some reason cannot. Thispany is clearly prone to favoritism.. or do you believe that to be unfounded? How about you and that woman over there?¡± (Damme)
I had to suppress the festering urge to respond to his outrageous im with every fiber of my being.
My body trembled in anger as I tried to, once more, arrest my urge to retort.
The pits of my stomach lit up with passion, hungry to correct his statement.
This was an insult to thepany; it was an insult to Sei; it was an insult that spurned all working women.
Ah, for what reason did this man provoke me? It might be the time to exercise the state power of a duke¡¯s daughter, simr to the time in the Academy.
To hold my tongue.. would be impossible. However, as soon as I opened my mouth to let my feelings erupt from it, a harsh voice rung throughout the room.
¡°... Do not make light of a woman¡¯s capabilities. Listening to your nonsensical gibberish is nauseating. ¡°(Dida)
Dida and Sei cast a sharp re at Damme. Dida strengthened his grip upon Damme, whose face now distorted in pain.
¡°Carrying merchandise, ounting... Well, they do certainly seem like monotonous jobs. But it is because of that very same work that the shop manages to function well. From my standpoint, the work you were doing and work she is doing are of equal importance. The job hierarchy isn¡¯t everything. Either way, she is an important member of our workforce, able to do her job with efficiency,petency, and proficiency.¡± (Sei)
¡°Ow, ow, ow, ow! It hurts!!¡± (Damme)
Damme was more focused on the pain than Sei¡¯s insight.
¡°Oops, my bad. When Damme¡¯s denouncement of women reached my ears, I flew into an unsightly state of rage.¡± (Dida)
Dida¡¯s apology was not directed at Damme, but rather, at Sei for interrupting him. Sei received Dida¡¯s apology with a bitter smile.
Sei received Dida¡¯s apology with a bitter smile.
¡°Upon retirement, you receive your pension and a bonus; but leave thepany for good. That is different from a leave as the person in question is bound toe back after their period of absence is over.¡± (Sei)
Then, Sei turned to the waitress and remarked: ¡°First of all, in the documents that received signatures when we hired people, it is clearly stated that leave of absence and retirement are different. We also exined it beforehand... You heard the exnation, then you still left thepany, correct?¡± (Sei)
¡°Well, yes. When Mr. Sei asked me why I wanted to quit, he asked for my reason. I told him about expecting a child, and the need to take care of the newborn. Then Mr. Sei asked me about what I would do after taking care of the baby. I told him that I would look for a new job. Right after I said that, Mr. Sei proposed that I take a leave of absence instead of leaving thepany for good. To be honest, it is a very time-consuming hassle to find a new job, and I am very thankful to Mr. Sei for offering me the option to return after leaving for a short period of time.¡± (Waitress)
The audience gasped in shock and surprise.
The leave of absence system was a new one, implemented solely by ourpany. The reactions from the audience made sense; it was only natural. It took a quite long time to introduce and implement.
¡°Truly? Astounding!! I also want to work here! We can¡¯t get by only with our husbands¡¯ sries, and considering the child on its own matter is difficult to say...¡± (Audience)
¡°Certainly. I¡¯ll put it inyman¡¯s terms: basically, I have to quit my job whenever I give birth to a child; however, in thispany, after giving birth, I could go back and work the same way I did before. It¡¯s a shame that thispany is the only one employing that system!¡± (Audience)
The female customers thought the same, agreeing in their minds. No doubt, it was difficult for women to work under such harsh conditions.
Although working women in Japan face the same issues about gender equality, it is more severe here because of theck of women¡¯s rights.
It would be nice if there were families to depend on near here, but most of the kingdom¡¯s people have many family members. On top of that, there¡¯s no ce that can babysit children.
In any case, it may be good to make a facility like a nursery for working women.
The waitressmented,
Property of ? ;
¡°Thank you. In other words, what Damme is saying is an usation and nder towards ourpany.¡± (Waitress)
Sei thanked the waitress and only then it seemed that the cold atmosphere that he had exuded had atst ended.
However;
¡°After leaving thepany, you became independent. However, I never intended to restrict your freedom, even if you joined a separatepany. That is, until you caused a ruckus at this store. Now, you are...¡± (Sei)
Sei turned to face Damme again, but his eyes were cold enough to pierce her heart. Damme trembled in the face of Sei¡¯s re.
¡°This situation will never happen again. This time, I will stop the guards from killing you. But if such an incident happens again, I will use different methods.¡± (Sei)
Sei whispered to Damme with a bone-chilling voice. Damme knew that if an incident like this were to happen again, he would be dead immediately.
He smiled as Damme trembled wildly before him.
¡°Oh, a local guard came. Dida, hand him over to them.¡± (Sei)
¡°... Is that really okay?¡± (Dida)
¡°Yes.¡± (Sei)
Sei nodded as Dida handed Damme over to the guard. He didn¡¯t resist or even struggle and instead looked at Sei with dim, lifeless eyes.
Chapter 82
Chapter 82 ¨C Sei¡¯s Offense
[Iris¡¯ POV]
After Damme was taken away, the inside of the shop immediately buzzed with noise.
¡°I apologize for the trouble, everyone.¡± (Sei)
Sei stood in the center of the shop and publicly apologized to the customers.
¡°All items that were ordered just now will be free of charge as an apology to the customers present. We will also present a discount coupon to each customer to further show our sincerity.¡± (Sei)
Sei dered the reparation with a slightlyrger voice than his apology.
I¡¯m worried about what the reaction from the crowd will be...
However, the response proved that my worries were unnecessary.
Surprisingly, an apuse rose out from the guests.
Sei was also surprised as he looked over the guests after his deration. In fact, there was even a slight wrinkle in between his eyebrows.
When I gazed back at the customers, about a third of them were very pleased that the items they recently purchased had suddenly be free.
They were dly eating their chocte after pping wholeheartedly whilementing the fact that they did not purchase more before.
As for the remaining 70%...
¡°What are their names?¡± (Woman 1)
¡°The one who spoke just now is Mr. Sei, and the knight-like person beside him is Mr. Dida.¡± (Woman 2)
¡°How gant...¡± (Everyone)
Stunned by Sei and Dida¡¯s charm, all of the women present etched the images of Sei and Dida into their hearts.
¡°I feel refreshed. A guy who looks down on others like that must be punished.¡± (Guest 1)
¡°I wholeheartedly agree. Women should disregard what he said. Well, I don¡¯t think this incident can repeat again.¡± (Guest 2)
The rest of the audience felt refreshed after seeing someone beat Damme for his outrageous remarks. They sympathized with the waitress after knowing the full circumstances.
After looking at the reactions of the customers, I let out a sigh of relief. I had been holding my breath the entire time: apprehensive of the guests¡¯ reactions.
I wonder if this is okay...
At that moment, I realized that suppressing my emotions had sapped all of my strength. It was to the point where I wanted to sit down somewhere and rest.
¡°Lady Iris...!¡± (Tanya)
Tanya immediately ran over to my side the moment she realized that I wasn¡¯t feeling well.
¡°I¡¯m okay, Tanya. Thank you.¡± (Iris)
¡°Please do not make me worry too much...¡± (Tanya)
¡°I kept my promise with Ryle, right?¡± (Iris)
I said that with a wry smile. However, Tanya¡¯splexion did not smooth out.
¡°I was anxious about the actions you would take when Sei was punishing Damme. Mydy, you are not fine at all.¡± (Tanya)
¡°Is that so?¡± (Iris)
¡°Yes. That is the case at the moment. Usually, you have no problem being in crowded ces.¡± (Tanya)
¡°... That is true...¡± (Iris)
Even I was utterly convinced by Tanya¡¯s wless logic.
¡°Certainly, my anger is very rare and it is easy for me to be fatigued... and faint after bing enraged.¡± (Iris)
With a bitter smile, Tanya articted, ¡°It seems that Lady Iris is ming herself for the incident.¡± (Tanya)
Property of ? ;
This time, Tanya didn¡¯t scold me too much, which I was relieved for.
¡°... Lady Iris. After Dida had seized Damme this time, I briefly thought for a moment that... The responsibility of mydy and that of ours are very different. I began to think that apart from the responsibility of Lady Iris¡¯ employees, we also have our own roles that we must fulfill. That role is to protect Lady Iris... That role is our pride and every thought. We are obligated to take care for you and protect you when you need it, so please try to minimize the situations where you put yourself in danger. Please keep that in mind.¡± (Tanya)
¡°I cannot promise that.¡± (Iris)
¡°Lady Iris...¡± (Tanya)
¡°Even knowing full well that you are worried, I will definitely repeat the same mistakes over and over. Therefore, I cannot make that promise.¡± (Iris)
I know that someday, I will run into a simr situation such as this one. A situation where I want to hold myself back as much as possible but can¡¯t due to the outrageousness of the person¡¯s ims. But...
¡°However, that does not mean I am totally ignoring your advice. Everyone will surely protect me. It is undebatable. I am reckless because I trust you guys more than anyone. That¡¯s why I¡¯m going to be as reckless as possible. It¡¯s because I am confident everyone can do their jobs.¡± (Iris)
The reason I dare to be as reckless as I am is because I trust them. As a result, in the case of an emergency, I might do a reckless action and annoy everyone.
... This time it was okay because the result was satisfactory.
¡°Come on, let¡¯s go back to the employee area again to help hinder the crowding in the shop... Tanya¡± (Iris)
¡°Yes.¡± (Tanya)
¡°It seems that a good amount of people have lined up in front of Sei to receive their coupons. It certainly has been a long time and the line still hasn¡¯t progressed yet, right?¡± (Iris)
¡°Certainly.¡± (Tanya)
I went back to the employee area with Ryle.
Chapter 83
Chapter 83 ¨C The Later Talks of a Riot
[Iris¡¯ POV]
When I returned to the employee area, I was greeted by a pale-faced Mimosa... I felt very sorry for making her worry about me.
¡°... Misa, I¡¯m so sorry for making you worry.¡± (Iris)
Even though we were the only ones in the employee area, I called her Misa because that was the pseudonym we agreed to use when we were in the city.
¡°Alice, I was worried about you. I now understand your escorts¡¯ feelings very well after watching you from over here. Well...¡± (Mimosa)
Mimosa sighed heavily. She could not bear the worry any longer and shriveled up. I knew it wasn¡¯t possible for me to act cid and tranquil every time an incident happened, so I just stayed quiet and put a wry smile on my face.
We walked out of the store apanied by Tanya.
¡°Well, I¡¯m d Lady Iris is safe and okay.¡± (Mimosa)
After walking a few more meters, Mimosa and I parted ways. Strangely enough, I did not really feel like touring the city anymore.
The next day, I noticed that I was strangely fatigued as I walked to my office as I usual.
Waiting for me was my desk with of course arge stack of documents waiting for me to look over. After looking at some of the papers for a while, I called up Tanya and had her bring in some tea so I could take a short break.
¡°... Tanya¡± (Iris)
¡°Yes.¡± (Tanya)
¡°I need a list of all of the problems that my emunication has brought towards thepany and in detail.¡± (Iris)
¡°I finished the report yesterday, and I have already ordered and inspected everything to make sure they are urate.¡± (Tanya)
Tanya gave me a document filled with the data shepiled yesterday. As expected of Tanya. She¡¯s such a diligent worker.
I flipped through the documents and looked through the data.
As a result of my emunication, the total number of customers that were going to the Azura Conglomerate stores had decreased somewhat significantly.
All of the shops under the Azura Conglomerate, which I established, and all of the stores in the Armenia Territory had either been greatly or slightly affected.
It also gave the merchants in Armenia¡¯s Chamber of Commerce a very hard time as they were associated with me through trade deals and the bank that I had established.
Although that crisis had already been resolved, the aftereffects of the emunication were still torturing me and feeding away at my resolve.
Although I shouldn¡¯t think of it this way, to be perfectly honest, the fact that the previous Pope and the Second Prince¡¯s Faction did a significant amount of damage to mypany is undeniable.
Another reason the Conglomerate started to decline was because of theck of human resources. As soon as I be emunicated, many core employees had suddenly quit because they didn¡¯t want to be associated with apany that had an emunicated person as the president. As a result, the majority of the stores run by the Azura Conglomerate were poorly maintained, which created a horrible impression on the local customers.
When I thought of this, my mind became veryplicated as I needed to think of a solution to raise the reputation of the Azura Conglomerate fast.
As I thought about it more, I was suddenly hit by a fit of fatigue.
¡°... At that time, if Dean had not given me reliable connections with that priest and I was brought back into the church, the Azura Conglomerate may not even be a business today. ... No, the Conglomerate in the Armenia Territories would still be maintained but outsourcing would be impossible.¡± (Iris)
Tanya nodded at my remark. In fact, as a result of the turmoil, I gained a connection with the most influential priest in the current church, Priest Ralph.
¡°... There¡¯s no doubt that if it weren¡¯t for Priest Ralph, Lady Iris¡¯ im would havecked backing and Lady Iris¡¯ evidence would have been deemed false and tampered. Lady Iris understands that fact, right? It¡¯s a bit scary to think that all of the business under the Territory of Armenia would likely have taken a huge hit and most of them would probably have even been bankrupt.¡± (Tanya)
For Armenia, a territory that is very dependent on trade and economy, my emunication would have destroyed its foundations and lost the citizens¡¯ trust.
In fact, the president of the Chamber of Commerce stepped down from his position. I thought that it was perfectly understandable given the state of Armenia after my emunication.
The problem is that now, most of thepanies will not make their headquarters in Armenia and that will decrease the number of merchants passing through Armenia.
In other words, the 2nd Prince is trying to use the economy to destroy Armenia with a method that doesn¡¯t involve the military.
That is my a spection but I have no evidence backing that up.
In fact, now that I¡¯ve gotten over the emunication ordeal, the Azura Conglomerate can finally start releasing new products and reestablish its reputation and make customers gradually return to buy our products again.
¡°Ourpany¡¯s business has gone down quite a bit because of the Second Prince.¡±
Hence the current problems.
However, it should also be known that the Second Prince¡¯spany gained no momentum through the crisis.
Additionally, the quality and pricing are also simr between ourpanies. However, due to the Second Prince Prince¡¯s taking advantage of the Azura Conglomerate¡¯s crisis, they have gained a small customer advantage over us.
Property of ? ;
I kept thinking back to how the false usation led to a good majority of our customers not returning.
Because the management was poorly run for a short period of time, the customers had decreased in the long-term because they didn¡¯t trust ourpany anymore.
On the other hand, it is a bit relieving that the Church is backing up our Chamber of Commerce now.
¡°Well. I have to resolve the consequences of our employees bing negligent with their responsibilities as well as resolve the case of our total number of customers decreasing. Judging from the contents of the employment contract, it seems that the Azura Conglomerate is still doing a much better job than the Second Prince¡¯spany. However, it seems many of our employees were dismissed because of the deterioration in management. Damme seemed like one of the people who was dismissed due to the poor management... It seems we have to cut down the number of employees quite a bit.¡± (Iris)
¡°Isn¡¯t that something to be dejected about?¡± (Tanya)
¡°No. I thought that it was a waste to let them be so easily dismissed too. However, I know that it is inevitable toy off employees when the management deteriorates. As the president, I cannot make decisions based off of my feelings and although I do feel very sympathetic for the people that did getid off, I cannot me the management at the time for making that decision. ¡±
Also, it is undeniable that the Second Prince¡¯spany did gain many advantages because of the information that the ex-employees gathered during their time in the Azura Conglomerate.
I realized that I was drunk on my achievements and dismissed it easily without ever nning for this scenario back then.
¡°A trait of mankind is that the economic power and social status that one had built once is not easily discarded. In fact, the people who quit the Azura Conglomerate said that the payment of the contracts in the past was high but it worsened and there were multipleints filed about the worsened management. Overall, it seems that the cores of thepany management quit and the decisions were left up to less reliable people.¡± (Iris)
Even during my emunication, it seems like the Azura Conglomerate¡¯s management was fine and running without any problems. I justplicated everything by my emunication.
If things keep going the way it is right now, there will be a hurdle about employing new members of upper management.
¡°Is there any possibility that the previous workers of the Azura Conglomerate have any interest in working again for the Azura Conglomerate?¡± (Tanya)
¡°I wouldn¡¯t bet on that small chance.¡± (Iris)
¡°... So. We will need to strengthen our security as well so that an yesterday¡¯s outrageous incident does not happen once again.¡± (Tanya)
¡°Certainly.¡± (Iris)
Chapter 84
Chapter 84 ¨C Iris¡¯ n (Part 1)
Trantors: ConformChild [Novels&Chill]
Editors: ConformChild [Novels&Chill]
The correspondence that needed to be written by the president of the Azura Conglomerate was on hiatus until now because of the emunication incident.
There was an overwhelming amount of correspondences to write for the damage taken at the riot and for the rush after the convergence.
All I had left to do was to respond to the letters we were receiving from anotherpany. It looked like I was going to have to stay up writing correspondences.
I was slightly regretful that I will have to work a lot more than my usual routine. However, my office is a ce to get work done. Not a ce to cry over past mistakes.
I copsed into the back of my chair, and I threw my ink quill onto my desk.
Recently, I¡¯ve begun to take this posture more when I am tired.
¡°Hey, Sei...¡± (Iris)
He¡¯s probably here to collect the letters that I have written so far.
¡°Yes, what is it?¡± (Sei)
¡°This time, the Second Prince has approached threepanies and ruined them. Do you think the Azura Conglomerate should acquire the threepanies by purchasing them?¡± (Iris)
Sei looked very startled after I asked him the question. But after a moment, he had calmed down.
¡°... Why are you suddenly talking like this? Before this, haven¡¯t you heard that there is a shield behind the second prince. Doesn¡¯t the actions you¡¯re thinking about doing suggest retaliatory behavior? Are you sure you want to go against the Second Prince?¡± (Sei)
Correction. His calm gaze seems to be a facade disguising the deep worry he possessed for me.
¡°I agree... but no. In my opinion, it¡¯s more of showing mercy to the threepanies if we buy them instead. As you can probably guess, thepanies¡¯ management is deteriorating and most of their employees are quitting. We happen to have a dire need of employees right now. Additionally, the Second Prince¡¯s way of thinking is wed. He thinks ofpanies as his tools. He removespanies when he thinks they are an eyesore to him.¡± (Iris)
Chapter 85
Chapter 85 Provision of information
Sei started taking actions immediately. The written report on all business contents and personnel of each firm rted to buy-outs.
With that as base, he initiating to a certainpany.
To not make it look like he is doing something publicly as much as possible, he kept taking measures in the dark and moreover, worsened the administration state.
He is doing exactly what a viin would do... feeling such bittersweet feelings, he kept issuing instructions indifferently.
Even still, we can¡¯t really back away either, now when the tariff hasn¡¯t normalized yet.
Tariff... that reminds me...
¡°...I wonder why Ed-sama¡¯s party is taking more tariff from us...¡±
Silently murmured the question I had wondered quite a few times.
¡°Isn¡¯t it just to purely pester you?¡±
To that, Tanya who was standing beside responded.
¡°No... The possibility of that is pretty high, I know. But as a country, when you think that you would have more demerits than merits, I can¡¯t help feel that is not all there is to it...¡±
And in reality, Armelia¡¯s territory did have rich soils and had a standing of 2 or 3 in production of crops even among countries.
But because of this turmoil, the export will definitely decrease. In other words, that would mean that the influx to other territories would decrease.
They wouldn¡¯t profit much even if they were to export to other territories... On the other hand, poption in our territory is just increasing, and to prepare for a disaster... also for the times when crop yields are low due to bad weather, we need to stockpile resources in our territory to a certain extent instead of exporting outside. That way it would be more profitable.
¡°Well, either way, we are low on ingredients now. And so, Tanya. Investigate into the movements of the nobles in the capital and report to me in detail. Also the price trends and reactions of the town as well... Well, for today, that¡¯s it.¡±
Signing thest document, she handed it over to Tanya.
At that moment, a knock was heard and Sei entered the room.
The timing was too good that she couldn¡¯t help but think that he was able to see what was going on inside.
¡°Miss. Thatpany agreed toe to the negotiation table.¡±
Thatpany... the one I have been diligently cornering recently, eh?
¡°About time. When?¡±
¡°The other party desires it to be the day after tomorrow.¡±
¡°Is that so... Alright. Confirm it with them. Tanya, please adjust my schedule for the day after tomorrow.¡±
Lowering their heads to me, they both headed for the library.
Letting out a sigh as if to let go of my fatigue, I sat down on the chair.
Things seem to have settled down a bit so I guess I will walk around the mansion a bit. Always being in the same posture during work really puts its strain on my joints.
Thinking that, I decided to take a walk and stood up.
I guess I will go read a book while drinking tea at the courtyard. While I was walking towards the courtyard, wondering such things, I met with Bern.
¡°Oh, Bern...¡±
¡°Sister, what are you doing?¡±
¡°I was done with today¡¯s quota so thought of taking a break.¡±
¡°...Then, can I have a bit of your time?¡±
I couldn¡¯t help but make a bitter smile hearing him.
¡°Is it fine if we go talk at the courtyard, then?¡±
Hearing my suggestion, Bern too gave a bitter smile.
¡°I see. Then let¡¯s go to the library.¡±
I guess I will have my tea there. Tanya should probably be sending someone in ce of her by now as well.
And then, I ended up going back to the room with Bern after all.
¡°So, what happened?¡±
¡°I am not sure if I should call it a discussion or a report but...¡±
Hearing his inarticte manner of speaking, I thought it would be something not good and so prepared myself for the worst.
¡°...The other day, the proposal to disassemble the army was raised to the King.¡±
The words he spoke were so unexpected that I couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
I am surely making an idiotic expression, unlike that of a noble¡¯s daughter.
¡°...Do-don¡¯t tell me... that thing Yuri Noir, the baron¡¯s daughter, was talking about long ago? To think it would actually be reported to the King...¡±
Having finished saying that, I gave out a sigh. And at the same time, I trembled with fear. Because her words have that influence to make that a reality.
¡°Since it was reported to the emperor, she got approval from several nobles, right?¡±
¡°Yes. It seems like the thing had progressed quite a bit when father wasn¡¯t able to move due to your emunication uproar.¡±
So that means I am responsible for it as well...
¡°However, due to the swift resolution of your incident, Father fought them together with Grandfather... Marquis Anderson also joined with the opposing party and the proposal was stopped at the critical moment.¡±
¡°That means, the dissembling of the army was rejected. How?¡±
¡°I heard they brought up the warring regimew.¡±
¡°....Warring regimew...?¡±
I feel like I have seen it somewhere... But hearing the unustomed word, I was puzzled and searched through the knowledge in my head for an answer.
And suddenly remembered that I had seen it long ago at the principal residence.
¡°Ahh, that oldw, eh...¡±
If I am not wrong, it was created when the countries were established. And just ording to that name, it will be given the most priority during war times.
Thest time it was used was more than hundred years ago.
If I remember correct, it was used during the foundation of the country, when the autonomy of each territory was much stronger than now.
At that time, the country didn¡¯t have a permanent army and each of the feudal lords had to bundle soldiers together with the ruler of the country, the royalty.
At that time, one lord refused to dispatch troops as he was opposed to war but was forced with thatw.
And with that, the permanent army was built... Even still, the feudal lords now have possession of a minimum soldiers, in the name of guards.
Let¡¯s return to the main topic.
During these hundred years, the reason thatw wasn¡¯t used was simply because it wasn¡¯t needed.
Now when the country has an army, basically, during a war, no matter what each of the nobles are thinking, they unify in front of the enemy and fight as a country.
In other words, the fact that thatw had to be brought out and used once again itself just goes to show that the country is already starting to wear out.
¡°...They just stopped fighting for some time and it¡¯s not a truce. So, we¡¯re still in warring periods and thew would apply, eh...¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±
¡°Father has sure gone through some troubles as well, huh? But I am d we were able to avoid the worst case scenario.¡±
Seriously. Just as father had said, this is not a truce.
Also... after having researched that baron¡¯s daughter¡¯s personal history, I think that country is doing quite a lot behind the scenes...
Although I say that, I will abide by father¡¯s sayings and do not intend on being too assertive in intervening as I am just one feudal lord.
¡°Yes... And so...¡±
¡°There is still something more?¡±
¡°No, the real talk is from here... Father has given me homework regarding this incident.¡±
¡°Homework?¡±
¡°Yes. In this incident, what was the biggest problem? Father told me to think about that.¡±
¡°What was... the biggest problem, eh? And?¡±
¡°No... just that, I thought it would be nice if you were to give me some kind of a hint upon reporting...¡±
¡°Father told you to report to me?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
I thought about it for a moment. If my thinking is right... then probably, father didn¡¯t pass this as the prime minister to his daughter, but rather as the Armelia Duke family¡¯s head to Armelia territory¡¯s feudal lord substitute, me.
In other words, to prepare.
¡°...Hey, Bern. By the way, who were the nobles who agreed to this proposal?¡±
¡°Other than the second prince¡¯s party, the neutral party also agreed. I think the neutral party being swayed over to the second prince¡¯s party is the problem but....¡±
¡°He said you were wrong, didn¡¯t he?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
After that, I heard about the concrete details of the people who dered their approval to this.
Ah.. this country is declining...
¡°By the way, were the suggestions also submitted for the military personnel if that proposal were to be epted?¡±
¡°Yes. It would depend on their will but, during the peaceful times, it was said that they could serve under the feudal lords. And in the case of an emergency, they could be recruited under the country¡¯s name. In other words, it would mean that the feudal lords would get the current military funds.¡±
¡®Ahh, as I thought...¡¯ I couldn¡¯t help but mix a sigh with it.
¡°...Bern. I don¡¯t know if my thinking is correct or not. There is probably no definite answer and father probably wants to see how deeply you think and how far you see into the future about this.¡±
During work, I always think. That how easy it would¡¯ve been if there were proper answers for everything like in the school tests.
¡°I see.¡±
¡°The fact that the neutral party and the second prince¡¯s party are inclining towards each other... I see, I do agree with that. But is that all?¡±
¡°What do you mean, that all?¡±
¡°I mean you should look at things from every possible angle. What were the thoughts of the neutral party about agreeing to this, and how far would you be able to see judging from that. I am telling you to think of all that. There are no definite right and wrongs so the more you think, the more you¡¯ll able to deal with different situations.¡±
Bern wore an expression like he was pondering on what I had just said and after a while, he nodded.
¡°Thank you very much, sister.¡±
¡°No, thank you, too, for the report.¡±
Wearing a much more refreshed expression than the one with which he entered, Bern left the room.
Chapter 86
Chapter 86: Dida¡¯s Query
After Berne left, Tanya walked inside the office with Ryle and Dida.
Wonderful, perfect timing.
¡°I deeply apologize for asking you to do something for me right after you came back.... Tanya, please bring me the fief¡¯s inventory report. Ryle, Dida, find out the number of personnel on our guards list, as well as the Armelia Ducal House¡¯s private army. Also, report the number of avablemanders and captains.¡±
¡°I understand.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll go immediately, but mdy, what¡¯s going on?¡±
Tanya quickly bowed her head in confirmation, and Ryle and Dida also epted my request. But Ryle seemed to have questions about mymands.
Well, anyone would be confused about these instructions.
¡°Just now, Father sent me a message through Berne: The bill for the army¡¯s disassembly has been submitted to the throne.¡±
¡°What....¡±
Their faces were filled with surprise. Not only did their emotions include a part of the Armelia Ducal House, but also as Grandfather- the General¡¯s disciples, and worry about his mental state.
¡°Thankfully, the proposal was stopped by Grandfather-sama and Father-sama.¡±
The three of them sighed in relief.
¡°The problem is behind the scenes- the aristocrats who were in favor of the proposal and bill.¡±
¡°What does that mean?¡±
¡°Well, first things first. All of what I¡¯m about to say is guesswork, so there will be some errors.¡±
They nodded as I spoke.
¡°First, is the flow of matters. This incident was started by the words of Yuri Noir, the daughter of Baron Noir.¡±
¡°.... That woman?¡±
Ryle didn¡¯t conceal his displeasure at all. Seeing him express his emotions so freely, especially on such a negative topic, was a rare sight.
¡°Although I don¡¯t know how, I have a hunch that she has ties with the country of Towair, judging from Tanya¡¯s reports.¡±
As for how close was their connection, and the methods ofmunication, it was too early to make any statements. Or maybe.... She was threatened by someone, or unconsciously used as a tool. Of course, the possibility of her being a treasonous spy existed.
But these are all murky facts, and I didn¡¯t have any evidence of theirmunication. However, I was still going to estimate with the worst possible situation.
¡°Father, who is the only person I truly rely on, is being rooted to the ground whenever something happens to me. To have the army disassembled.... That marks the start of Towair Kingdom¡¯s dream n. That attack by the Church of Darryl was stun Father, and Yuri-sama.... May be the person behind all of this.¡±
Now, everything¡¯s falling into ce. The pope made those iron-set actions against me to drive me out, probably to redeem some agreed rewards
The three of them smacked their lips in unhappiness after hearing my words.
¡°This next issue is the start of the problem. The aristocrats.... Who proposed this n.¡±
¡°Well, no doubt it¡¯s the Second Prince¡¯s faction?¡±
Ryle gave me the answer I was expecting.
¡°Not only them. Actually, there was assent from the neutral party, too.¡±
¡°Even the neutral party....¡±
Ryle repeated in bewilderment. Tanya and Dida also had sour looks on their faces.
¡°Then, what¡¯s in it for them?¡±
¡°.... I think it¡¯s because they wanted to legally expand their own militaries.¡±
¡°What¡¯s the matter with that?¡±
¡°Ryle, Dida, you two know that our fief¡¯s army maintenance is put at the least priority.... From the fief¡¯s size, the volume of our military is pretty straightforward.
This was a part of the remnant left of the past Duke. Back then, he had much more power than we had right now.
Opposition to our military¡¯s organization and the requirement of ¡°national army assembly¡± resulted in the limbo our forces were at right now.
¡°And since every Duke monitors each other closely, along with the kingdom¡¯s surveince, no fief would have too much military power.¡±
This prevented rebellion and independence from dukedoms.
¡°The n that proposed the disassembly of the kingdom¡¯s military wanted to distribute the army into select fiefs, and the costs would be handled by the fief privately. If it were an emergency situation, to distribute military power to states... wouldn¡¯t be the worst idea, but it would return the kingdom to when fiefs held the most power. That is what a great number of neutral-party aristocrats seek.¡±
¡°To maintain their own military strength just in case something happens... Well, isn¡¯t that just the same as abandoning your kingdom?¡±
Dida blurted out when I was organizing my thoughts.
¡°Exactly. But we don¡¯t know whether their n is to actively rebel and break away, or hole up in their fief¡¯s shell.¡±
¡°Then, to make inventory of our own military... Mdy, do you wish to fight these cowards if the timees? Do you wish to be the kingdom¡¯s shield and sword, and walk in battle by their side?¡±
¡°Well, not really. It¡¯s just a precaution- since the situation is really unstable right now, if something really happens, we will need to defend our fief.¡±
¡°Mmm... But....¡±
Dida¡¯s tone wavered just like they always did, but they carried a very serious attitude.
Why...?
Usually, Ryle would scold him, but he hasn¡¯t said a word. He¡¯s probably still recovering from the news.
¡°Then, if something really happens, will the one thatmands the fief¡¯s army be you, mdy?¡±
¡°.... Yes.¡±
Scarily, that is not impossible. But.
It¡¯s only because Father is still running politics in the royal capital.
If I wasn¡¯t here as the Feudal Lord Representative, decisions would take very long to process. For such important matters like these, Father would probably have tomand from the capital. Even if Sebastian were to manage the fief indefinitely, he wouldn¡¯t be given that kind of responsibility and power.
But, as long as I¡¯m here, that situation wouldn¡¯t happen. Because I have the same authority as the Duke himself.
Chapter 87
Chapter 87: Dida¡¯s Query (2)
¡°Mdy, are you really ready to take that responsibility?¡±
Dida stowed away his wavering tone, and looked at me with full focus.
¡°If this really evolves to war, defeating the enemy would be absolutely necessary. There will be casualties on our side, too. With a singlemand that you make, mdy, everyone will be under that situation.¡±
¡°.... Dida.¡±
Ryle inched closer, and called Dida¡¯s name in a scolding tone.
¡°Princess, are you capable of issuing amand that will result in the deaths of our enemies, even at the expense of our own militaries?¡±
¡°Dida!!¡±
When he didn¡¯t stop talking, Ryle shouted his name again.
The room¡¯s silence was deafening.
¡°If war really wille upon us, everyone will have to take that burden- the burden of possibly losing their own lives, of having their hands dirtied in the enemy¡¯s blood. So the princess will not have to take this responsibility alone.¡±
Ryle¡¯s voice echoed throughout the voiceless room.
¡°Of course, I¡¯m ready to take this on, but princess, are you really ready to take ountability? The decisions of our princess will determine the bnce of our victories and losses. Even though you would not be directlymanding the troops, the princess¡¯ intentions will be our guidepost. Our backs will beden with not only our own lives, but the citizens¡¯ as well. But, the princess will have to ount for everyone on the battlefield, as well as the repercussions for after the war.... Is that right?¡±
Ryle remained silent after Dida¡¯s question.
¡°Furthermore, even though it¡¯s not direct, signing the authorization papers will still count as spilling enemy blood.¡±
Dida was right.... My heart felt pierced by the truth¡¯s starkness.
I can¡¯t just y dumb when I know the answer.
.... Such as the wishes of the people.
I have aplished many deeds with single, decisive actions.
Even the citizens, who definitely won¡¯t approve of the war, will be caught in the storm.
.... When war truly breaks out, will I really be able to send our military intobat?
¡°.... I won¡¯t ask for the lightning-quick decisions that mdy always makes. But, since our princess has already taken the future into consideration and started to prepare, maybe those fast resolutions will be for the best.¡±
Even I don¡¯t have the answer when I ask myself these kinds of questions.
¡°Yes... It¡¯s exactly as you said, Dida.¡±
My tone was pretty much worthless.
But, it couldn¡¯t be helped.
I, really am worthless.
I told Dida and Ryle to make arrangements for the future, but I wasn¡¯t even prepared myself.
¡°Right now, I still don¡¯t have an answer, to your question. Please give me, a little more time.¡±
¡°Understood. We¡¯ll go make the preparations now.¡±
I thought that he wouldn¡¯t start to immediately take action after my answer¡¯s dy. I was surprised that Dida announced first what they were going to do.
¡°.... Yes, I¡¯ll leave it to you.¡±
Chapter 88
Chapter 88: A Storm of Thoughts
When Dida and Ryle left, I returned to my daily tasks; however, my mind was filled with the conversation.
¡°.... Ah.¡±
I misspelled a word on the elegant document I was writing on.
Meaningless words floated in my head- the word ¡°carelessness¡± fully describes my state right now.
I put down my pen, and stretched out myself. From head to toe, my body made ¡°creak, creak¡± sounds, noises that shouldn¡¯te from a young girl.
Those very words in my brain are all from that discussion.
.... Ever since bing the Feudal Lord Representative, I¡¯ve felt numerous times that some problems simply don¡¯t have valid solutions.
But I never thought that I would run into this obstacle again.
However, the issue is all only just a big ¡°if¡± .... Forgetting about something that would only probably happen isn¡¯t hard.
I only have to lie to myself, saying that decisions can wait until the kick finallynds.
But, if I were to do that... Dida wouldn¡¯t ept it. And all the deceptive crap will all be scraped away anyway when the timees.
When ites to that.... I fear that I won¡¯t even be able to distort my own thoughts. I can already imagine the frenzied, useless state that I¡¯ll be in.
Plenty of times, including now, people¡¯s fates.... Have been in my hands.
People end up dead under a powerless lord.
.... But this time, the situation¡¯s severity is on a whole other level.
I have to take responsibility, responsibility of the people¡¯s destinies.
I¡¯ll be held liable for human lives, nothing I¡¯ve ever experienced is at this level.
.... Forget about the ¡°previous life¡±, even ¡°I¡± in this current life have never taken such an ountability.
*TL note: Iris is saying that even though she¡¯s been sort of ¡°in charge¡± of people¡¯s fates (financially and culturally), she¡¯s never really been responsible for human lives so directly. Of course, she¡¯s talking about the possible uing war.
Reincarnation in a world where nobody is harmed would be the best.
Then, no matter who, anyone will receive kindness and generosity.
Nobody will have to feel any pain, just as fairy tales describe. Darkness will be smothered up like a big candy wrapper.
No, if this were still a game.... Iris will probably take on all of the filthiness as the antagonist. But honestly, worlds where everyone is treated affectionately don¡¯t exist.
No matter what, this world is still real.
If not, I wouldn¡¯t be able to see people this clearly into their hearts.
All kinds of thoughts and ideals swirl around like a storm. Aristocrats steal people¡¯s rights and power with dark, ugly faces.
Children¡¯s fables will definitely not mention the abyss between the filthy rich and the impoverished poor.
Each of these thoughts made mee up with more.
All of these ideas were the reason why I was so stressed out.
... I should ask Tanya to bring something to drink, I can¡¯t work like this.
I stopped my inner monologue, and was just about to call her name....
¡°.... Ah, kya~....¡±
The little tower of documents fell over. Countless papers fluttered in the air.
Oh, no.
The files that I had soboriously organized were in a mess. I thought about how long and difficult it would be to rearrange them, and was finally fed up.
¡°.... Tanya.¡±
¡°Yes, I¡¯m here.¡±
¡°Apologies, but I¡¯m going to the salon. Please pass the message to others, and prepare tea. Also, will you please reorganize these files for me?¡±
¡°Yes, I understand.¡±
I threw all of my work aside, and finally took a break.
Chapter 89
Chapter 89: Okaa-sama¡¯s Past
*Okaa-sama means ¡°Mother¡±. This chapter is a dialogue between Iris and Mellice Armelia.
Oto-sama means ¡°Father¡±. That is Louis Armelia. Also, this chapter heavily references to the prequel of this novel, ¡°Common Sense of a Warrior¡±.
I sipped my tea elegantly in the salon.
Normally, I would gaze at the decorative flowers, and calm my mind at their beauty.... But today, I couldn¡¯t stayposed.
¡°Fuahh...¡±
¡°Ah, Iris-chan, what happened? What¡¯s with the long face?¡±
Mother appeared with her luminous and gentle voice.
¡°Okaa-sama....¡±
¡°You, over there, I want the same drink as Iris-chan.¡±
Mother sat down next to me after instructing the servant.
¡°Taking a break?¡±
¡°..... Mm, I¡¯m just a little tired.¡±
¡°You can¡¯t bet your life on your work. Ugh, you¡¯re just like your father.¡±
Okaa-sama¡¯s ¡°fufufu¡± chuckling was beautiful, as always.
Even the lifting of her teacup to her lips was charming. Even though she was my mother, I felt taken aback.
¡°Really, only because you¡¯re tired? Do you have anything else on your mind?¡±
Hearing Mother¡¯s words, I tensed up in surprise.
Is someone like me really that readable?
¡°.... Iris-chan, do you want to take a walk outside? If you¡¯re shut indoors all day, your thoughts will focus on all the bad things.¡±
As she spoke, Mother snatched my hand, pulled me up, and started walking.
¡°Eh? Eh?¡±
Although she had a slender appearance, Mother was unexpectedly strong. She dragged me along her steps.
I looked back, and the servants seemed confused and frantic. They didn¡¯t know how to respond to her actions.
..... So I was dragged on for a few more minutes.
Somehow, I got on a horse cart, and we wobbled forward for ten or so minutes.
We climbed up a long, daunting set of cobblestone stairs.
Finally, I stood on top of a high tower overlooking the Royal City.
¡°.... So pretty....¡±
I sighed in appreciation of the view.
We were close to the floating clouds, and warm sunlight enveloped my body.
Under the sun¡¯s brilliance, the Royal City looked even more alluring than usual.
¡°Mm, indeed, Iris-chan.¡±
¡°Okaa-sama, this is....¡±
¡°This ce, is the watchtower for the Royal City Guard. Right now, it should be under the army¡¯s custody.¡±
¡°..... We were actually allowed in?¡±
Simply put, this was the military¡¯s property. Even as aristocrats, I was surprised that we could enter even as citizens.
¡°With your grandfather¡¯s name, it was easy.¡±
For Mother to talk about things like this so carelessly was really something to be respected about her.
¡°.... When I was a child, I woulde here if something happened to me. So I¡¯m naturally familiar with the guards.¡±
Mother smiled gently.
¡°.... Okaa-sama, what would bother you back then?¡±
¡°Hehehe.... Like, when I got into an argument with my father, or when I lost inbat against him.¡±
Mother looked very cheerful as she spoke.
¡°Also, I woulde here when one of my dreams fell apart.¡±
¡°Okaa-sama¡¯s, dreams? ..... Okaa-sama, what kind....¡±
Mother¡¯s dreams... I couldn¡¯t imagine at all.
This person, dubbed the ¡°Flower of Society¡±, is praised with honor and awe nationwide.
I felt that no matter what she wanted, she would definitely get it.
I couldn¡¯t imagine a single dream that Mother would have given up.
¡°Back then, I wanted to serve in the military.¡±
My pupils dted as I heard the startling answer.
¡°.... In the military?¡±
¡°Mm.... I trained inbat from a young age. That was because my mother¡¯s life was taken away by bandits.¡±
As I listened to thispletely unknown story, I was taken back again.
¡°My father¡¯s grief back then was really something. The person who won many victories, and maintained the security of his kingdom.... He would have never thought that he would be powerless to protect his wife, and even less that her life was taken by the citizens he protected.¡±
My chest hurts.
A glorious warrior.... The savior on the battlefield.
My praised and respected grandfather, wasn¡¯t able to shield my grandmother from harm....
And, she was killed by a citizen of this kingdom....
¡°So after my mother passed away.... I started to studybat. My father didn¡¯t stop me. I didn¡¯t learn manners and everything the other aristocrat girls learned, but was just like any meat-headed boy.¡±
I didn¡¯t know how to respond to this new knowledge.
This conversation with my mother has really shocked me today.
Because, this was the Okaa-sama?
To think that the mother who isbeled as the textbook aristocratic wife, never learned etiquette or courtesies when she was young.
¡°.... Was it because of my father¡¯s teachings, or because I indeed did have innate talent, as my father imed? Forget about the other kids at my age, I never even lost to the adults older than my father. In my memory, he was the only one I lost to.¡±
Mother smiled as she talked, but my mouth didn¡¯t curve the slightest.
¡°.... I didn¡¯t know when, but I decided to be a soldier, and protect the country just as my father did.¡±
¡°.... However, the people who took Grandmother¡¯s life were still this nation¡¯s citizens. Why would....¡±
¡°Indeed.... Just as you said, I hated the bandits who murdered my mother, and didn¡¯t understand why my father would still keep protecting the country even after her death. Hatred, or just the desire to learn to protect myself? To be honest, I don¡¯t even know the reason why I trained inbat to this day.¡±
A shadow fell behind my mother¡¯s smile.
Under the sunlight, I somehow felt that Mother¡¯s grin was fraudulent.
¡°So, that¡¯s probably why I became like this.... When Father finally caught the bandits who were involved in that murder case, for a period of time, my heart felt extremely empty. Why was I studying inbat? I lost my ambition.... At that time, I came here a lot to brood. Why did I seek this knowledge of battle? I ruminated, and then some more.... Thanks to the dazzling panorama right here, I cleaned up my emotions.¡±
¡°See....¡± Mother pointed to the amazing sight.
There were seas of people, as well as beautiful streets and avenues.
¡°In each of these buildings, there are individual people.... Because they¡¯re ¡°living¡±, theyugh, cry, and have their own everyday lives. I thought.... What beauty this is, how precious this is!¡±
¡°Okaa-sama....¡±
¡°Yes, there are those who be bandits and the like, but there are also many helpless citizens. To prevent something like my family¡¯s tragedy to fall upon someone else, to prevent people from weeping in sorrow, to preserve the spectacle in front of us right now, I would want to protect all of this even if it were to soak my hands in fresh blood.¡±
An abrupt jolt of understanding streaked through my heart.
¡°.... Then, you¡¯ve kept that mindset ever since childhood...?¡±
¡°Maybe it was because I lost my important mother, and didn¡¯t want to lose anybody else, that I had such a determined resolution.¡±
¡°Okaa-sama....¡±
¡°But, reality is cruel. As for why, it¡¯s because the military restricts women from recruitment. A man who lost to me in a duel reminded me of that, and I crashed into that iron wall. My dreams shattered to bits.¡±
Those men were really.... Cowardly. I knew that it was all in the past, but I still felt a twinge of fury.
If I feel this way only as a third-party, how did my mother feel back then?
¡°Haven¡¯t you thought of bing a knight?¡±
The knight¡¯s position was open to some women.
That was so female members of the royal family would be protected.
¡°I didn¡¯t studybat to protect the royal family. And, to put bluntly, female knights are only a decoration.¡±
It was true. I nodded.
Female knights didn¡¯t require a lot of skill. They were kept far away from battle, since if a woman were to appear on the front line, she would immediately be targeted as a weakness.
¡°.... And at that time, I came here again. But I was really hopeless at that time, since my newfound goal faded to mist once again.¡±
Her desire of revenge had disappeared, and her dream had died.
.... After listening to Mother¡¯s past, I amended my thoughts about her indomitability.
¡°Then, I met your old man here.¡±
¡°Oto-sama....¡±
¡°Mm. Back then, his father was still the Prime Minister. He found this ce also, and starteding regrly.¡±
.... I suddenly thought, is this tower¡¯s security really alright?
Well, as long as there¡¯s nobody unfamiliar.... Right?
¡°I was crying right next to him, but your old man didn¡¯t take notice of me, he just kept staring at the view. It¡¯s embarrassing to think of it now, but I opened a can of whoop-ass on him since he was intruding the only ce I liked to be at.¡± *
*I know it¡¯s unprofessional, but ¡°opening a can of whoop-ass¡± sounds cooler.
Mother started to blush, still flustered by her first meeting with my father.
¡°But, your old man educated me.¡±
¡°Edu....cated?¡±
¡°Yep. ¡®If you¡¯re going to give up now, that means your dream only amounted to this much, after all.¡¯¡±.
To throw such rock-solid words upon a cryingdy did sound like Oto-sama¡¯s style.
And for Okaa-sama to talk about that memory so cheerfully, was her living up to her reputation.
¡°He asked me: ¡®Why, did you train yourself in the art ofbat? To gain honor within the army? Or to protect citizens? If it¡¯s because the first one, then cry all you want. But if it¡¯s thetter, then is there really a reason to bawl?¡¯ He said to me.¡±
¡°..... If it¡¯s thetter, then is there really a reason to bawl?¡±
¡°Yes, indeed. Your old man probably meant to say, ¡®You¡¯ve been treating your methods and goals as the same.¡¯¡±
So that¡¯s how it is, I understand now.
¡°Your old man told me this, ¡°If protecting is your goal, then you¡¯ve only lost one method, there are many more than you could possibly count that can hold up the people¡¯s lives. I myself do not wish to achieve that through warfare, but rather politics.... But even though I say that, I still have some ways to go to get to my father¡¯s level.¡¯ I felt a huge shock after hearing those words.... And I felt reborn. After that, I started dating your father, and gained a great amount of respect for him. I fell into the river of love alongside your father, and eventually married.... Then, I walked into another battlefield.¡±
¡°Another battlefield?¡±
¡°Yes, indeed. Sociality is apletely different arena.¡±
As she spoke, Mother smiled lightly, and looked very proud.... Her figure was absolutely stunning.
Then, I started tough.
It¡¯s an arena, indeed.
¡°.... Okaa-sama, I¡¯m very grateful for you to bring me here today. Can I.... stay here for a while longer?¡±
¡°Mm, of course.¡±
Chapter 90
Chapter 90: Resolve
When I came home, I really wanted to just sleep till the next morning, so I crawled under my covers after my bedtime routine.
But my mind was strangely alert, and I didn¡¯t feel a wink of tiredness.
.... My thoughts reeled the conversation with Mother and the view of the tower.
¡°.... To prevent sadness from further tragedy, to preserve the spectacle before us.¡±
My mother¡¯s face was extremely beautiful as she said that.
It wasn¡¯t really because of her natural looks, but more like.... I saw an affectionate mother who loved everything around her.
I looked back upon myself, what were my feelings towards my people¡¯s emotions....? As I pondered this, Iughed unwittingly.
Am I not the same as my mother?
When I met Miss Mina and the children at the orphanage.... Or, even earlier than that. I had already steeled my decision when I was touring the fief.
At that time, I wasn¡¯t involved in politics yet, but I had power. A power called the ¡°Authority as the Feudal Lord Representative¡±.
My path forward, as well as my responsibilities, is deeply connected with the people¡¯s lives.
That includes the piles of papers sitting on my desk. When I scrutinize each file, I always can feel the pressuring burden on my shoulders.
It¡¯s all to protect the citizens¡¯ way of life.
Haven¡¯t I had that resolve since a long time ago?
It could be because.... After the emunication, that courage had weakened.
Isn¡¯t my existence absolutely beneficial to the fief¡¯s governance? If that¡¯s true, then all of what I did and all of my progress has brought the fief forward, right?
.... It¡¯s always been fact that there is never a time to lose faith.
Because I¡¯m already moving full steam ahead, my direction has pulled the citizens¡¯ lives and the fief in with it.
After all of what happened in the past, I couldn¡¯t still say ¡°I haven¡¯t made a resolve yet.¡±
I¡¯m striding onward to fulfill my own dream.
I won¡¯t lose my objective. If I get lost in my way, then the people behind me would fall apart, too.
I should only do what I can in the best way possible.
As I thought about all of this, my feelings of displeasure and worry melted away, and my mind stabilized.
With a satisfying thought, I plunged myself into the world of dreams.
The next day, I called Ryle and Dida back.
¡°What do you need, Princess?¡±
¡°Mm, I just want to let you two know my resolve.¡±
After hearing my words, Ryle widened his eyes in surprise. Dida started to smile in amusement.
¡°.... Yesterday, Dida asked me if I was sure of my resolve.¡±
¡°Indeed.¡±
¡°Although my stance was wavering a bit.... After thinking about it, I figured it shouldn¡¯t have taken until yesterday to ask this question.¡±
Dida¡¯s jaw dropped from my response.
*TL note: In my opinion, author is being a little filler-y and melodramatic. Urgghh just get with the story
¡°Because, I¡¯ve already decided in my heart long ago- I want to protect this fief, and shield the residents of thisnd.¡±
¡°.... To achieve that, will blood be spilled?¡¯
¡°My answer is ¡®yes¡¯.... But also ¡®no¡¯.¡±
Ryle and Dida tilted their heads in confusion.
¡°My shoulders have carried the burden of hundreds of civilians¡¯ lives since long ago. My mission is to protect this fief... And the lives inside it. If violence falls into the path of that goal, I will order our soldiers to action. Then, I will assume all rted responsibilities.¡±
Worlds without pain do not exist.
I¡¯ve understood this long before anything.
¡°However, to prevent such a travesty from happening.... I will resist the hardest I can, until thest second. I¡¯ll seize every opportunity to prevent things from flowing in those terrible directions. Compared to agonizing over how to win wars, figuring out how to prevent them is far more superior. This is the most important priority, and I will follow this n.¡±
Have I switched the positions of goals and methods?
That is indeed a mistake I¡¯m making.
I¡¯ve always been thinking- if war breaks out, who is going to assume responsibility? What will be the Duke¡¯s position on the whole matter?
But, that isn¡¯t what it shoulde down to. Because there is more than one method to achieve our goal.
Predicting future events, and utilizing both intelligence and counterintelligence. My pen, mind, and words will be my weapons.
Military force will be myst card. But before ying that hand, I must learn to use all of my deck to its fullest potentials.
This is my true mission.
¡°But.... If, no matter what.... Force will be the only path to walk on, I will have to rely on Dida, Ryle, you guys. Even a drop of blood spared will be worth it. But I¡¯m the only one who can shoulder responsibility, so that will be covered by me.¡±
After I finished speaking, Dida started tough for some reason.
.... Did I say anything out of ce?
No, that was all in a very serious tone....
¡°A very elegant resolve... But also an incredibly na?ve one.¡±
¡°Dida....!¡±
Standing next to him, Ryle looked very angry.
¡°But, alright. The reason why we¡¯re willing to serve the princess is precisely because of what kind of person you¡¯ve always been. The princess can go protect the things she cares about.¡±
.... Then, is that approval?
¡°.... Just spit it out already.¡±
Ryle spoke exasperatedly.
¡°Missus, we are your shield and sword. The wrinkles of your worries will be smoothed out by us. Whenever you feel that force will be the only path to take.... Please rely on us. We will defend you with all our might.¡±
Ryle kneeled on one foot.
Dida also kneeled.
¡°Mm, thank you.... Ryle, Dida.¡±
I don¡¯t want to lose them either.... They too are what I wish to safeguard.
Then I¡¯ll keep fighting, for my fief.
Chapter 91
Chapter 91: The Man¡¯s Anger
¡°If this is all you have, you can¡¯t even afford a single time! Penniless peasants need to get out of my shop!¡±
With a furious voice, he was driven out of the store.
He frantically tried to walk back in, but the door was firmly shut, without any sign of opening again.
¡°.... Shit!¡±
He started cursing in anger.
Although it was daytime, this small street was quite dark.... No, the avenue was actually brightly lit by sunlight. But the passerby¡¯s eyes were lifeless, expelling a depressing, glum atmosphere.
In the past, this area was amonce for people who weren¡¯t wealthy, but also weren¡¯t dirt-poor.
It was a pleasant convenience full ofughter- even though that was a bit of an exaggeration, at least the people weren¡¯t as spiritless as they were right now.
When did it be like this? It dropped like a rock from a cliff, tumbling down, down, down.
Since when did he start seeing such shadows and darkness?
This kingdom, is slowly rotting.
With the decrease of wages, the tax rate hadn¡¯t changed a bit.
The average goods consumption of families will fall, resulting in lower budgets for guilds. Unable to sell off their inventory, businesses will produce less stock. This chain of reactions will echo in an unstoppable wave.
Even though economic relief and damage control for citizens have bemon, they were no more than facades by the upper-ss.
If they really wished to help the lower and middle sses with good heart, they should give us jobs, and money. Although everyone needed food and sustenance, if we kept relying on their short-term solutions, what will happen when they stopped providing relief? Furthermore, people need more than just food.
So foolish, the manughed bitterly.
Even if one were to not work, there will be people that provide food, isn¡¯t this not a bad idea....
With such easy lives, this kingdom is so considerate of its people.
But I believe.... This is no different from being kept as livestock by the people above, and I can¡¯t just ept that.
Has nobody realized the unstable situation? Or is everyone just pretending they¡¯re blind?
It¡¯s rotting slowly.
No matter what, people will ultimately be fed-up with the higher-up¡¯s decisions and actions.
The people are always the ones that pay the price for upper-ss¡¯ mistakes.
To put simply, I don¡¯t have any money. Without money, I can¡¯t buy medicine. With these circumstances, no matter how much food I receive, it wouldn¡¯t help at all.
¡°You, over there.¡±
A voice sounded abruptly nearby.
I looked in the direction of its owner. A cloaked figure stood in my way.
Although I couldn¡¯t see her face clearly through the hood, I could determine that the person was a woman.
¡°Yes, you.¡±
What does this finely-dressed woman want to do with him?
¡°Your name is....¡±
The name that she spoke was indeed mine. Why does she know my name?
¡°Is that right?¡±
¡°.... Yes, it is. What do you want with me?¡±
¡°Hm, well, do you feel remorseful?¡±
¡°.... Ha?¡±
¡°Everything you had was taken away, and you¡¯re even driven to this pitiful state.... No, not everything. What you should protect, still remains by your side.¡±
His mind quickly cooled, and he immediately made distance between them.
¡°It should be fine if I¡¯m not this cautious, right? It¡¯s just a woman, after all.¡±
¡°To not be fooled by appearances.... I understand that fact so clearly that it¡¯s be annoying. Unfortunately, I don¡¯t trust anyone anymore. Especially people like you, who pop out of nowhere.¡±
¡°Indeed. If you haven¡¯t learned your lesson after being betrayed, then you¡¯re really an idiot.¡±
His face soured from the woman¡¯s words.
¡°Although I don¡¯t know how or where you found that out, I¡¯m not interested in what you want.¡±
¡°But I need something from you.¡±
¡°Then find someone else.¡±
I turned my back towards her. Although I¡¯ll be angrier passing that closed shop door one more time, it¡¯s better than speaking with this woman.¡±
¡°Alright, I¡¯ll cut the crap. Do you not want to reim everything you lost?¡±
¡°.... Not interested.¡±
¡°Really? I believe that if you do, your brother might be in a better situation than he is in right now.¡±
With that sentence, he stopped in his tracks.
¡°.... What do you want from me?¡±
¡°Everything. Your name.... Existence, and all that rests behind.¡±
¡°Do you want me to wag my tail and beg like a dog?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t need pets. What I want you to do is be my hand and foot, and work for me.¡±
¡°Ha.... What specifically are you asking me to do?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not nning for you to do anything weird, you know. I just want to help you take back what you lost. It¡¯s shameless work that will help you get back to your previous position, and nothing more.¡±
¡°How could I just believe something like that? Such innocent ordeals don¡¯t exist.¡±
¡°.... That man is standing in my way, too.¡±
Compared to the sweet, soft tone she spoke with before, her voice sounded icily crystalline.
¡°He flies around, like a gnat. He sticks his hands in the path of my conglomerate, and that buzzing sound has been around my ears nonstop. It really can rub people in the wrong way. So, I too wish for that man to get out of our sights.¡±
With a whoosh, she peeled away her cloak. Her long, silver hair glittered under the sunlight.
He had never seen such a beautifuldy before.
¡°.... My name, is Iris. I¡¯m the head of the Azuta Conglomerate.¡±
Listening to her words, the questions in my head grew bigger and bigger.
Say, isn¡¯t the Azuta Conglomerate one of the biggest businesses in the Royal City?
And the head of that group... Is a young woman?
¡°No matter if you believe me or not, the gears have already started to turn. Even without you, it won¡¯t affect things that much.... But, if you would work under me, it¡¯ll really make things easier. I don¡¯t want to increase my workload.¡±
With those words, she smiled bitterly. That harmless grin almost made my heart stop.
But, it wasn¡¯t finished yet.
¡°So, this is an exchange. You will.... Properly use my name, and my power. I will also use your name, and your power.... How do you want to do this? For me, I¡¯m perfectly fine with running with my tail between my legs.¡±
With my response, she smiled in a different fashion than before.
Her expression seemed to say: If you run away now, then you¡¯ve lost.... Do you want to be defeated like this? Indeed, my indignant emotions sparked to life in my heart.
¡°.... I, will not do any work that I disagree with.¡±
¡°Then, that¡¯s enough. We have a deal.... Come with me.¡±
Chapter 92
Chapter 92: A Man¡¯s Troubles
Although I kept my guard, I still followed the woman¡¯s steps.
¡°.... Tanya.¡±
Suddenly, she called a name into the empty air in front of her.
There¡¯s no one....? Just as that thought appeared in my head, another woman seemingly materialized to her side.
¡°You called, missus?¡±
¡°Mm, please arrange for a doctor immediately.¡±
¡°That¡¯s already been done. We are waiting for missus¡¯ orders.¡±
¡°Ah, atta girl, Tanya.... Then, what do you want to do?¡±
The conversation was suddenly thrown at me. My only response was confusion.
¡°What I want to do, that means....¡±
¡°We¡¯ve already made preparations, so the doctor may go to your little brother promptly. Now, you have two choices- either trust me and have Tanya bring the doctor to your brother¡¯s side right now, or firste to my estate?¡±
My heart throbbed with a moment¡¯s notice. To be honest, I didn¡¯t want anything more than to have the doctor treat my brother.
.... But.
¡°.... Let¡¯s go to your estate first.¡±
I picked thetter. Hearing my reply, the woman named Iris narrowed her eyes.
¡°Well, why is that?¡±
¡°I told you, I¡¯m not naive enough to trust someone who popped out of nowhere. I¡¯ll go to where you live, and properly discuss what you said. I¡¯m not just going to give up my brother so easily.¡±
After I stated my thoughts boldly, she started to smile for some reason.
¡°That type of thinking isn¡¯t bad.... If you change your mind, just tell me on the spot. Oh, and don¡¯t worry about fees. It¡¯s all on me.¡±
¡°.... I understand.¡±
Then, we started walking again. In a while, we arrived at the main street. She boarded a horse carriage parked on the side.
The carriage didn¡¯t look like something for public use or for-rent, but rather her own property. And although it was furnished in a simple manner, anyone with a good eye would immediately see that its quality was high-ss.
.... So maybe she wasn¡¯t lying when she said she was the head of the Azuta Conglomerate.
As I brooded, she called my name, and I returned to my senses.
Mm, then...!
I steeled my will, and stepped on the carriage.
As we kept silence between us, the carriage traveled for around half an hour. I felt that we were at somewhere far away, and saw that we were already in the thickets of the aristocrats¡¯ area.
Our cart entered a ce that looked extravagant even inparison to other high-ss estates.
.... Ha? The horse carriage kept driving forward.
¡°Wee to the Ducal House of the Armelia family.¡±
¡°.... Duke, sama?¡±
With her words, he felt another shock.
Back then, I thought that I would never evene close to someone like a Duke. I never anticipated such a situation.
¡°Well,e along in.¡±
I was ushered into the manor by the woman.
I believe it¡¯s safe to say that if I were to walk back by myself, I wouldn¡¯t even be able to find the gate. I would definitely get lost.
Before having everything taken away by ¡°that person¡±, my past life was fairly well-off. But even so, I¡¯ve never seen such a chateau like this.
Atst, we walked into something that resembled a guest room.
Well, at least I wasn¡¯t about to be shocked again anytime soon. I sat down in a chair.
¡°.... Have you calmed down?¡±
¡°Do you think that I have.... No, does the madam think that I have?¡±
Now that I¡¯ve think about it, I¡¯ve never really used any etiquette while speaking. If this were any other situation, I will probably be demanded an apology.... Well, if it doese to that, I¡¯ll just deal with it.
This person probably still wants me to do something for her, so I probably won¡¯t have to do anything now.
¡°You don¡¯t have to forcibly change your tone and speaking, just learn slowly in the future.¡±
Although I did have that idea, I didn¡¯t expect that not only did I not have to apologize, I was fine speaking the way I did.
Aristocrats typically don¡¯t even see us civilians as people.... Rather more like ants.
Because of that, I thought that she couldn¡¯t tolerate how I spoke with her.
¡°Ha....¡±
The evidence was that even though she said herself that it didn¡¯t matter, the female servant behind her shot daggers at me from her eyes.
¡°.... Right, Tanya?¡±
But, she seemed to notice that, and directly spoke to her servant.
Because the master specifically says so, there¡¯s no other way? The servant sighed.
¡°.... Yes, just as the miss says.¡±
¡°Then, let¡¯s be generous of our words. The things I want you to do right now.... Aren¡¯t much. To put bluntly, how about you learn the correct etiquette for your future job first?¡±
¡°... Ha?¡±
¡°From today on, you will work for my conglomerate as my hand. In return, we¡¯ll help you get your revenge, and take care of your brother. That¡¯s an exceptional deal, isn¡¯t it?¡±
¡°Ah. This is too good to be true, so good that I¡¯m getting really skeptical about any hidden fine print.¡±
¡°Hehehe.... What I wish is that you make good use of yourself after joining the Azuta Conglomerate. When that timees, I will have instructions for you.¡±
¡°I have a hunch that those instructions will be quite daunting.¡±
Bread that falls out of the sky definitely has something hidden behind it.... I wonder what kind of instructions they will be.
¡°.... I am the leader of the Azuta Conglomerate, the daughter of the Ducal House of Armelia, as well as the Feudal Lord Representative of the Dukedom.¡±
Hearing her suddenly officially introducing herself made me shudder unwittingly. Before, I thought that nothing on this world will surprise me anymore. But listening to what she said, I really received a good shock.
Thinking again, it¡¯s fairly clear already. Since she lives in this estate, she possesses Armelia Ducal blood.
But I never imagined that she would be in such a direct bloodline, and much less have the same authority as the Duke himself over thisnd.
Furthermore, the daughter of the Duke Armelia is the woman who was emunicated by the Church a while ago, causing massive disturbances throughout the whole region.
¡°As for any future repercussions, I won¡¯t be able to do anything strange or out-of-ce. A part of that reason is because of my father, who is the Prime Minister. More importantly, I won¡¯t be able to face the citizens of my fief.... And, if I¡¯m nning anything in secret, I would rather hire someone more used to that field than you.¡±
Although I had questions about the first part of her exnation, I could ept thest part.
Indeed, she could easily find someone else more qualified to do those things.
¡°.... You¡¯ve noticed, right? I was the one who was emunicated back then.¡±
I found it hard to respond to that question. Seeing my silent expression, she started tough.
¡°I can tell the cat¡¯s out of the bag from your reaction.... Any moves that I make, will be followed closely by everyone else. My status as an aristocrat makes it hard to get matters done. Because of that, I need you.¡±
After that, she roughly exined what the conglomerate wanted me to do upon recruitment.
So that¡¯s what she meant by using my prestige and power. Strangely, I could ept her terms.
¡°.... Then, do you ept our offer? If you do, I¡¯ll have the doctor properly treat your little brother.¡±
Just like that, I struck the deal with her.
Chapter 93
Chapter 93 ¨C The heart¡¯s door
¡°....Will he be helpful?¡±
After he had left, Tanya asked.
¡°Who knows? If I can just use him properly, I will reach my goals. All I need to do now is make sure tomorrow¡¯s negotiations are sessful.¡±
I smiled recalling him.
¡°...But, with time, won¡¯t he grow as well?¡±
¡°What is your proof...?¡±
¡°Just intuition.¡±
Hearing my answer, Tanya wore a sour expression.
Seeing her reaction, I took in my smile and said,
¡°He looked a little discontent when we were talking about his younger brother, right? When I had brought up the topic just for fun, his answers were always surprising. When talking about the national treasure and how money goes around too. Even though you will find a lot of people praising Ed-sama and Yuuri-sama if you walk around the city.... Being kept as a pet, huh? Quite the interesting expression.¡±
¡°I see....¡±
¡°....Well, above all else, I liked how he wouldn¡¯t be won over easily.¡±
When I said that with a smile, Tanya looked puzzled, as if she didn¡¯t get what I was talking about.
¡°I am sure, going forward... he will do work befitting of the favor I forced on him. But, that¡¯s all. He has probably made a clear distinction about it being just work and will probably not trust me otherwise.¡±
Business-like. If he just does his work good enough, that would be the best.
¡°He would always keep the possibility of being betrayed in his mind. For the time when he really gets betrayed... Exactly because he was betrayed once before. Maybe that part of him ovepped with mine.¡±
Although saying that made me a bit sad.
But, this is what I truly think.
He too has a very heavy door in his heart. ¡®How far can I open it? How far to let them see the real me?¡¯ He is probably always thinking of such things.
Same as me.
And that¡¯s exactly why I didn¡¯t feel any sort of difort because of his bare wariness. In fact, I could ept it as being only natural.
I was even able to empathize.
....Well, if he was to work at a firm from now on, I would like him to learn to express himself a bit more without words, though... That was how much he was exposing his feelings.
But who knows... maybe because he came colliding with me with his honest thoughts like that that I was pleased.
Even Moneda who is in the same trade guild wouldn¡¯t do something like that and I can¡¯t even tell what goes on within Sei¡¯s head these days either.
Hearing my words, Tanya cast her eyes down, looking a bit sad.
Feeling a bit awkward in that atmosphere, I stood up to head to the office.
Tanya probably calmed down hearing that sound and came following me.
Returning to the study, I took a sit.
¡°.....Tanya, prepare something warm for me to drink.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
While Tanya was making tea, I gazed at the scattered documents.
I do have the negotiation with that head of thepany tomorrow so I guess I will refrain from working today.
After all, if I were to copse after working tillte, it woulde down to nothing.
Suddenly, my hands stopped turning over the pages.
I had stopped when I saw the document titled ¡®The trade guild¡¯s decision¡¯.
Apany can open a business when its representative registers it with the trade guild and the trade guild epts it.
As long as thepany has that document, it can continue its business.
Even if the head of thepany were to pass away, that permit document also gets passed down to their child as inheritance.
However, if the child is young and doesn¡¯t have any experience at work, a guardian can continue the business until the child can seed the business.
In that case, the guardian is to manage thepany while helping the child gain more experience and hand over all right to them eventually... or at least that is how it¡¯s supposed to be.
But... in the case of the child not submitting an application of inheritance of thepany to the trade guild, that would be regarded as if there were no lineal ascendant and thepany¡¯s permit would automatically be handed over to the ¡®guardian¡¯.
And the only times another person can get the permit is when the representative of thepany officially submits a nk form or when they don¡¯t have any sessor.
Inversely, if that form isn¡¯t submitted and if there are no sessors, in that case, thepany will shut down.
.....In short, that was what the document said.
¡°Even still, to think it wasn¡¯t updated for over 10 years... that is pretty amazing on its own.¡±
I said to myself.
However, it is necessary for the permit to be updated every year in Duke Almenia¡¯s territory.
There, they lightly ask questions such as who the representative is and if there are any changes in the products they deal with, etc.
It came along with the new tax report and now if the taxes aren¡¯t paid and these questions aren¡¯t answered, they can¡¯t update the permit.
Besides that, a sudden inspection is also done on whether they are actually doing the business they said they would be doing, whether they are doing anything illegal, etc.
On the contrary, at the capital, the permit is only rewritten when the representative has changed.
The permit not being updated for 10-20 years is quitemon there.
....Well, one could argue that it can¡¯t be helped as there are way too many firms in the capital.
¡°Excuse me.¡±
Tanya was standing in front of me, with the requested warm drink.
¡°....Ah, that reminds me, Tanya. You did quite a good job this time as well. Thank you very much.¡±
I was reminded of how amazing Tanya¡¯s intelligence gathering skill was these past 2-3 days.
Really, what is she aiming for... that is one of the biggest questions I have.
¡°....No, I only did what I was supposed to.¡±
Tanya answered indifferently to my appreciation.
However, her lips were making a slightly upside arc.
¡°You worked hard to get us this far. Now I need to do my work properly tomorrow as well.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s you, mydy, I am sure you will be able to do it without fail.¡±
¡°Fufufu.... thank you.¡±
Chapter 94
Chapter 94 ¨C Outfoxing
Now then, today¡¯s the day of the meeting with thatpany¡¯s head.
Alright!.... After getting myself psyched up, I got into the carriage.
Thepany I am headed towards now is one of thepanies which pulled out some of my employees by taking advantage of my emunication strife.
A guy who had made a fuss at my shop before...
The carriage stopped in front of that building, which was located at one of the most prosperingnds, even in the capital.
I nced into the shop a little. It seems like there aren¡¯t many customers in.
Sei informed the managers of the shop that I had arrived and soon we were guided into a reception room.
....The atmosphere here feels is a bit odd.
That was what first came to mind when I saw the reception room.
Many furnishings. There were dignified furnishes which gave off the same feeling as those in our reception room but, on the other hand, there were also some which kind of glittered and looked very shy.
It almost feels like 2 people who had misaligned tastes did whatever they wanted with this ce... Looking at the ce as a whole, ites off as very mismatched.
On top of that, the unnatural nk space between these products also gives off an odd feeling.
There was probably something ced there before.
As proof of that, one could see the marks of a painting which was probably hanged on the wall before.
....Are they in the middle of remodeling? No, that can¡¯t be. Surely they wouldn¡¯t let a guest into the room while doing that.
...Then did they perhaps sell it? The chances of that are higher.
While I was deeply pondering about that, thepany¡¯s president appeared.
Gaudy. That was my first impression of him. As if he was using gold threads for his clothing. There were a lot ofces as a whole and seemed like heavy clothing for a man.
¡°Nice to meet you. I am Vuld Rankam. The president of thispany.¡±
¡°Nice to meet you as well. I am Iris, the president of Azuta conglomerate. Pleased to make your acquaintance.¡±
We started off the conversation with a smile.
¡°Even still, to think I would be able to meet the famous Azuta conglomerate¡¯s president.¡±
¡°Same here. I have quite the good luck, to be able to meet the president of one of the toppanies here in the capital.¡±
¡®Hohoho¡¯, Iughed while hiding my mouth with my folding fan. This style ofughing is that of an evil daughter¡¯s in stories.
Seeing that, his eyebrows twitched slightly.
Oh dear... did I perhaps touch his nerves already? I was nning on unnerving him after having a little peaceful conversation, though.
¡°....What are you saying? It wouldn¡¯t be an exaggeration to even call you the top in the capital.¡±
Oho? I wonder if it¡¯s okay if I start poking him already.
¡°Oh, I am greatly obliged. However, we are just neers here. It¡¯s not like we have history here like yourpany does. Moreover, yourpany is also looked out for by the prince Edward-sama... Really, I am very jealous.¡±
The moment I said that, Vuld immediately wore his smile again. I guess he got back to his feet, huh?
¡°....Thank you very much. But yes, I guess that is true. I am very grateful that Edward-sama is appointing ourpany to a very responsible post.¡±
Ah... So you¡¯re going to use Edward-sama as your shield, huh? That is exactly thispany¡¯s shield andnce.
¡°....By the way, the work of art ced in this room are very wonderful.¡±
I changed the topic here. It is a bit sluggish but only a fool would go straight to his demands. The other party will just take advantage of a situation like that.
Even if we hold more power in terms of capital, that doesn¡¯t matter. The other party is trying to get the talk to his advantage by using Ed-sama as his shield.
To advance things the way I want to, I can¡¯t afford to lose focus here.
¡°....I am happy you think so.¡±
Seems like the other party is also loosening up on the offensive a little.
¡°Yes. They are all very beautiful, I can¡¯t help but be entranced. If ¡®all¡¯ of them were together, it would have been quite the magnificent spectacle.¡±
And once again, he disyed his surprise. Is my assumption a hit regarding the unnatural nk space?
¡°.....We were in the middle of remodeling, after all. I am truly ashamed that you had to look at the iplete state of this room.¡±
His face while he said that looked as if he was trying to steel himself. If it were one of the presidents from our territory in his ce, they would easily soften the atmosphere without showing any sign of agitation.
Thanks to my discussions with those people, I think my skills in these situations have gotten a bit better. Better be thankful to those people... Seriously, now that I am confronting this guy here, I can truly understand how much of a sly dog the presidents in our territory are. I would really like them to hold back a little.
¡°Oh? Is that so? I am sure it would be an excellent room when all the pieces are gathered. What are you nning on decorating over there?¡±
¡°.....That is, still under consideration.¡±
¡°Is that so... sorry to have asked so many questions like that. After all, you¡¯re Vuld-sama who is in good terms with Marquis Rudolf. With the help of Rudolf-sama, who has the greatest sense of elegance, I am sure you will be able to get something excellent for that spot.¡±
The moment I said that, his mask peeled off.
Chapter 95
Chapter 95 Negotiations
Marquis Rudolf was one of the nobles who was part of the second prince¡¯s faction.
I don¡¯t know what he thought but after he attended thememoration party of the foundation of the nation, he sent me an invitation to a party he was hosting.
...Now then, one thing bothers me here. Why did he react so much to Marquis Rudolf¡¯s name?
The answer to that is simple. That is he wanted to hide his connection to Marquis Rudolf.
¡°...Sorry but, why bring up Marquis Rudolf¡¯s name here?¡±
¡°You are very close with him, right? So much that you were able to ask Edward-sama for your request.¡±
¡°......!!¡±
Vuld was so surprised that his mouth opened wide in reaction. Ah, he gives off such interesting reactions.
Hiding my smile with the folding fan, I just silently looked at him.
¡°....More importantly, let¡¯s move on to the main topic.¡±
¡°Main topic, you say?¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. It is about our management coboration with Bennel conglomerate and Azuta conglomerate.¡±
¡°If I remember correct, we were supposed to provide funds in exchange for Bennel conglomerate¡¯s location and personnel in the capital and other ces... right?¡±
¡°Yes, you are correct.¡±
¡°...I am sorry but, I cannot consent to that.¡±
¡°....Wha!¡±
¡°It is certainly true that we need ces andbour. But it would be fine if we just acquire them from other sources... I do not think I want them as much as to pay you the amount you asked for it.¡±
¡°That might be true. However... If I may say something, Iris-sama, I had assumed that Azuta conglomerate wanted to have connections with Edward-sama, though.¡±
There ites. Using ¡®Edward-sama¡¯s connection¡¯ as hisnce and shield, he is trying to bring about conditions advantageous to himself.
However, I do not n on agreeing to their terms.
After all, the fund they requested was absurdly high. To the point where it makes you wonder how they loaned such an amount of money...
¡°Yes, it is exactly as you assumed, Vuld-sama. We, the Azuta conglomerate, want a connection with Edward-sama to make a foothold in the capital... However, after thinking it through, we decided that we could just consult someone else. Just as yourpany consulted Marquis Rudolf.¡±
¡°How do you...!¡±
He didn¡¯t even try to keep up his appearances anymore. He expressed his surprise just like that.
¡°Fufufu, ourpany has quite the big ears, you know? I would suggest you to not always find faults in your employees. After all, if they were toin at a pub, it would spread very easily.¡±
This is why I appreciate Tanya. Really, her information gathering skill is amazing.
¡°Kuuhh.....!¡±
¡°We have gone astray from the topic, haven¡¯t we? Even after you went to all the trouble to ask Marquis Rudolf for a ¡®request¡¯ to make a connection with Edward-sama and gotbor from Azuta Conglomerate, now yourpany¡¯s internal condition is that of a fiery chariot. It¡¯s already in a precarious state.... If I were to reject today, you would have to close down your shop tomorrow, wouldn¡¯t you?¡±
The ¡®request¡¯ was to have Ed-sama be a little partial to hispany. In other words, he needed Ed-sama¡¯s protection to take personnel from ourpany.
If that happens, it would be harder for me, who doesn¡¯t want to aggravate the situation with the royal family, toin about royalties.
Well... it is not like I am the only one who doesn¡¯t want trouble with the royalties... it is the same for other businesses as well.
In other words, this would mean they would make the whole trade guild discontent so there is nothing to be afraid of.
Normally, when they try to extract personnel from ourpany that tantly, we could also disy our exhortation through the trade guild as well.
However, we were not able to do that because they were under the protection of the royal family, other than themotion of the emunication.
And because of that, ourins were all crushed.
Of course he wouldn¡¯t want me knowing this.
Now let¡¯s return to the main topic.
It was probably a good deal for Marquis Rudolf. After all, he would make profits just by being an intermediary to Ed-sama for the merchants.
And as it is a rtion connected by ¡®profits¡¯, when the operation of the conglomerate gets this bad, it is pretty obvious it would be cut down.
¡°.............¡±
He was in a state of clear dismay.
¡°.....At this rate, you won¡¯t be able to do anything because of the debt. You have two choices, either to stop the deal with me andmit a double suicide with yourpany, or to cleanly cut your ties to the debt and thepany and start anew.¡±
He looked at me with hate. Well, I guess that can¡¯t be helped.
He tried over and over again to say something, but stopped himself.... However, as if he just suddenly realized something, his restless expression calmed down.
....What did he realize?
¡°....Meaning, your condition is for me to retire, correct?¡±
¡°Yes. In turn for not providing funds to thispany, you will not hold any connection to it ever. That is my condition.¡±
Vuld sighed and wore a smile. As if he had just sorted everything in his mind, he wore a refreshed expression.
But, seeing that, what I thought was....
Shameless ¡ª that one word sums up what I thought.
His eyes were ming brightly, not matching that expression.
Even at this stage, he is only thinking of how he could profit.
¡°.......I understand. I will abide by those conditions then.¡±
Chapter 96
Chapter 96 ¨C Conclusion
And then, after carefully going through the documents we had prepared, he signed it.
¡°....Received.¡±
I also checked the documents and epted it. And then handed it over to Sei. All that¡¯s left is for Sei to submit the copy to the trade guild.
¡°...Alright then, Vuld-sama. Let¡¯s call it a night with this. Time is valuable, after all. To me, and to you as well.¡±
¡°Oh my, you¡¯re being quite hasty now, aren¡¯t you? Well... you are a president of apany so I am sure you are busy but from this point onward, I am jobless. Do I have any time worth that much?¡±
Saying such, he was stillughing.
To which, I wore a puzzled expression and replied,
¡°Oh? ....But I think you¡¯re far more busier than me, though. After all, someone who has lost his job needs to inherit another business.¡±
¡°I do not have such business I can inherit, you see.¡±
¡°Ah, I see.... Ah, but, are you done packing? Pleaseplete it within a week, alright?¡±
I said with a sneer.
¡°I do think there is no need. From the point I signed that document, it has been decided that thispany will be closed. Since thepany will be closed and you will settle the debts, all thend and buildings belonging to thepany will be turned over to me, personally. So I do not see a reason for taking my private possessions.¡±
He said with a smile, exining it neatly.
¡°....What do you mean? I am pretty certain that the document you just signed just said you would be leaving thepany... It surely didn¡¯t say anything about thepany closing.¡±
In response to his exnation, I ended up replying with a far lower voice than I had thought.
¡°Whatever it is... The papers I have signed said that I would leave thepany but I have not touched the permit at all. I do not n on handing over the permit to anyone so thepany will end up closing, inevitably.¡±
Hearing those words, I shivered. He probably saw that and his eyes glowed with a sense of superiority.
Ah, I can¡¯t help it anymore...
Being unable to hold myughter, I hurriedly hid my mouth with my fan.
¡°....Is something funny?¡±
He came asking without even trying to hide his displeasure.
¡°Thank you very much for your thorough exnation. However... are you not getting a bit too impertinent?¡±
¡°What ever do you mean?¡±
¡°What do I mean...? Well, after all, thispany isn¡¯t really your ¡®personal possession¡¯, you know?¡±
It was quite hard putting together my words all the while trying to hold back myughter.
¡°10 years ago... after the president of thepany at that time and his wife died from an ident, you took control of thepany. Taking advantage of their child not being of age, you hardened your foundation in thepany and took power... And then you expelled the son and all the officials who sided with him. Am I wrong?¡±
To my question, he looked up at me with shock.
¡°H-how do you....?!¡±
¡°How...? It is something one can easily know if they check with the trade guild.¡±
¡°However, it means nothing if the person concerned does not register.¡±
¡°Fufufu. I said so before, didn¡¯t I? I have big ears in this business. I already pinned down his location and talked it over with him. He said he would inherit thepany and updated the permit just a while ago. All that¡¯s left is for you to resign and thepany will be his.¡±
¡°Kuugghhh...!¡±
¡°Too bad for you. You probably thought that if thepany copsed, all its belongings would be yours.¡±
His face had lost all red and turned white. His whole body was shaking.
¡°....Don¡¯t screw around with me....¡±
He said like a whisper. However, as he said it with such a low voice, I couldn¡¯t understand.
¡°... Don¡¯t you screw around with me!! What, what rights do you have to....¡±
As he kept getting more and more heated up, his words were starting to be audible again.
And within a while, he started shouting. It could probably be heard outside the room as well. Wondering what was going on, more and more people came looking in on the situation.
However, he probably didn¡¯t notice that or his mental state wasn¡¯t well enough to be paying it any heed, his wandering gaze fixed onto Sei.
And then he grabbed on to him to snatch the papers.
The one who stopped that was Tanya, who has hiding in the shadows.
She grabbed his hands and locked them behind his back.
¡°Guuh..!¡±
¡°That is as far as you go, Vuld Rankam.¡±
Weaving his way through the crowd, a man entered the ce. Seeing him, Vuld¡¯s eyes opened wide.
¡°Why is... Karim here....¡±
¡°You let the cat out of the bag, huh, Vuld-san? I am surprised you were able to remember my name even after 10 years. Do I resemble my father that much?¡±
In response to the words Vuld said unintentionally, Karim replied like he was enjoying himself.
¡°......Ah....¡±
Ovee with surprise, Vuld was looking at Karim.
¡°10 years ago, after losing both of my parents at once, you had quite the guts to say ¡®leave it all to me¡¯ and drive me out of my own house. Thanks to that, I had to desperately stay alive these past ten years.¡±
He was smiling but his eyes were definitely not happy. In fact, the atmosphere around him made it feel like he would start resorting to violence anytime now.
¡°......Karim.¡±
As I called out his name to make sure he was in control, he smiled at me, showing that he knew and then closed his eyes for a moment.
¡°There are a lot of things I would have liked to say but... well, what do you know, now that you are finally in front of me, they don¡¯t reallye up, do they?¡±
Saying that, he opened his eyes again.
¡°I have already reported that, I, Karim Douma, the son of the previous head, will inherit thepany. As I am an adult now, from the moment you signed that document, I am the head of thepany.¡±
Saying that, he looked around.
At all the faces with expressions saying that they didn¡¯t understand anything of what was going on, he raised the trade guilds permit papers.
¡°And, as the head of thepany, I now officially dere that we will be in business partnership with the Azuta conglomerate. I won¡¯t ept any objections.¡±
Karim dered. It appeared that he was a master of this, and his presence could be felt.
¡°....I am sorry but could you throw this man out? I wouldn¡¯t bear any harming to my important business partners. Besides, that man has no rtion with thepany anymore.¡±
Tanya nodded to his request and dragged Vuld out. As Vuld was still in a daze, he didn¡¯t really resist either.
¡°...Ah, that¡¯s right. Vuld-sama.¡±
As I called his name, Tanya who was dragging him out stopped.
¡°The aid money to thepany is nothing but for the deficit money. The amount of money you had provided in the beginning was for thepany... On the papers you had signed just now, it had clearly stated that. Please properly pay your own debts yourself now.¡±
I said with a smile.
Chapter 97
Chapter 97
The Reflections of a Man
It is those far off days that spring to mind when I close my eyes,
Those warm days when we all lived together as a family.
Father had managed thepany back then, the workers loved him, the business continued to expand, and as a child, I looked up to him. I thought he was majestic.
My mother...she could be frightening when she scolded me, but otherwise, always wore a soft smile and was a truly warm woman.
And while we did have servants, my mother would cook everything, supporting father even behind the scenes. As a child, seeing my father and mother smiling at each other gave me a sense of pride and a sense of warmth.
And then there was my spirited, bright-eyed younger brother. It was the first time I would know someone that was younger than me. And for that reason, I swore in my heart to protect him.
We were that sort of warm family. Those were such gentle days.
The loss of them was truly unexpected.
...They say that a person will understand the true value of something once they have lost it...they were right.
The things that we enjoyed and took for granted, how hard, in fact, were they toe by. How privileged we had been.
With these recollections, I turn remorseful... and wistful.
That is how important those days were to me.
Suddenly, I open my eyes.
What enters my vision is the study.
The room that I am presently in is the president¡¯s... in other words, the room that my father had used; had thrown himself into his work.
When I saw it long ago, there was a great deal more books and documents around, it had appeared to me as an awfully disorderly room.
Now it seemed deserted, and the sight that entered my vision was strangely lonely.
As these thoughts returned to me, I straightened my curved back against the backrest and tightened my hands into fists.
Finally, I¡¯ve taken it back...
The loss of it all was truly sudden.
On that day...father and mother had taken a carriage to the royal capital on ount of some business.
I did not think, nor could I have ever imagined as I saw them off, that they would be involved in an ident and would cease to exist.
I received the news that my father and mother had died. There was no time to grieve, and I had to make preparations for the funeral and handle other matters.
I was still very young at the time, and it was Vuld Rankam, who was the deputy head at the time, who conducted everything in my ce.
¡°It will be fine, just leave everything to me.¡±
I had lost those I depended on, and in my loneliness, I appreciated those words beyond anything.
And so I did everything as he instructed.
¡°...There¡¯s a little trouble at the Conglomerate. Unfortunately, they may bring the investigation to the former head, your father¡¯s house as well. Would you mind leaving the house and live in hiding somewhere else for a time?¡±
And that is why. ...I epted what he said, so unquestioningly.
And so I left the house and began living in hiding in a rundown house located in a corner district of the royal capital.
¡°I¡¯lle back for you one day.¡±
He sent us off with those words and a scant sum of money, and there I and my brother lived for some time, in concealment.
One week...two weeks, and then a month.
By the time three months had passed, I could not help but think it strange, and I made my way to the market.
And there I would realize, for the first time, that I had been fooled.
¡°...I¡¯m sorry, but who are you.¡±
Those were the words he ndly uttered.
¡°What are you saying...It is me, it is Karim. I am the son of the former head of this Conglomerate.¡±
¡°...The former head¡¯s son, most, unfortunately, passed away along with the former head and his wife.¡±
¡°You, what are you saying...!¡±
¡°...Somebody!¡±
I had opened my mouth to say more, but Vuld had called someone.
¡°This miscreant is iming to be the former head¡¯s son. Throw him outside.¡±
Is what he heartlessly said.
¡°Stop...! Please, don¡¯t do this...!¡±
Vuld offered a pitying look as I struggled wildly.
And then he approached me as I was dragged away, and brought his lips to my ear.
¡°...I have dismissed everyone in this Conglomerate that knows you. No matter what you might say, it will be in vain.¡±
¡°....Wha...!¡±
¡°...You were such a good child. Pure, the sort that no matter what people said, what they did, you did not know to mistrust them. I had even considered cing you at the top, to be controlled...but things have proceeded far better than I could have hoped.¡±
He said with a grin, and as if saying that he was through with me, signaled with a look to the men that were dragging me. Consequently, they increased their force and I was briskly thrown out of the Conglomerate building.
As I was still young, I did not know how or who to appeal to.
And that did not change as the days passed. However, in order to live, I needed to secure an ie somehow.
Eventually, I was able to sustain us both, but then my brother fell ill, and we needed even more money; by then revenge had be a distant priority.
And so I¡¯ve continued, drudgingly to this point.
Bearing an anger that could not be unleashed.
And amongst all of that, she appeared. Saying that she needed my name and my help.
¡°...Pardon me. The head of the Azura Conglomerate is here to see you.¡±
I was brought back to the present at those words, from the employee who had appeared with a knock.
¡°Let her in.¡±
The person who entered after a brief moment was the woman who had taken me up.
¡°I¡¯m sure you are very busy, and I do apologize for taking your time like this.¡±
¡°Not at all. It is for you. There is no question that I¡¯d make time for you.¡±
¡°Fufufu...you¡¯ve be very adept with words.¡±
Sheughed gently. In the darkness, I had thought that she was beautiful, and that impression did not change in the light.
¡°I came to sign the contract today. Let¡¯s take what¡¯s been a verbal agreement up until now and document it clearly in writing.¡±
¡°Yes. That would be preferable.¡±
The woman to her side handed the contract to me, which I reviewed and signed.
¡°Indeed. Well, then. I look forward to our partnership, starting tomorrow.¡±
The verbal agreement with her...in the first ce, she had said that she wanted my help.
About wanting to unite my Conglomerate and Azura Conglomerate¡¯s transport department, and to carry out shipments under my Conglomerate¡¯s name.
¡°How is the job?¡±
¡°There is still so much I need to learn. In truth, the people that you sent from your ce have been of great assistance.¡±
The aftermath of expelling everyone who had assisted Vuld was a serious shortage ofborers at the Conglomerate.
And so we had the Azura Conglomerate send us workers.
¡°Fufufu, I¡¯ve heard tales from them. That you never leave anything to others, and that you have a rather covetous desire to learn.¡±
¡°...¡±
Somehow, I couldn¡¯t quite agree or deny it, and I unconsciously shut my mouth.
Seeing it, sheughed once again.
¡°It is a good thing. Use them, along with me. Never allow others to influence you, hold on to your will and work hard on the task at hand. If you do that, I believe that even through hesitation, you will continue to work without losing yourself. That is my advice to you as your senior.¡±
¡°...then you also have moments of hesitation?¡±
¡°Why, of course. I am human just like you, and I am your senior by only a few years. Many times have I hesitated, felt regret and distress.¡±
It was a little surprising. Knowing her, I had thought that any hardships would be met with a fearlessugh and be ovee, just as when I first met her.
¡°...But. It was because I had a fixed vision, that there had to be something that I could do, even with such hands as mine.¡±
¡°...and what was that vision?¡±
¡°I met children at the orphanage, and after I had read stories to those children...I started a business of selling those stories as picture books. And the profits we gained from them were sent to the orphanage as a donation. I think it was after that when I realized. Of course, it is important to earn money, but I understood that the ¡®profit¡¯ needed for the Conglomerate was not that alone, that is my incentive. ...Do you as well, have that sort of ambition or vision?¡±
I pondered on her words for a moment.
So, the vision that I pursue...
¡°There is no need to hastily decide if you do not have one now.¡±
She said and smiled, perhaps it was because I had not opened my mouth for a long moment.
¡°...One day...¡±
I opened my mouth to utter my thoughts, just as they were.
¡°Work rted to medicine, and also, I want the kind of job that will put smiles on the faces of the people from that town.¡±
¡°I see...¡±
But in truth, I do not know at all, how I am going get there. I do not know what I need to do.
Yet even still, if I managed to aplish that....surely, I could say that everything I experienced up until now was not in vain; I believe that.
Her smile simply deepened as I spoke those words.
Chapter 98
Chapter 98
Too Late
Various matters concerning the Conglomerate have now been settled.
Owing to Karim¡¯s Conglomerate now assuming the role of transportation, it is now possible to pass through the borders with the tariffs at standard tax rates.
The reliance on Karim¡¯s Conglomerate for transportation meant the realization of reduced costs on exorbitant escort and personnel fees for other Conglomerates as well.
And Karim¡¯s Conglomerate would, in turn, gain a profit.
A true win-win rtionship for everyone.
In truth, negotiations with the Feudal Lord of the fief, who had imposed the tariff increase, have not been going well.
Interferences from the second Queen have likely had a hand in that.
The tax rate is typically left to each Feudal Lord¡¯s discretion, even if I should make a request for the tax rate to be lowered, due to the emunication being a false charge, the matter would be over as soon as the reply was, ¡°How fortunate for you. However, I am raising the tax rates of all of my fiefs. That is the policy we¡¯ve set¡±.
I can¡¯t help but sense a motive behind the simultaneous raising of tax rates around Armelia fiefs alone.
But making an appeal would only go as far as the second Queen, who was ready and waiting.
There is no doubt that she would just crush it.
Even if father is the Prime Minister, he does not have the authority tomand the other Lords.
The King alone has that authority. But the King is confined to his bed from his illness.
Well...even so, it does not change the fact that Feudal Lord¡¯s are granted the right to make their own decisions regarding tax rates.
At least during times of peace, a King would seldom exercise his right, and encroach on a Feudal Lord¡¯s decisions.
I suppose this is what it means to be blocked from all sides.
...at least I aplished my purpose, perhaps I¡¯ll just return now. Sebastian may be a capable man, but the workload must be reaching a tremendous amount by this time.
Ah...however. If Dean is there, he may be managing it.
I sorted out the documents, thinking on these matters.
¡°Tanya. I¡¯m considering a return to the fief.¡±
¡°I think that would be for the best. I shall adjust your schedule at once.¡±
Well...there will be many things to take care of and people to address first, I¡¯m sure I will need to remain a number of days, still.
¡°Thank you.¡±
Ahh, how I¡¯ve missed thosends.
This hadn¡¯t been like the one to two years absences that I¡¯ve had during my student years, but it still feels as if I have been away for a very long time.
I supposed it shows just how crowded the past few days have been.
¡°Mydy, a letter from Mimoza has arrived.¡±
I received the envelope from Tanya and broke the seal with a paper knife and viewed its contents.
I feel that my ability to read quickly has greatly improved.
After reading through it once, I close it and return it to the envelope.
¡°...it seems quite serious.¡±
The contents of the letter was a response to the apology regarding Damme.
It was a reply very typical of Mimoza, that I should not give it much thought, and that she would be very saddened if I stopped inviting her out of consideration.
However, from there on, it somehow started to drift into talk of marriage.
There seem to be... she seems to be having a difficult time in finding an engagement partner.
It is not surprising, Mimoza¡¯s family are of the neutral party...that would likely make them very cautious.
But I also sensed in Mimoza, an anxiety over using that as an excuse to continue on this leisurely pace.
For children of the aristocracy, the ties you hold with your spouse¡¯s family are very important, and it is important to ascertain what factions they belong to, or which they intend to be affiliated with.
You begin to understand how vitally serious the family status of your partner is.
However, time continues to roll by at a steady pace even as you stop to consider.
...the age of marriage among the nobility is notably younger inparison to Japan.
But of course, the social background and values, everything is different, so that is something to be expected.
With Iris¡¯s memories illuminating my own, I can understand Mimoza¡¯s sentiment of impatience to a degree.
But only to ¡®a degree¡¯, and not ¡®fully¡¯.
I am not even married myself...I no longer hold onto dreams of marriage.
I write a reply to the effect that it would be best for her to calmly wait and not worry too much.
It is so important to make sure of not just the person, but the family... the weight these lines carry when written by me; I smiled in self-mockery.
¡°...by the way, I wonder how Ryle and Dida are faring.¡±
Ryle and Dida had been taken away by grandfather, yesterday and today respectively.
They are supposed to be my personal guards, but...well, I suppose it is fine, as I¡¯ve built up a heap of documents concerning Kyle¡¯s Conglomerate, and have no ns to leave the house.
¡°I am sure those two will be fine, being away for a couple of days. They have spent years training under general Gazelle after all.¡±
¡°...That is true.¡±
As I was speaking to Tanya, we heard the sound of knocking on the door.
Tanya went to open it and see who it was.
As she continued speaking with the servant, Tanya¡¯s expression grew more and more severe.
¡°...send him away, immediately.¡±
¡°But...¡±
The servant winced at the ice in her voice and the force of the words but stood his ground.
¡°Very well. I will go then.¡±
She said as if there was no point in speaking further.
But the servant¡¯s expression changed to that of relief at Tanya¡¯s reply.
Perhaps an indication that the visitor was...of a certain level of importance.
¡°...Tanya.¡±
¡°Excuse me. I will go out and deal with this.¡±
Looking at Tanya, I understood that she did not want me to know... Whatever the matter was, she meant to handle it in private.
¡°Wait a moment. Tanya, who hase to visit?¡±
¡°Mydy, you have no need to concern yourself with this. I will take care of everything.¡±
¡°...Tanya.¡±
As I called her name once again, she looked at me, a troubled expression on her face.
¡°It is Van Lutasha that¡¯se to see you, mydy.¡±
¡°...Van...¡±
In spite of myself, I felt an uneasiness from hearing his name.
¡°It would be better if you did not recklessly contact him, so long as Ryle and Dida are not with you. We cannot predict what he is thinking, what he might do. ...Besides, his visiting without any prior announcement is beyond insulting.¡±
She is right. In any case, there is nothing at all I wish to discuss with him.
Why must I to listen to what he has to say when he did not do the same for me, when I once needed him.
¡°...You are right. Thank you, Tanya. Send him away.¡±
¡°Certainly.¡±
Chapter 99
Chapter 99
Why
Van hade... what possible reason could he have had,ing to see me at this time... I could not help but ponder on this.
It could have only been rted to the emunication upheaval.
Apparently, Van¡¯s father had been relieved of his position as Pope and condemned to imprisonment.
I feel that he would be better served by relying on those he¡¯s befriended up until now, instead ofing to me for help...
Yuri Noir, the Baron¡¯s daughter...she has gained somewhat of a political voice since bing Edward¡¯s betrothed.
Ed is the second son, and his maternal grandfather, Marquis Maeria was now at the height of his power.
Ah...but, Berne is immersed in the daily work he¡¯s undertaken under father, and it would be difficult to see him; Dorsen as well, appears to be very busy ever since he joined the Knights.
But then, I too have plenty of appointments to fulfill.
Ahhh, I just want to finish this and go back to the feudalnd. Surely, he wouldn¡¯t impose on me once there.
What does he intend to say to me, face to face... the mere thought of it reeks of trouble.
¡°I have returned, mydy.¡±
As I was contemting on such matters, Tanya had returned.
¡°You were quite quick then...?¡±
¡°Yes. I hurriedly sent him on his way.¡±
Her expression was one ofposure, but there was insolence in her voice.
Tanya appeared to be quite irritated by it all. I will have to do something for herter.
¡°Did he say anything?¡±
First things first, I must learn what I can.
¡°Nothing. He said nothing... for I ran that man off before he could even open his mouth.¡±
Tanya was smiling, but her eyes were serious. If anything, she exuded such an intensely chilling air, that it sent shivers through my body.
I wanted to ask her how she got him to leave, but was now too afraid to.
...at least, Tanya wouldn¡¯t do anything too strange, so I suppose it is alright. I want to believe it is alright.
¡°It¡¯s fine then. There is really no point in stressing over him now. Tanya, please put away those papers over there.¡±
¡°Yes, mydy.¡±
Tanya replied, a bright smile on her face.
¡°...incidentally, mydy.¡±
¡°What is it, Tanya?¡±
¡°Vuld has, we¡¯ve lost sight of him.¡±
¡°Oh...¡±
As a precaution, his movements had been under surveince since he had been driven out of Karim¡¯s Conglomerate.
We did not want our work to be hindered out of spite as it was that time with Damme.
¡°...Do we have reason to believe he will attempt anything towards us?¡±
¡°He had made no contact with Marquis Rudolf...and the other nobles would not take him seriously. In the first ce, he does not even have the sufficient funds left to attempt something. He must have gone into hiding in order to escape his debts...I believe that is the most likely exnation.¡±
¡°I see... I hope that is so. From now on, I want the resources spent on Vuld to be used to survey the actions of nobles that belong to the second prince¡¯ party instead.¡±
¡°Are you certain?¡±
¡°Yes, I am certain. Each store has its own guards now, and I have Ryle and Dida close by to protect me. You must not worry about me. ...I think it would be much more advantageous to look into this matter of the party of the second prince.¡±
¡°Certainly. I will do as you say.¡±
Tanya; she¡¯s be quite the intelligence operative. I¡¯ve been hiring men with that very upation ofte, and Tanya has been the one the one holding them all together.
In truth, the Armelia Duke...that is to say, father, already has such people under his employment at present.
But ever since the scandal regarding the emunication, I have deeply felt the importance of information, and have little by little, started to gather people who could serve me personally.
Well, it is indeed difficult to find such people that you can truly trust, and so they are currently few in numbers...For this, I must rely on the connections of my father, mother, and grandfather.
¡°...Let us quickly finish the work here and go home.¡±
¡°Yes, mydy.¡±
Chapter 100
¡°So, master, why do we have to go as well?¡±
Oddly enough, Ryle didn¡¯t seem to have an issue with my attitude.
After all, I was always taken care of by my master, there wasn¡¯t anything demanding that the mistress had to attend to, and Tanya was also by her side. So there should be no issue!
¡°Haha, don¡¯t say that. I also want to leave this noisy capital as soon as possible, and go back to ournd to enjoy some rxation!¡±
Master was a currently serving general.
But that was also a role that had the significance of being a hero in reputation and duties.
Originally, Master was supposed to have retired years ago ording to his age...it¡¯s just that no one has emerged who is stronger than him.
As his age increased, Master¡¯s strength has suffered, but at the same time his technique has been improved through practice.
Even now in his weakened state, he could still match Ryle. It seemed like we couldn¡¯t treat him as an ordinary old man.
After all, there were no more than five people among the military section and knights that could actually stand up to a match against Ryle.
So you could say that Master¡¯s strength had decreased, but you couldn¡¯t say that his overall power had been lost.
Anyways, that was besides the point.
At the moment, Master¡¯s job consisted of barely any actual duties. After all, there hadn¡¯t been anyrge-scale wars within recent years.
Right now, his job was only to coordinate the rtionship between military and knights, and to train potential recements.
So even though he had the title of general, he should actually be quite free in terms of action.
Normally he was in his own territory. A while back he also hung out around Duke Armenia¡¯s territory as well. Although he asionally went to the border to observe the happenings, that was mostly just to satisfy his urges to walk around.
Generally speaking, he shouldn¡¯t be around the pce that much.
He himself had said he hated all theplicated rules and regtions.
But recently Master was always hanging around the capital, and was often moving in and out of the pce.
The only reason I could think of was the proposal submitted to ¡°disband the army¡±.
¡°Master, are there any movements from above?¡±
¡°Um, there¡¯s no equipment right now. But if we¡¯re not here, I don¡¯t know what will happen.¡±
He responds with a bitter expression.
His existence is something that the various lords and officials could not overlook.
After all, he had the track record of a hero, and was extremely popr even among themon people.
As long as Master remained, he could exert pressure on all sides.
That was why he frequented the pce so often recently, to see if there was any strange turn of events that might be urring soon.
¡°I don¡¯t start wars because I like fighting, but I¡¯m also not an idiot about these things. Without the protection of the military, who will defend the country? Yet Edward-sama seems not to notice this at all...the opportunistic nobles who were agreeing with the proposal at the meeting think that even if the country ceases to exist, they can avoid the turmoil by staying hidden in their ownnd. Even so, they overlook the danger of turmoil.¡±
¡°The mistress has already taken the possibility of battle into consideration, Master.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
Because of what I said, Master let out a sad chuckle.
¡°I¡¯m an old bag of bones that can at least function as a bit of pressure when needed. If I turned that child¡¯s resolution into a bunch of empty worries, then I really must work harder.¡±
¡°Is that so, if it¡¯s for the mistress then there¡¯s no other choice.¡±
¡°What are you saying? Your socialwork isn¡¯t broad enough to be a force for exerting political pressure. You¡¯re just here because I can let my anger out in your presence.¡±
¡°Um...Master, I¡¯ve suddenly lost all motivation.¡±
¡°Hey, Dida. As long as we can be useful to the mistress in the end, we should do all that we can. Of course, protecting her is the most important part of our job.¡±
There was nothing more to do. If that was the case, I could only apany Ryle and keep going on with Master.
Chapter 101
Chapter 101 Dawson¡¯ s Request
¡°What¡¯s wrong, what¡¯s wrong! You aren¡¯t mustering up enough strength for the sword!¡±
Squeak, squeak! The swords ground against each other, making the grating sound of metal on metal.
The good-hearted Ryle was currently instructing the knights on technique in the form ofbat.
On the other side, I was dealing with the people from the military.
...how did thingse to this!
Yesterday I did carry out a stimted battle against Master...well, more like a depressurizing session for him!
I don¡¯t know why, but the people from the military and the knights were watching us from the distance as we fought.
Unlike when we previously attended the capital¡¯s stimted battles, this time their eyes carried a slight hint of respect and fear.
Well. At the time I thought that being watched was no big deal, so I just ignored it. But today someone ran over and asked me directly whether I¡¯d be willing topare our skills in a battle.
Master said that it was good to at least humor them, so I epted with the thought that it would at least be a good way to waste some time.
...but now it¡¯s clear that this isn¡¯t a stimted battle at all. We¡¯re just helping them train.
I don¡¯t know when Ryle started getting invested, but it felt like he wasn¡¯t really fighting a worthy opponent, but more just training the Armenia troops!
For such a rare opportunity, he could have picked way better opponents...I asionally also wanted to really have a serious joust with people aside from Ryle and Master!
Suddenly, I felt someone¡¯s eyes on me.
Just in time for me to knock the sword out of my opponent¡¯s hand. Let me confirm who was watching me.
Hmm, that person was the son of the knight order¡¯s leader. His name seemed to be Daw...son? Whatever, names didn¡¯t matter. But that asshole was definitely one of the people who treated mydy disrespectfully!
Why, why is he staring down me and Ryle right now, with a look on his face like he wants to say something?
Even as these questions popped up in my mind, that bastard¡¯s existence itself was making me angry. Best to just pretend I didn¡¯t realize it was him and focus on fighting.
¡°...could you instruct me in a stimted match?¡±
Just as I concluded my previous match, Dawson ran over to ask me.
His actions seemed to sink the knight order into a strange panic. Seems like they were worried about how I would respond to him!
¡°Hm, all right.¡±
I responded casually, nning on extinguishing the concerns of the men. But hearing his response, I could no longer stay calm.
¡°...If I win, please let me meet the daughter of Duke Armenia.¡±
What was this guy saying?
¡°...What did you just say?¡±
¡°Exactly what I meant...I just hope that you might allow me to see her once.¡±
¡°I¡¯m just a guard. How could I bring something like that up to mydy?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already sent a request to meet to the Duke¡¯s family, but I was rejected...everyone on the outside knows that she trusts you deeply. If you intervened, you could potentially arrange a meeting.¡±
¡°...trust and such isn¡¯t a relevant issue here. Why is it that we, who respond to ourdy, have any responsibility to do this kind of work for people like you!¡±
¡°...That¡¯s why I said, if I win...¡±
¡°...Interesting.¡±
Heh heh. My heart was already filled with anger!
What did he want from mydy?
Did he want to harass her again, or try to get close to her...or is it that only now he remembers to apologize for what he did beforehand!
No matter which it is, now that we¡¯re at this point, how could I allow any of them!
¡°Ryle won¡¯t do, but you think that you can defeat me, is that it? Huh. Get started! If I win, you¡¯re not allowed to so much as approach thedy!¡±
The judge seemed confused, but still sent out the signal for the match to begin.
So, how was I going to teach this bastard a lesson now.
Right now my heart was filled with anger for him. Ah, even my body felt restless. How long had it been since I got so angry?
Licking my lips, I focused my thoughts on how to best beat this asshole before me down. Ah, probably in a way that the military and knight order wouldn¡¯t stop me.
...but, it seemed like I was thinking too hard. My body moved reflexively!
In a single moment.
A single moment reflex, and I knocked my opponent¡¯s sword out of his hand.
Che. I was nning on toying with him a little longer before pushing him to the edge. Whatever.
Last time Ryle had gone too soft. This time it was my turn to really beat him up!
Thinking this, I didn¡¯t stop and didn¡¯t soften my blow as it descended upon my opponent. But¨C
¡°...What the hell is this, Ryle!¡±
¡°Calm down, Dida.¡±
For some reason, Ryle had stopped my sword.
¡°I¡¯m very calm, so don¡¯t stop me. If you understand, get out of the way.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t understand at all.¡±
Damn, now I was riled up! This guy who always kept ourdy at the top of his priorities was now standing up for this guy who had hurt her. I thought he was a reliable warrior, but what was he thinking now?
¡°If you keep protecting that guy, I won¡¯t spare even you.¡±
¡°...All right. Thene at me.¡±
As we spoke, I poured more force into the sword in my hand. But even so, Ryle didn¡¯t back down. Instead he responded by increasing the force of his hand as well.
¡°...Open your eyes and look closely, Dida,¡± Ryle said as he blocked my sword.
¡°Huh, what am I supposed to be looking at?¡±
As I said this, I couldn¡¯t speak anymore, because I saw Dawson, who was sitting behind Ryle on the ground.
That moment, my sword arm dropped.
¡°...Why did you stop?¡±
The question came from none other than Dawson himself.
¡°I should be the one asking here. Why do I have to help you make your wishe true!¡±
¡°...that...¡±
¡°Take a look at yourself, how pathetic you look. Che, what a disappointment.¡±
¡°W-wait a minute...¡±
Dawson shouted at us, seeing that we were about to leave the battlegrounds.
But I didn¡¯t n to listen to him, so I didn¡¯t turn around.
¡°If even you won¡¯t punish me, who should I ask to punish me?!¡±
What the hell was he saying? I couldn¡¯t help myself and walked back to him.
And then, I pulled out my sword and stabbed downwards. Even though it hadn¡¯t been edged yet, it plummeted straight into the ground.
¡°Stop ying around here.¡±
I announced this curtly, staring Dawson down.
¡°Who you should ask for punishment? Who the hell knows...the cause-and-effects between us are no longer straightforward enough to count out.¡±
Being able to apologize and have all mistakes forgiven...how could something that ideal happen!
Experience regret with full sincerity, taste that bitterness thoroughly.
me yourself deeply, imprint that punishment into your heart.
And then really experience it. Our anger, ourdy¡¯s sadness.
After saying this, I left the battlegrounds for good, without looking back.
Ryle didn¡¯t seem to have any issue with what I had done, and left alongside me.
And then, we began our own training anew.
Chapter 102
Chapter 102
A Sister¡¯s Ambush
The day before we left the capital, I took Tanya with me to walk around on the streets.
As a matter of fact, we had no gaps in our schedule. But since we could onlye around the capital so often, we still wanted to make time for a shopping trip.
Plus, I want to bring home some souvenirs for everyone who was still hanging around back home.
¡°What does everyone like?¡±
For Rehme and Moneda, I prepared the capital¡¯s specialty sweets. The two of them were performing cerebral work, after all, so sugar was essential.
But for Sei and Merida, sweets would only make them think of work. So what should I choose then?
¡°Any gift picked by you will make everyone happy!¡±
I could only smile awkwardly in response to Tanya¡¯s answer.
¡°That makes it the most troublesome. I rarely get the chance to give other people gifts, so I need to pick something useful to others...if it¡¯s something they wanted already, that would be even better.¡±
As usual, I changed before leaving. Even though we¡¯d already went through a few shops and picked a few backup gifts, I didn¡¯t think most of what we were seeing were good gifts...
Just as I was worrying and strolling along the street.
Ah...that person¡¯s silhouette looks familiar!
¡°...Dean.¡±
I didn¡¯t expect it to be Dean. What¡¯s more, there was a woman I didn¡¯t know next to him.
Why was Dean here...and who was the woman by his side?
Questions like these took over my thoughts. I didn¡¯t know why, but my chest felt suffocated.
Ah...no, no. Why he was here, who the woman was¨Cnone of these were things I could interfere in.
Right now he wasn¡¯t in a contract with me. It was his freedom to be with who he wanted to.
Waving aside my doubts, I kept trying to convince myself. But somehow the ufortable feeling in my chest remained.
Just then, Dean noticed me as well. In that moment, his eyes went wide with surprise.
Seeing his reaction, my heart felt even heavier.
...maybe we should just go home soon. But turning around right here was so unnatural. Plus we hadn¡¯t finished shopping for everyone!
¡°Mdy, it¡¯s been a while.¡±
¡°Dean, it has been a while. I didn¡¯t expect to encounter you in the capital. Who is yourpanion?¡±
¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Letty. I¡¯ve been meaning to thank you and those around you for looking after my older brother.¡±
¡°...brother?¡±
Upon closer inspection, she did look a lot like Dean.
If you really had to name a difference, Dean¡¯s eyes were deep green like jade, while Letty¡¯s were bright like an expensive olivine stone!
¡°Yes. My family is rather overprotective of me, and they don¡¯t allow me to leave home myself. Every time you helped Big Brother, I would be at home managing things on his behalf. I apologize for not being able to visit until now.¡±
Oh. In that case, I¡¯ve probably be indebted to her indirectly.
Now then, I should also take the opportunity to express my gratefulness!
¡°You¡¯re too polite. If it¡¯s convenient for you, let¡¯s go somewhere else to talk. I also want to hear how my brother works under you, mdy,¡± Letty said with a smile as radiant as a flower.
¡°Mdy, please don¡¯t pay any heed to my sister¡¯s requests. You¡¯re such a busy person, no need to take time out to apany my sister...¡±
¡°Hm, is there something that Brother doesn¡¯t want me to hear?¡±
¡°Letty...you...¡±
Strangely enough, Dean seemed quite frazzled when standing next to Letty. It was the first time I¡¯d seen him like this.
¡°Hehe,¡± I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.
¡°I agree. It¡¯s not convenient to talk at length here. Let¡¯s find a ce to sit down and talk.¡±
Just like that, we entered a restaurant. It was a restaurant that had a good rtionships with the Armenia family, so they just gave us our own room.
If it were in a random cafe by the side of the road, I wouldn¡¯t be able to introduce myself properly. That would render my disguise pointless.
¡°Hello, let me formally introduce myself. It¡¯s a pleasure to meet you, my name is Iris Lana Armenia.¡±
¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Letty. Thank for you looking after my brother for so long.¡±
¡°That should be my line. For the longest time Dean has helped us out. Because of himing over to help, you must have suffered through a lot of trouble. I¡¯m truly sorry...¡±
¡°That¡¯s an exaggeration...I like my work anyways. I also have a lot of respect for you, mdy, so don¡¯t talk of trouble!¡±
¡°Ah...¡±
Why does it feel like Letty¡¯s eyes are constantly sparkling!
Plus, we were only meeting for the first time. Suddenly bringing up respect like that-I didn¡¯t know what she was talking about!
¡°Within a few years of your reign over Duke Armenia¡¯s territory, you¡¯ve managed to expand yournd¡¯s economic development immensely. What¡¯s more, many have even moved over because of its liveability. You¡¯re a woman, yet you are active at the front line of politics and economics. As a woman, I feel happy and proud to hear your aplishments!¡±
It¡¯s like she saw through my thoughts and provided me with an exnation!
Even though she¡¯s an adorable child, she really is Dean¡¯s sister!
¡°Thank you...you also seem to work for Dean. What kind of help do you provide him?¡±
¡°I generally organize information that has been collected, and engage in relevantmunications based on the information...but most of themunication parts really goes to my brother. I provide background support and asionally help out.¡±
¡°Background work? Organizing information and preparing for negotiations are all jobs that need patience. Although I¡¯m a substitute leader, that¡¯s also my main job. I think it¡¯s not so different from what you do.¡±
¡°You shouldn¡¯t say that...in your situation, mdy, you have to make decisions that you¡¯re responsible for after reviewing all of the information. So it¡¯spletely different from my job. But hearing you say this, I¡¯m happy as well.¡± From that point on, I enjoyed talking with Letty...at least I think I do...
¡°Uh...does Miss Iris often experience this as well?¡±
¡°Yes, quite a bit. After hours of sifting through documents, I¡¯ll have a headache at the end of it.¡±
¡°Exactly...especially at night. It¡¯s very difficult to get up in the morning!¡±
Somehow, our conversation turned into concerns about health and how to relieve stress.
It didn¡¯t seem like something that we in our teens should be talking about.
We should be talking about something like our romantic troubles, or which dessert ce was the best. Something that was more suited to girls our age.
But it did seem like Letty had been working hard the whole time. Her concerns in this area werepletely rtable to us. Without realizing it, we had be obsessed with the topic.
Right now Dean had been abandoned on the side. It was just me and Letty talking.
Suddenly, Letty¡¯s smiling face fell. Her attitude turned serious as she suddenly changed the topic.
¡°Lady Iris, as someone in a supporting role, I have something to ask you...you¡¯re obviously shouldering a workload that¡¯s two or three times what most people have. Just like my brother has me, shouldn¡¯t you also find someone to share your burden?¡±
¡°My current workload has already lessened quite a bit...there are some reliable people in the merchants¡¯ guild, and my work in the territory has the servants at home and your brother to help me.¡±
¡°Ah...has Brother managed to help you?¡±
¡°Of course. Your brother is very detail-oriented, and can always attend to the split ends and other details very well...and he hasn¡¯t made a mistake in his work yet. If Dean wasn¡¯t here, I don¡¯t know where I would be now.¡±
Yep. Dean was my important right hand man!
Although I couldn¡¯t really exin it clearly...but, if it were Sei, Tanya, Rehme, or Sebastian, no matter how perfectly they couldplete my orders, they still wouldn¡¯t understand the point of my words.
After all, they weren¡¯t able to stand in my shoes, so I couldn¡¯t ask them to be observant on every issue.
But Dean somehow wasn¡¯t tied by that. He was always able to give me suitable opinions.
Whether it was something I came up with on a whim or after deep though, Dean could always give me suitable suggestions on how to realize them most effectively.
In the end, it was always a better result than I coulde up with alone, even after thinking long and hard.
Dean really was my right hand man...or perhaps someone like my partner.
¡°Hm, is that so...Brother really is quite attentive to details. And because of that, my work bes much easier than it might be.¡±
Letty¡¯s answer made me smile.
¡°Heh, that¡¯s true.¡±
¡°Letty, I feel like this isn¡¯t something we should discuss in front of others.¡±
Dean piped up for the first time.
¡°Uh, Brother, I don¡¯t know when I¡¯ll be able to meet Lady Iris next. So I¡¯m saying all I want to say now.¡±
¡°...Speaking of that, Letty, you don¡¯t seem to leave home much.¡±
¡°Yes, my family is too protective of me. But Brother keeps running around for work. If I¡¯m gone from home as well, then a lot of work won¡¯t be able to proceed and everyone else will suffer a lot of trouble on my behalf.¡±
¡°Hm. Then Letty, are you usually in the capital?¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°I think I¡¯ll being here again. Then we¡¯ll see each other then!¡±
Chapter 103
Chapter 103 An Uninvited ¡°Guest¡±
¡°Next time be sure to visit our territory.¡±
¡°Oh, yes. After I finish all my current jobs, I¡¯ll be sure to go.¡±
¡°Then we¡¯ll see each other next time.¡±
After that, I continued my quest for a suitable gift.
Tomorrow we¡¯ll be returning to ournd, so I hope I can get something today.
In the end, I bought a handkerchief for Sei and Merida at an essories store rmended by Letty, and got sweets for everyone else just as we had nned originally.
While we were taking the carriage back, I was immersed in immense satisfaction. But when we arrived at the gates, that person showed up.
¡°Miss Iris!¡±
Saying this, that person approached.
Ryle and Dida immediately stood in front of me, protecting me from the person in question.
¡°Ah, I wished to see you...Miss Iris, would you be able to reward me with your attention for a few words?¡±
This was a person I was familiar with.
¡°Sir Van...why are you here...¡±
The moment I said the name, Ryle and Dida¡¯s sense of danger seemed to heighten.
And Tanya had also chased him away previously when he showed up unannounced, so her expression was less than pleased as well.
¡°As to why...I wanted to meet with you beforehand. When I was told you weren¡¯t home, I went away. So today I took the time to stay here and wait for you.¡±
¡°Even so, you¡¯re being very rude right now. No appointment,ing straight to the door...you¡¯repletely disrespecting the Duke Armenia¡¯s family!¡±
Tanya responded aggressively to Van¡¯s excuses.
Although Ryle and Dida didn¡¯te to shouting, they seemed to hold the same opinions and looked quite unhappy with the situation.
¡°...Forget it, Sir Van. It¡¯s not convenient to talk here. Let¡¯s talk inside.¡±
¡°Miss Iris?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to cause even more mayhem at the door. Sir Van, I¡¯ll hear you through. Come on in.¡±
Although it was said in quite a rude tone, I wasn¡¯t so gentle as to treat an uninvited ¡°guest¡± like this with courtesy.
Taking a deep breath, I walked into the door.
¡°What a heavy-hearted reception.¡±
That was what Van said the moment he sat down.
Everyone here viewed him with caution and hostility, after all...of course, Duke Armenia¡¯s servants were not so out of control that they would show all this on the surface.
Even in this guest room, Ryle and Dida and Tanya stood by me, as if guarding me.
¡°Did you think you would be weed here?¡±
¡°No. I misspoke.¡±
¡°So, what are you here for? I¡¯m returning to mynd tomorrow, so please make this exnation short.¡±
¡°...I have a favor to ask of you.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
Although I had asked him to keep it simple, he hadn¡¯t even mentioned the word ¡°negotiation¡± before going straight to the topic. His uncharacteristic impatience surprised me.
Before that, he hade directly to visit me and ask a favor without so much as an appointment. The three beside me right now were simmering with fury, almost ready to pounce within a moment¡¯s notice.
¡°I want you to be my sponsor.¡±
¡°Ah...¡±
Although I had seen iting, I never expected him to say it outright...I couldn¡¯t believe that he was shameless enough to do so!
¡°I caused you a lot of distress this time, so this might seem rather thick-skinned of me...right now, I¡¯m in a difficult situation. And the Church of Darryl is also a mess internally...if we continue on like this, the situation in the Church might seep out and affect the whole kingdom itself. So as a son of the head of state who caused this turmoil, if I construct a cooperative rtionship with you, the victim of this event, and show that to everyone...I think there¡¯s no better way to suppress the turmoil than that.¡±
What he said was true. After the previous mess where the pope and his followers were cleared out and held responsible for their actions, the Church itself was a huge mess at the moment.
At the same time, I had also heard that they were investigating nobles who had secretly formed alliances with the pope...but those nobles were only abandoned pawns, small characters not even worth mentioning. Whoever was behind the scenes and responsible for all this couldn¡¯t be traced at all.
¡°...It¡¯s true that the Church of Darryl¡¯s current chaos is harmful to the kingdom.¡±
¡°Then...¡±
Van¡¯s eyes, fixed on me, gleamed with the excitement of expectation.
But, I was really sorry for this.
¡°...But, if I help you, how will I stand to benefit?¡±
I flipped the question on him with a cold tone.
Trantor¡¯s note: Yes, that is the actual end of the chapter. Cliffhanger!
Chapter 104
Chapter 104 Negotiations
¡°Benefits?¡±
Van¡¯s expression seemed puzzled.
¡°Yes, benefits. If I cooperate with you, what benefits do I get?¡±
¡°Before mentioning benefits, don¡¯t you have any ideals of saving the kingdom when it¡¯s in danger as a noble of the kingdom?¡±
¡°Well...you¡¯re saying strange things now. Originally, if you weren¡¯t scheming how to frame me for various crimes, how would you even end up here?¡±
I started to giggle. Really, I wasughing from the bottom of my heart.
¡°Also, originally, the chaos didn¡¯t just start today. With their eye on the session to the throne, nobles split into two parties...no, if you count the neutral ones, perhaps three. With this situation going on for as long as it has, it¡¯s a miracle that this country is still intact.¡±
Although I don¡¯t know how they managed it, I was thankful to the officials who were responsible for allowing this country to continue functioning.
If the faction wars were more intense than they currently are, it wasn¡¯t difficult to imagine that the lives of people would be even more terrible.
If neighboring countries took advantage of this opportunity to attack us, it wouldn¡¯t be anything unexpected.
And those who prevented the worst possible situation from happening deserved admiration for their methods.
Although it¡¯s ridiculous topare a country to a territory, if I were to use managing a territory as a metaphor, the leader would be me alone.
It¡¯s exactly because I had no opposition that I could enforce many new policies with an iron fist; being in a ruler ss with only oneself is not difficult.
On the other hand, if I were to run this country, anything I wanted to do would be opposed by enemy forces, while my own side might even lean towards the other side asionally, until I might suspect that they weren¡¯t even fully faithful to me.
Not only that, but you had to ensure your opponents around you didn¡¯t try anything.
Under the current environment, aside from work there were plenty other things to fritter away at one¡¯s energy levels.
And then, of course, the actual work itself was running the risk of ¡°any misstep would turn into a crisis that would threaten the country itself¡±-a tightrope situation.
Ah, I should prepare some stomach medicine for my father...as I thought this, I gazed at Van.
¡°And you, who were one of the main causes of the country¡¯s current state, are now able to talk about preventing that chaos and joining hands with me? Which one of your mouths is fibbing this time, hm?¡±
¡°I never did anything to endanger this country.¡±
¡°Hm, what ack of self-awareness. Are you close with Sir Edward, by any chance?¡±
I giggled again. Was theughter angering him? Van frowned.
¡°We are. We¡¯re from the same academy, so that¡¯s a given.¡±
¡°That¡¯s not a given. That¡¯s why I asked...that school is a microcosmic version of this country¡¯s nobles and their society. Youe together because your parents are in the same faction. Although I don¡¯t know if you were chasing after Sir Edward or Yuri...but if you were together like that all the time, anyone woulde to the same conclusion-¡®Sir Van, and the pope backing up Sir Van, are in support of Sir Edward.¡±
In that case, me and Bern were really in danger.
Originally, because I was Sir Edward¡¯s fiancee, Bern should have maintained his distance from him...what we didn¡¯t expect was that Bern approached Edward or Yuri on his own.
Even if I¡¯ve been marked by the shame of ¡°having abandoned an arranged marriage¡± in the noble society, I understand even better my father¡¯s wish for me to distance myself from them.
¡°You¡¯re a part of what has increased the internal conflicts of this country. And even now you can still say you¡¯re doing it for the country? Don¡¯t make meugh.¡±
Trantor¡¯s Note: I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s another cliffhanger...
Chapter 105
Chapter 105 Negotiations 2
Van bit his lip hard.
¡°...So, I don¡¯t n to continue negotiating with you. Please forgive me for departing now.¡±
¡°...Please wait!¡±
He approached me as I stood up.
But Tanya, Ryle, and Dida stood between me and him.
¡°Do you have any more business with me?¡±
¡°I, I...!¡±
I observed Van coolly as he shouted.
¡°What should I do! Help me please!¡±
Help me please...hm. Hearing his words, I couldn¡¯t help but startughing scornfully.
¡°Why oh why must I help you?¡±
¡°That...¡±
¡°I¡¯m the ¡®evil woman¡¯ who was picking on the ¡®gentle¡¯ Yuri, right? Didn¡¯t you already admonish me alongside Sir Edward? You want a person like that to help you without offering me anything in return?¡±
My voice was so cold that I scared even myself.
Hearing his pleas for help, my mind remained nk, thoughtless.
Of course I had no sympathy for him. And my position was no longer the warped sense of satisfaction I had felt in the past.
All that there was was...nothing. It really felt like nothing. I no longer cared what happened to him anymore
¡°My father was rejected from the position of the pope. But I thought that Yuri would continue to be by my side, just like before...!¡±
¡°But he suddenly became a stranger. As if we¡¯d never known each other.¡±
All in all, all Yuri wanted was the power of the church backing him up.
¡°Everyone else too, they werepletely different. So cold. I...¡±
¡°So what?¡±
I answered coldly.
¡°Treated like a stranger by those you love? Everyone became cold, uncaring? Even if that¡¯s your situation, I don¡¯t really care. You must not have cared either when you chased me out of the academy, hm?¡±
Hearing me mock him, his face contorted.
¡°...Ah, it¡¯s true. Yes, I stood on the side that pushed you out. And after doing that I still came here. Even I feel that I¡¯m being an idiot.¡±
¡°Oh? It¡¯s good that you understand that. If that¡¯s the case, then please leave as soon as possible.¡±
¡°But even so, I can¡¯t give up. I want to show the people who left me behind that they¡¯re wrong. I don¡¯t want to just give up without doing anything!¡±
¡°Ha...¡±
Hearing him snarl, Iughed. Was it mockery of him? Notpletely so.
Unbelievable. Such aidback, easy-going fellow, bing like this because of how badly he wants change.
His face still twisted, he shouted, even though he knew that it was hopeless, so disheveled I could hardly connect him in my mind with the man I had known at the academy.
¡°Ah, yes. Honestly, I don¡¯t care about the country. I just want the people who¡¯ve abandoned me toe back. That¡¯s why I¡¯m here...!¡±
¡°So what if theye back? You beg for her love? Beg that you can continue to stand by her side?¡±
¡°...They abandoned me. They don¡¯t matter anymore. I just, I¡¯m just doing this for myself...!¡±
...What a selfish, selfish way to think.
But I wasn¡¯t surprised. I understood the feeling as well. Even now, deep down, I wanted them toe back to me.
But at the same time...what a dangerous way to think.
The definitive difference between him and me was that I didn¡¯t treat it as my ultimate goal. If I were trapped in that kind of mindset, I wouldn¡¯t be able to face all my followers with a clear conscience.
But Van right now...he was treating it as his only motivation, his only goal.
A sharp aura surrounded him because of how badly he wanted it. No matter what happened, he would not give up.
Once again, I sat down opposite him.
¡°So you want to join forces.¡±
He nodded.
So it was...I also still held onto the wish that they mighte back for me. That¡¯s how I got so far.
...what a pity.
¡°Even with my support, you¡¯ll never be the pope at this rate. The organization is undergoing aplete transformation.¡±
I still maintained contact with Priest Ralph. His reports were clear enough: Van would never be pope.
Most of the people in the upper society of the Church had been arrested without hesitation. The proposal to do away with pope as a hereditary position was also pretty much been passed with few objections.
As a recement, in the future they nned to have cardinals vote on who would be the pope.
¡°In my position,pared to supporting you, I¡¯d much rather support Priest Ralph, who has shown his capabilities in dealing with the current situation. Now that the Church isn¡¯t your realm, no matter in terms of experience or other abilities, you¡¯d never be able topare to Priest Ralph. If you continue down this path, it¡¯s hard to say if you¡¯ll even be able to stay within the religion itself.¡±
Van, after all, was currently in an awkward position. Without all that had happened this time, he would have entered the Church to umte experience to prepare for his future role...but now, he didn¡¯t have that route avable to him.
To the Church of Daryl that was currently trying to get rid of the old system, his existence was a pure impediment to progress.
It was unclear whether or not he¡¯d even be able to keep his right to remain a member of the Church.
¡°...but to set you up in another church might still be possible. Of course, as an anticlerical.¡±
I knew the person who was the priest and head of the church there on a personal level.
If it was him, perhaps I could ask a favor.
¡°Apletely average anticlerical. You might not even be able to enter the actual church, let alone be a pope. But the person in question is more likely to trust what he sees in you rather than what others say. If you umte and disy your personal abilities, maybe he would be willing to give you more responsibilities.¡±
...So. What would he do?
In regards to this question, I couldn¡¯t see any confusion or hesitation in him.
Chapter 106
Chapter 106 Negotiations 3
After we exchanged a contract, he left.
¡°...why were you so kind to him?¡±
Ryle said with some dissatisfaction.
I was a bit surprised that it wasn¡¯t Tanya asking. But a nce in her direction told me that she was thinking the same thing.
¡°Kind, huh?¡±
I couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.
Seeing my reaction, both of them looked surprised.
¡°Immediately prepare to reach out to Priest Ralph.¡±
¡°Yes, mdy,¡± Tanya responded.
¡°...I also told Van. Right now, the Church of Daryl is in the midst of revolution. But not everyone agrees with the movement. That¡¯s to be expected.¡±
It wasn¡¯t just the higher level church officials who had benefited from all that was going on, but also the nobles who were closely connected with the church.
Those people, the nobles and the officials alike...wouldn¡¯t want to watch this revolution from the sidelines without doing anything.
They would undoubtedly engage in some kind of obstruction.
Van¡¯s bloodline put him in quite a bit of danger.
That¡¯s why I wanted to pull him to my side...before the other side got him first.
¡°...Right now his regret and dissatisfaction with the situation has been transformed into motivation with some help from me. If we give this information to Priest Ralph, he¡¯ll be able to use it to the best of his abilities. What I told Van wasn¡¯t a lie. At the moment, it¡¯s a good n to set him up in the capital to study medicine and service the people. This will undoubtedly be what Priest Ralph is nning for, and will potentially open up a path into the main church. What¡¯s more, we¡¯ll be able to cash in on the favor he owes us now.¡±
It was a step taken with full faith in Priest Ralph¡¯s abilities.
¡°On the other hand, even if he forgets his current dissatisfaction, that¡¯s no loss to us. I¡¯ll still be able to ess his movements, and eliminate all potential contact with people on the other side. If we seed, perhaps we¡¯ll be able to cash in on a favor in the future on Priest Ralph¡¯s side.¡±
¡°I see. Then I¡¯ll have my subordinates keep an eye on him.¡±
¡°That¡¯s exactly what I was going to ask you to do...no matter how the situation ends up, it will prove beneficial to me. Isn¡¯t that right? Then, how is this kindness?¡±
When he came to me with his plea, I realized that no matter how things developed they would be beneficial to me.
That¡¯s why I couldn¡¯t stopughing.
Well, it was a good situation...after all, I was the rich villianness. And Van had delivered himself to me.
Chapter 107
Chapter 107 Tanya¡¯s concern
¡°Phew...¡±
Combing through the hair I¡¯d let down, I sighed.
It was almost at the time when the calendar was about to flip over, signifying the end of a day.
After I finished preparing all the small things mdy needed to finish before going to sleep, I was also about to go to bed.
Although a lot of people ask, ¡°Do you really ever sleep?¡± in a half-joking way, I¡¯m human too. Of course, sleep is necessary.
Plus, this seemed like a more suitable question for Mr. Sebastian rather than me. He looked as if he would never tire, always with a gentle expression on his face. How admirable.
I needed to treat him as my role model, and continuously improve myself to that end.
As I mulled over one thing after another, I suddenly picked up the ribbon on the table. The one that was in a set with Merida, mdy, and Rehme.
...When was it? I recall it was back when I was still practicing as a servant girl.
When mdy¡¯s father invited a merchant friend over, and mdy was asked if there was anything she wanted, she picked out these hair ribbons.
¡°That¡¯s all? What about these gemstones?¡±
Seeing mdy pick the ribbon among a collection of luxurious and expensive items, her father seemed somewhat incredulous...her mother also tried to convince her to pick something else.
¡°Yes, this is enough. May I please have four of them?¡±
And then, mdy brought the ribbons to us three.
¡°Everyone is the same.¡±
Saying this, she smiled.
Although it was quite a high-price artifact for us...but for mdy, who was the daughter of a duke¡¯s family, it should have been something cheap.
But to her, they were treasures.
¡°If you don¡¯t like them, I¡¯m sorry. But I was thinking that it would be great if we could get them all in a set. If you¡¯d be willing to take them I would be very happy.¡±
I felt that that day, I was so happy. Happy that I was picked up in that ce, on that day, by mdy.
If she hadn¡¯t, I probably would have died somewhere.
I don¡¯t remember when I started living there. But I was probably abandoned by my parents.
What I do remember is that I was there, alone¨Cin the slums of the capital.
Young and clueless as I was, I went hungry every day and gradually began to deteriorate.
Every day, I sat in the alleyway, and stared up at the sky.
asionally, I¡¯d see children hand in hand with their parents. I didn¡¯t know why, but it made me cry.
So this was my fate, to die alone...yes, before long, even I lost the will to live. In fact, I wanted to disappear as quickly as possible.
And then one day, two men that I didn¡¯t know started speaking to me.
What they said was unclear. I don¡¯t remember anymore.
But their dirty smiles made me understand instinctively that these were not good people.
Although I had already given up hope for survival, my body still reacted to the danger out of instinct. I wanted to escape, so I started to run.
Running, running...but a child without stamina couldn¡¯t hope to run away from these men. I was about to be caught.
Mdy was the one who stepped in back then and saved me.
I had been running with all my strength. Fortunately for me, the route that I was taking was in the direction of the main street¨CI charged in front of her carriage.
¡°Are you hurt?¡±
The first time I saw her, I remember thinking¨Cwhy is it that the world she and I exist in is so different? I shook my head.
¡°That¡¯s good...hey, do you have anywhere to go?¡±
In response to that question, I shook my head again.
¡°Is that so...then, do you want toe with us?¡±
After that, although her servants tried to stop her, she still brought me along...and so I was saved.
¡°I kept feeling that she was being pursued by someone. I¡¯ll tell my father about the people who were after her.¡±
Later I found out that those men were out to catch orphaned children and sell them at market for cheap prices.
Because they saw me being picked up by mdy and her servants, they decided to give up on me.
And then, ording to her suggestions and the reports of the servants, they were all arrested.
¡°From today onwards, let¡¯s live here together. Your name is?¡±
¡°...I don¡¯t know.¡±
¡°Is that so. Then, how about Tanya? It¡¯s a name that has appeared in a fairytale, the name of a smart princess.¡±
Taking my hand under the sunlight, that¡¯s what she said with a smile on her face.
That warm hand reminded me of the families I¡¯d seen in the alleyway...tears flowed down my face.
¡°D-do you not like it? How about another name...¡±
Seeing me react like that, mydy sat up hurriedly, looking concerned. It was a very funny sight, but my tears still refused to stop.
I had been saved¨Cin two different ways.
I hadn¡¯t just been rescued from a dangerous situation; my new mistress had given me a goal for survival, me who had already given up on survival.
So I didn¡¯t want her to be troubled or pained. I want to protect her from all the trouble and pain that I can.
Since she¡¯s arrived in the capital, she hasn¡¯t truly smiled even once. No matter when, she always wears a tired look on her face.
Of course, we came to the capital initially to soothe the riot, but that wasn¡¯t just it. Because there was so much in the aftermath to deal with, negotiations to be carried out, it was natural to be tense all the time.
Although it was only natural...but even in time that should belong to only herself, mdy¡¯s expression was always gloomy.
¡°Mdy, is there anything wrong?¡±
When we were sending off Dean and his sister, he asked her this question.
Even a man who only appeared asionally in her life had noticed it. Of course, me and everyone else who served her at the duke¡¯s mansion had noticed it as well.
But even after noticing it, there was nothing we could do. That was truly frustrating. This was because we couldn¡¯t even figure out what the reason for the moodiness was.
But, even if it were only a bit...I felt that what was corrupting mdy¡¯s heart, was probably this ce.
To her, this was the ce where that abominable thing had happened. This time, something also happened that was torturing her inside...it was inevitable that she would hate this ce.
Even so, fundamentally...I don¡¯t know why, but in this ce, she didn¡¯t seem like herself.
I didn¡¯t know how to exin, but she seemed like she was disguising herself as a viin.
As the daughter of a duke¡¯s family, not all of her actions shone bright like when she was younger.
She¡¯s grown up...that¡¯s unavoidable.
Even as a servant, I sensed it. Living in upper ss society, where everything was traps and schemes, she couldn¡¯t stay the same way that she used to be. If she did, the lowlifes who wanted to take advantage of her would only gather and swarm her.
Maintaining her cool, suppressing her emotions to make hard decisions was a necessary front for mdy.
But I couldn¡¯t figure out why, in the capital, that side of her seemed more prominent.
Her sunny smile was gone, reced by a cold smile that hid her true emotions.
It seemed like she was trying to y the viin in her every move.
Perhaps she realized that as well, in her own subconscious.
I yearned for the day that she could return to the territory, but there was still work to be done...it seemed so.
Wanting to go back as soon as possible, that urgency of longing¨Cperhaps mdy, who was praying for that day toe as well, was tired out by everything, anything.
All I could do was also pray for the day we returned to our territory.
Chapter 108
Chapter 108 A secret meeting at night part 1
Knock knock. I opened the door.
Seemingly without reason, Dida was standing there.
¡°It¡¯s quitete. What are you here for?¡±
¡°...Uh, sorry. Were you already sleeping?¡±
¡°Yes. Mdy slept early today, so my work also ended earlier than usual.¡±
¡°Ah, I see...really, though, don¡¯t open the door with your guard down like that. As a woman, you should stay on alert.¡±
¡°Well, we don¡¯t really need to worry about that in this mansion...plus, I¡¯m notpletely without experience in these situations. If ites to a desperate situation, I will use force.¡±
I said this with a smile. An awkward, bitter smile shed across Dida¡¯s face.
But quickly enough, his expression became serious.
¡°...what about opponents that you can¡¯t deal with? What will you do then? For example, I would be able to defeat you easily.¡±
¡°True...out of everyone in this mansion, only you and Ryle are truly a challenge to confront. As for other enemies who might invade, if I do find any adversary truly challenging, they probably won¡¯t havee for my looks, but for my life. Well...I still trust you two, for the time being.¡±
Our eyes met. In ate night like this, when both of us were silent and there were no other noises to interrupt us, the silence between us made the atmosphere exceedingly heavy.
¡°...You win. Of course I can¡¯t do anything if you say something like that.¡±
Saying this with a smile, Dida shattered the serious atmosphere.
¡°So? What are you here for?¡±
¡°No, originally I was nning to have a drink or two with Ryle, but he¡¯s already asleep. So I thought of you.¡±
¡°I can¡¯t believe you...you¡¯d call me out for something like that? I¡¯m still a woman. If strange rumors start spreading about us, I¡¯m not responsible.¡±
¡°That¡¯s fine.¡±
Saying this, heughed. I couldn¡¯t read the true intentions of this man before me.
¡°Well...it¡¯s true that it¡¯ste. You¡¯re getting up early tomorrow, right? Sorry.¡±
¡°Hold on a minute.¡±
¡°I¡¯ve already woken up anyways...it¡¯s a rare opportunity. Let¡¯s go have a drink. I¡¯ll go in and change, wait a minute for me.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
After that, I changed and walked out of the room.
Going to a bar or somewhere like that...it was quite a strange time for that. In the end we started drinking in the servants¡¯ chat room.
The chat room is a room that all the servants share. As per its namesake, it¡¯s a ce where servants canmunicate and say whatever they want.
Duke Armenia¡¯s family has a mansion corresponding to its social status. More than half of that space is specifically for servants.
To maintain such a huge mansion and allow the masters of the house to livefortably, they ended up needing a huge group of servants; at the same time, this structure was very fitting for a family that treated its servants so kindly.
¡°What do you want to drink? I brought this.¡±
¡°...Isn¡¯t this a Makarama* specialty product? How did you get it?¡±
¡°I grabbed it from Master.¡±
What a startling deration, I couldn¡¯t help but sigh.
¡°You...¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t it great? Master felt sorry about what happened, especially to me and Ryle. He said that this way he¡¯d be making it up to us.¡±
Saying this, that bitter, awkward smile came onto his face again.
Seemed to be quite a fit for this man¡¯s personality...thinking that, I epted the bottle from him without a word.
¡°...If this is to repay you for your hard work, should I be taking a share like this?¡±
¡°Ryle said he didn¡¯t want it. It didn¡¯t really count asbor anyways.¡±
That¡¯s what you say, I thought to myself as I took out two cups and began to pour us drinks.
Of course I knew that the two of them were busy running about each day for Master. They trained the soldiers as aides to the coaches.
At the same time, they protected mdy and carried out various other tasks, all while using their free time to train everyone who followed them from the territory to the capital.
Recently I hadn¡¯t seen them around mostly because they were so busy with all of that.
In the past I¡¯d also brought up the fact that they could have appealed to the master or mdy to take a break from their work in the mansion.
But Ryle was stubborn. The man before me, on the other hand, bragged that he was ¡°only going to Master¡¯s ce to y¡±.
We took the full wine sses into our hands.
¡°Cheers.¡±
The clear sound of sses bumping together echoed through the room.
We poured the wine into our mouths.
A taste that was a bit sweet, but also quite rich spread open in my mouth.
¡°Ah...how delicious. A Makarama product indeed.¡±
¡°...Yes. You really got something good out of this.¡±
¡°Everything that Master owns is good wine. He¡¯s such an alcoholic that he¡¯s needlessly picky about it. That¡¯s why people call him the drinking guard.¡±
Laughing, Dida poured all the rest of the wine down his throat.
¡°Time to go back, I guess. Finally.¡±
He said suddenly.
¡°Yes. So you don¡¯t have to keep running between the mansion and Master¡¯s ce.¡±
¡°True. There are still various things to prepare.¡±
¡°...Are you also looking forward to going back?¡±
¡°¡®Also¡¯?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t read too deeply into it. Just answer the question.¡±
¡°Hmm...I don¡¯t know if I can truly call it a return. Where I am must be where mdy is at. So it¡¯s a bit strange for me to return to the territory.¡±
¡°True.¡±
This man was also like me, willing to sacrifice himself for hisdy. His usual arrogant attitude made a lot of people question his loyalty though.
¡°But...well, when we go back to the territory with ourdy...there are really too many obstacles here. We can¡¯t really be by her side like we can back there...most importantly, there are so many people here who surpass us in power by far.¡±
¡°There don¡¯t seem to be that many people who are stronger than you?¡±
I said this, ying dumb. Didaughed. He seemed to understand as well. There was a strange bitterness in his eyes, a bitterness that he couldn¡¯t express in words.
¡°I was kidding. Yeah, in the capital, you truly feel that you¡¯re insignificant, weak. What we have...before the crushing strength of political power. No matter how long you train, you can neverpare to that.¡±
¡°Exactly. So I want to go back soon as well¨Cas mdy¡¯s protector.¡±
¡°Yes...¡±
* I didn¡¯t find this in the trantions before, so I just ran with this romanization.
Chapter 109
Chapter 109 A secret meeting at night part 2
¡°What about you, making that expression? What, do you want to beined about by some noble? Or are you unhappy about receiving the strict instruction of the senior maid once more?¡±
¡°Are you going to say that in front of her?¡±
¡°I wouldn¡¯t dare.¡±
Heughed out loud while I sighed.
¡°No, not because of that...it¡¯s just that I¡¯m a bit troubled.¡±
¡°Whatever you¡¯re being troubled about...either way, it must have something to do with the mistress.¡±
¡°What do you mean, ¡®either way¡¯?¡±
I red at him, while heughed, ¡°Ah, sorry, what a disrespectful thing for me to say.¡± Seeing his reaction, I realized that what I was doing was letting out my frustration at him, so I sighed again.
¡°...Well, you¡¯re not wrong. What I¡¯m thinking about does have to do with mdy.¡±
¡°...has something gone wrong with her?¡±
His voice and expression immediately became serious.
Seeing that, I felt at ease¨Cto this man, mdy was of massive important.
¡°You should have sensed it as well? The longer she stays in the capital, the worse she seems to look and feel.¡±
¡°That¡¯s true.¡±
Dida nodded with a bitter smile.
¡°Because she has to keep her guard up, it¡¯s no wonder that she¡¯s bing like that. But at the same time, I¡¯m unhappy that we¡¯re so helpless in this regard. As you say, there¡¯s a massive, insurmountable power blocking me off...I think I¡¯ve been too confident in my abilities up to this point.¡±
As those words came out of my mouth, a heavy, bitter sensation began to spread in my chest. I couldn¡¯t help but mock myself.
¡°Yes¨Cwell, so what? Everyone has something that they should do, their area of specialty.¡±
¡°I understand that. But I can¡¯t do anything...¡±
An irreceable territory. Before me there was a wall that I could never cross. Because I understood this, I was in pain.
¡°No, you don¡¯t understand. For example, my specialty is being mdy¡¯s protector. My body is a wall, and protecting her is my mission, my specialty...in that specialty, I won¡¯t lose to anyone. I won¡¯t step down for anyone. Even if I were facing off against you.¡±
I didn¡¯t understand...yes, as I was denied power, the fury of helplessness filled my heart as I red at Dida.
But what he said next made me relinquish all possibility of retorting.
¡°Well then, where is your specialty? Yours is apanying her, helping her in her work. I couldn¡¯t do that. I couldn¡¯t make delicious red tea, couldn¡¯t help her get dressed, couldn¡¯t coordinate her schedule, let alone help with her work.¡±
¡°That...I can¡¯t say for sure, but you¡¯re not wrong.¡±
¡°I know you work hard. You learned self-defense from Master, learned the fundamentals of work from Mr. Sebastian...I know you¡¯re working on expanding your specialty tirelessly. And of course, it¡¯s good that this will be useful for our mistress. But isn¡¯t it also good that each human is limited in how much they can expand their specialty? If she thinks that these are your duties, that means she¡¯s handed a very important part of her own duties to you. And you¡¯ve responded to outside requests and have deepened your skills within your own specialty as much as you possibly can.¡±
Dida gulped down all the wine remaining in his cup.
¡°Am I wrong in saying that?¡±
¡°...No, not at all...¡±
I felt like something blunt had hit my head.
I wasn¡¯t too confident, but too proud.
Just like Ryle and Dida keep improving their protective abilities, Merida keeps improving her culinary skills, and Rehme keeps expanding her knowledge base.
Sei, Moneda as well, keep working hard toplete their duties.
Everyone is working hard at the duties they¡¯ve been given, working at the specialty they possess.
¡°So what you¡¯re saying is that if we can¡¯t control certain things, we should just try to support mdy however we can?¡±
I also poured the rest of my wine down my throat.
¡°...Yes. To calm her spirits, I¡¯ll do my best to apany her, be by her side.¡±
This was different from the self-hatred of earlier.
I also had my pride.
Just like Dida said he wouldn¡¯t step away from his duties as a guard, I also had my duties to attend to.
¡°See, that¡¯s the expression we all know and love!¡±
Saying this, Didaughed out loud as usual.
Chapter 110
Chapter 110 Return
¡°Finally, we¡¯re back...¡±
I eximed.
...It really had been so long.
Compared with the season before our nation¡¯s founding celebration day, I hadn¡¯t stayed that long in the capital this time.
Even so, I felt like this...perhaps because every day here was so concentrated, so dense.
Last time I came back I also sighed a breath of relief, but this time I was even more relieved.
When I arrived at the mansion, all the servants came out to greet me.
¡°Wee back.¡±
Everyone seems on the verge of bothughter and tears. I couldn¡¯t help but also tear up a bit.
I really made everyone worry.
¡°We¡¯re d that you have returned safely...I, for one, am very happy. Please do rest well today.¡±
¡°Thank you, Sebastian.¡±
If this were any other time, I would have gone straight to the study. But this time I went back to my room.
That was because today I actually wanted to do what everyone said and rest.
At my leisure, I enjoyed a cup of red tea that Tanya had made for me.
Suddenly, the curtains began to shudder because of the wind. As if invited by the wind, I stood up and approached the window.
And then, I gazed upon the territory from my window.
It was so beautiful, thisndscape. Everywhere was permeated with green, and the parallel streets extending into the distance. I...loved the view.
Looking over this view that all previous generations of the family had worked to protect and cultivate, I felt a true pride for the heritage that I shared with them in the form of the blood flowing through my body.
I stared out at the scene before me, breathing out. I was so d that we found a way to calm this riot...
That way, I could continue caring for thisnd.
¡°Ah...right, Tanya, can you call over Ryle or Dida?¡±
¡°Yes, mdy. Are you going somewhere...?¡±
¡°Yes. I can¡¯t just rx because I¡¯m in the mansion.¡±
¡°True. Please wait for a minute.¡±
Tanya left the room, but walked back in quickly.
¡°I bumped into Dida.¡±
¡°Thank you, Tanya....Dida, could youe with me for a walk?¡±
¡°No problem. By the way, where are we going?¡±
¡°To my grandfather¡¯s.¡±
¡°Ah...there. I understand. My duty is to apany mdy wherever you wish to go.¡±
¡°Thank you. Tanya, could you prepare a bouquet for me...do you want toe as well?¡±
¡°Of course. I¡¯ll go now and prepare. Please wait for a moment.¡±
Tanya, Dida and I started walking...15 minutester, we arrived at the ce, where the trees grew tall and lustrous.
This was where the previous heads of house slumbered. For some reason, we hadn¡¯t picked out a cemetery, but chose for it to be here.
I don¡¯t understand why. But from here they could gaze upon the Armeniand...and rest here, alongside the mansion that held so many memories. That made me jealous.
I paused before one of the tombstones that was still very new.
¡°...Grandfather.¡±
From Tanya¡¯s hands I took the bouquet and put it in front of the tombstone.
Grandfather had passed away before I was admitted to the Academy. He was a gentle manpletely different from my father, who had the face of a demon king. Because my grandmother was a kind, gentle person as well, I¡¯d always wondered who my father had taken after.
But that¡¯s beside the point.
Since I became the substitute leader, sometimes I would recall my grandfather ande here to visit him.
I think that he loved thisnd more than anyone else.
In my memory, just like I stood by the window gazing upon the territory, he often brought me when I was young along and looked upon thend as he spoke about it with pride.
He was so gentle. Even after I became substitute leader, I couldn¡¯t help but think that it must have been difficult for him to work in the pce, where liars and the power-hungry took up most of the space.
But now things were different.
When I was participating in territorial politics, I often found traces of his work and couldn¡¯t help but sigh to myself...while also allowing for self-deprecation.
Laughing at myself¨Cfor only seeing one side of a person and making the snap judgement that ¡°this must be the kind of person he was.¡±
Anyone would understand it if they thought about it¨Cthe face that my grandfather showed me couldn¡¯t be the same he showed when he was working. Also, I only retained memories of him when I was young. Could I really judge his character based on those shallow impressions?
I could only revolutionize the politics of my territory thanks to the foundation that he hadid for me.
I only realized this when I began to work on public institutions and equipment. My grandfather¡¯s work was everywhere.
Those policies had really been able to predict things not only 10 years, but decadester, especially in terms of confronting disasters. I couldn¡¯t help but be amazed at them.
...I also can¡¯t deny that to build a solid foundation for the future, I keep overlooking the foundations below my own feet.
I had been carrying this work out at the same time that I was dealing with my other duties...he really did love thisnd. I couldn¡¯t help but be moved.
¡°I¡¯m back.¡±
Saying this, I put my hands together in prayer.
I wanted to apologize for bringing chaos to the territory, and pray that my grandfather continue to protect and guard us in the future.
Although I knew there would be no response, my thoughts came in torrents.
¡°...I¡¯m done.¡±
I stood up, turned around. Tanya and Dida were smiling.
¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±
My mood had cleared up a lot, and we left.
Chapter 111
Chapter 111 Busy
¡°I want to learn more about the contents of this report. Please help me summon whoever was responsible for it.¡±
I pointed at the mountain of files on my desk.
¡°The ones over here are already decided. Return them to the various departments.¡±
And now it was time for the mountain next to me...the thought that there would still be more after I finished this load was almost enough to make me cry.
¡°That¡¯s the part that needs editing. There¡¯s too much needless waste proposed. If that section is necessary, please note your reasons for retaining it.¡±
And then there were more files next to me. I could already imagine the folks at this department hanging their heads in disappointment...those in the finance department should be of the same opinion as me.
¡°The bridge there is quite old..pared to our equipment over here, perhaps it would be better to fix the bridge first.¡±
...and it was only the second day back.
I had been surrounded by several mountains of paperwork since morning when I arrived in the study, and had been taking care of them slowly.
At this moment all I hoped for was that I could have a clone, but at the same time¨C¡±If you have time for those thoughts, why not spend more time working?¡±¨Cthat¡¯s how I encouraged myself.
Even if I managed to somehow lessen the load of files just a bit, Sebastian kept bringing more and more in. The total amount wasn¡¯t lessening at all.
If in the very beginning I put all the files to be dealt with together, they might not even fit in a ser stadium.
Even someone like me would feel my motivation and energy draining away. I should be thankful for my aides, who brought me the files in groups.
Although Sebastian made an apologetic face when he brought them over, the situation was unavoidable because of my long absence.
Thanks to the riot this time, all the ns I had originally made had to be dyed significantly, so I had to work harder now.
In the mansion, some people had stoppeding to work because of the rumors spreading about me. But even after I was determined to be innocent, they still didn¡¯te back.
If you asked me what I wanted to say...well, it was just that we didn¡¯t have enough people on hand. It was a very serious issue. I owed a lot to the officials of the territory who somehow kept working under these circumstances. More importantly, I don¡¯t want those who areboring on the frontline with fullmitment to fall ill due to overexertion.
¡°It¡¯s around that time of the year when the regions are supposed to hand in their tax reports. Before then, we need to handle everything that must be handled.¡±
As I said this, Sebastian¡¯s expression changed.
Of course, this didn¡¯t mean anything good. Quite the contrary, actually, it signified trouble ahead.
...I understood. With the amount of people we had right now, we couldn¡¯t get any more work done.
Even so, tax reports were very important, so that we could understand the profits and ie of each department and region. Those numbers were essential in measuring the future economic trends in the territory.
If profits were high, we could expect corresponding expenditure. If personal ie grew, we could anticipate that people would rx when it came to spending; if the merchants¡¯ guild¡¯s ie grew, we could look forward to them using those funds as capital when it came to opening up more businesses.
Because of this, I wanted to thoroughly read the tax reports so I could make use of them in the future.
...But under these circumstances, I couldn¡¯t do that. I needed toe up with some way to deal with the issue quick.
Scratch, scratch...the sound of pen scratching against paper echoed through the room.
¡°...It¡¯s about time to take a break, mdy.¡±
Tanya said this with some concern.
...Ah, it had gottente already? I looked out of the window. The sun had already started to sink.
¡°...Hey, Tanya, I have a task I need your help with.¡±
¡°Please let me know whatever I can help with.¡±
¡°Please make a list of personnel that left because of the riot. If we can also gather what others around them thought of them and their social circle, I would be very thankful.¡±
¡°I understand.¡±
¡°Then, as you suggested, I¡¯ll take a break. Hold on, help me call Sebastian over.¡±
Tanya lowered her head, leaving the room.
After that, I enjoyed the tea Tanya had prepared for me while I savored my break. At the same time, I was reading the letter sent by the Anderson family, the main couple.
In other words, my aunt and uncle.
The Armenia family and the Andersons had had deep ties with one another for a long time¨Csince my grandfather¡¯s generation.
My grandfather and Andersons have also been simrly caring. Since the whole Academy business and the riot, they¡¯ve always asked after me.
Although the Anderson family¡¯s territory is technically close to the Armenia family¡¯s western side, there are steep mountains and cliffs separating us. If we wanted to visit each other, we needed to take the sea route. Most importantly, we were both busy, so we ended up relying on using letters tomunicate with one another.
After I read the letter, I was about to start working again when Sebastian walked in.
¡°I was thinking that it was about time for mdy to start work again...¡±
¡°Just in time, Sebastian. I wanted to ask you something.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°I trust that you¡¯ve already recruited some temporary helpers at the merchants¡¯ guild?¡±
That¡¯s how Dean came to work here. Although it wasn¡¯t anything big, he also helped with very detailed calctions, the organization of files and so on. People were recruited for work that required a lot of helping hands.
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°How is the recruitment going?¡±
¡°...Not ideal. Right now we¡¯re in a busy time. Other ces are hiring as well, many of whom can offer better pay. Plus, we can¡¯t just hire anyone here.¡±
¡°I see...¡±
I sighed.
¡°...About that, Sebastian. I had a suggestion.¡±
¡°What would that be?¡±
¡°How about recruiting some people from the students of the Academy¡¯s officials¡¯ leadership program?*¡±
Hearing my suggestion, Sebastian¡¯s eyes went wide.
¡°The content of their job would be various misceneous tasks. Although they¡¯re students, if they¡¯ve taken sses at the Academy, then they should be able to do the job. It would be a huge help for us, with how busy we are, and it would give the students a chance to learn about working in a real work environment.¡±
¡°Yes...this is a good proposal. I¡¯ll go inquire within the Academy.¡±
¡°Then take this.¡±
I handed the letter to the president to Sebastian. We needed to use my title as much as possible.
¡°If he agrees, then can I let you do the rest of the negotiations as well?¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
¡°Then I¡¯ll hand this task off to you, Sebastian. Thank you.¡±
¡°Yes, mdy.¡±
Chapter 112
Chapter 112 Something unshakeable
Under the weak light of the oilmp, I scribbled furiously.
I felt that these few days, I keep hearing the same voice.
¡°...Hm...¡±
After I finished writing, I set the pen in my hand down and stretched. It wasn¡¯t a creaking sound, but something slightly heavier than that, resounding through my body.
The moment my arms extended straight, my body rxed against the chair, my armszily dropping to the chair¡¯s arm. Although it was quite an uncultured way to sit, right now since I was alone it was fine.
In this position where my field of vision had be lower, I picked up the document I had just written and stared at it.
...Yep. Today¡¯s work was finished as well.
Speaking of which...right, thinking of the fact that I hadn¡¯t taken a single step out of this room since I entered it brought a bitter smile to my face.
If Tanya hadn¡¯t reminded me, I probably wouldn¡¯t even have remembered to eat.
When I was concentrating, I had the habit of ignoring everything around me. This was a trait that I shared with the previous version of myself before I had recalled all the memories from my past life. To say that it was imprinted in my soul was not an exaggeration.
¡°...Excuse me.¡±
A knock at the door. Tanya walked into the room.
¡°I saw that the light was on, so I guessed...you seem to still be working.¡±
Tanya looked quite concerned and let out a sigh.
Iughed at her reaction.
Coming back from the capital, I felt that Tanya had changed. In a good way, of course.
Should I say it was as if something troubling her had disappeared, or something tense inside her had rxed...there was a certain gentleness to it.
¡°Please forgive me for speaking out of turn, but you should rest. Perhaps I don¡¯t understand how important your duties are...but what I do understand is that if you copse from exhaustion again, that will cause any progress on them to slow down.¡±
It¡¯s just that she spoke in pretty much the same way.
¡°Heh heh heh, you¡¯re right, you¡¯re right. I was thinking that it was about time to rest as well.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡±
¡°But before then, I want to hear your report. I was thinking that you should have finished up by now, so I was waiting for you here.¡±
¡°Then...I¡¯m so sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to make you wait.¡±
¡°I was the one who insisted on waiting. It¡¯s fine. Show me the report.¡±
As I read the file she handed to me, I listened to her exnation, which was filled with personal insights not recorded on the page.
¡°...I see.¡±
I burned what I had read in the fire of the oilmp. If there was a firece I would have used that, but unfortunately in the mild weather of this ce, there was no such thing.
Even so, there were plenty of files that couldn¡¯t be read by anyone else. Especially in my study, where I carried out most of my work.
That was why I poured some coarse sand into the vase that was set up at the front end of the desk, and threw the burning file in.
¡°So it seems that there are people with those views...after all...¡±
¡°...It¡¯s a pity. Humans are such capricious creatures. If they don¡¯t have something unshakeable holding them down, they are even more so. So even the most uncorrupted organizations will have members who waver. There¡¯s nothing we can do about that.¡±
¡°Yes. I know that all too well...that humans are capricious. No matter what, I¡¯ve experienced that myself. But it¡¯s more than that, isn¡¯t it, Tanya? You can say it out loud. When a little girl like me takes over, I¡¯m likely to be looked down upon.¡±
¡°That...¡±
¡°Whatever, forget it. It¡¯s not something we can solve by talking about. All right, Tanya. Go and gather everyone up. Location...hm. How about the newly constructed church?¡±
¡°Understood. Do you really mean everyone?¡±
¡°Yes. To be honest, after hearing your report, although I can guess what kind of actions those people will take in the future...I still want to see them again. Well, they probably won¡¯t show up anyways.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
¡°But either way, Tanya, it¡¯s quite impressive that you could go into so much depth with your research. Have you been improving your skills?¡±
¡°Of course. For you, mdy. Plus, information is ultimately just information. It¡¯s only because you trust me and use the information I bring to you that they realize their ultimate value.¡±
True. Information is intangible. If it¡¯s mistaken then it¡¯s just a regr rumor, or a result of wishful thinking. To filter the truths from the mix and trust them is very difficult.
¡°...Tanya, to you, what am I?¡±
¡°You¡¯re the ¡®unshakeable part of my existence¡¯...my pir, my support.¡±
¡°Is that so? Tanya, you will not waver. Because I can sense that, you¡¯re as good as a second pair of eyes and ears. That¡¯s why I can trust and use the information that you bring me.¡±
¡°I am highly honored, mdy.¡±
¡°...All right, I¡¯m going to bed. Tanya, please help with cleaning up.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
Chapter 113
Chapter 113 Convincing
The new church was really a solemn building. As if trying to show off the power of the territory, it was adorned with luxurious decorations...or was that exnation a bit too forced? Thinking these self-deprecating thoughts, I smiled at myself.
It was my first visit to this ce. The reason I hadn¡¯t visited before was the reason for this building¡¯s construction. To protest the substitute territory leader¡¯s activities against the church, I had abandoned my work and became a hermit at home-with all my other colleagues.
If I were to put my mood at the time into words, it would probably be outrage. Iris abandoned the church. This showed us the correct way to proceed...I believed that justice was on my side. That¡¯s why I took action.
Even though I knew that a new church had been built, I viewed this as Iris¡¯s way of covering up her mistakes and refused to visit the church.
...Even after it was dered that she was innocent.
No, precisely because it was dered. That caused an even deeper sense of denial-¡°We¡¯ve alreadye so far!¡±
At the time, I abandoned her in the role of substitute leader. That much was true. Even though I wasn¡¯t exactly on the side of the people from the church who victimized her directly, I stood on the side that spurned her.
No...it was because although I stood by her, I had still abandoned her that my actions were even more despicable. That¡¯s what I thought, at least-when everything had gone to chaos, if I were to really condemn her, I shouldn¡¯t have holed up in my home, but advised her in person...
Even though it might draw the rage of the substitute leader, I should have used my words to speak out against her, instead of abandoning everything in the very beginning because I felt that my words couldn¡¯t express what I had to say...
But with how things had turned out, it was already toote.
That¡¯s why I maintained my attitude. Before long I¡¯d have to resign from my position. Even if I didn¡¯t, I would be fired anyways...
That was when the invitation arrived, from that same substitute territory leader...Iris Lana Armenia. It wasn¡¯t quite an invitation, but a group summoning; the moment I saw it, I smiled bitterly.
This was probably rted to whether I would stay or leave. Although it wasn¡¯t spelled out, it was easy enough to guess. The only question still remaining was: why would she put the meeting ce in the church?
It was time to bring things to a head.
Yes. I pumped myself up with enough courage toe here today.
Looking around, I saw that the church filled slowly with people who had abandoned their positions like me.
I knew some of them. But because of the heavy atmosphere, none of us were nning to chat each other up, making the atmosphere even more crushing.
¡°Thank you foring today.¡±
As if to rip apart this atmosphere, she...Iris, appeared.
With a warm smile on her face, she looked around.
¡°Although some have not yet arrived, the time has alreadye. Allow me to begin.¡±
Her voice echoed through the church, ringing in my mind.
¡°Everyone here abandoned their work as an officialwhen I was being threatened with expulsion. Today, although I came here tomunicate with all of you...do any of you have anything to say to me?¡±
No one said anything. Even so, I wondered whether I should speak up, announce that I was quitting. But her heavy tone of voice shut me up.
¡°Then let me ask everyone. What is an official?¡±
Her expression didn¡¯t change. It was still a smile. But somehow, this put even more pressure on everyone.
¡°You, over there.¡±
Perhaps feeling a bit impatient toward all of us who remained silent, she started to call on people.
¡°Yes. Officials are essential as hand and feet to the ruler of a territory, in helping them handle matters.¡±
The person answering had a smile on his face that seemed to say ¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for so long¡± and made a model answer.
¡°Is that so...then, what about you?¡±
She pointed to someone who was frowning because of that answer.
The one who was pointed at started to shudder.
¡°I...I think so too.¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case, then in this riot, none of you are officials anymore.¡±
Just like other noble women, she covered her mouth with her fan and began to giggle.
¡°Because, isn¡¯t that what you did? You betrayed me, the brain, the mind. Abandoned your job as officials. If listening to themands of the mind is your job, then I don¡¯t need any of you disobedient limbs. Isn¡¯t that right?¡±
The color drained from both of their faces.
¡°Then let me ask you a different question. Why is it that in this riot, you abandoned your job and stayed home in protest? You over there, can you answer me?¡±
Finally she pointed at me. I couldn¡¯t look away...even though I knew that, I couldn¡¯t help but want to avoid her gaze because of the pressure her mere presence exerted.
¡°...Apologies for whatever offense I may cause, but may I ask you a question instead? What is a territory leader?¡±
Just as I had gathered up my spirits and wanted to answer...I was nning to answer in a way that wouldn¡¯t enrage her, but I ended up speaking up in usation. Even I was shocked at how brazen it was.
¡°I don¡¯t like it when people answer questions with questions.¡±
¡°But for my answer, your response is important.¡±
Perhaps it was a strong idea, rooted too deeply in my mind to be rolled back.
It had nothing to do with pride or anything else. Just as she said, when I abandoned my job as an official, we had already lost that. All we could do was act out like this in an attempt to self-sabotage.
¡°The job of a leader is to stay prideful, protect citizens, be kind and merciful, push the territory to be rich and fertile for growth, guarantee a certain quality of life for their people, have a sense of belonging for their territory, lead but also be led...this is what I think that a leader¡¯s duties should be.¡±
¡°Exactly. Exactly because that was what makes a leader a leader, I abandoned my job.¡±
¡°That wasn¡¯t a very good exnation.¡±
As if very dissatisfied, she frowned.
¡°Excuse me. I also...I also think that a leader should lead and protect the people. That¡¯s precisely why I abandoned my job because of this riot. The church is a support for our spirits, and someone who is used by the church cannot lead the people. Leading reforms and such is fine. But that whole event is enough to make the people question and doubt the leader¡¯s...in other words, your reforms. So, I withdrew into my home to protest your actions.¡±
¡°Hard to believe, that you can still say something like that. Aren¡¯t you a capable one?¡±
Her words ignited a me in my heart. Before I could continue arguing, she continued to speak.
¡°Do you dare say that there¡¯s nothing in your heart that just hates being bossed around by a little girl as if she knows everything there is to know?¡±
But what she said next cooled the mes in my heart.
Deep down in my heart, where even I hadn¡¯t noticed anything...no, in a ce I hadn¡¯t wanted to notice in the first ce...she had exposed me.
It was true. I couldn¡¯t deny what she had said.
I had always opposed her from taking the position of substitute leader. Why was she the one that the royal family noticed, yet wasn¡¯t punished? And how did she still be leader after that? I thought that this had to be our leader¡¯s whims, to grant her a decorative position.
She started to continuously interfere in territorial politics. Although in the beginning I was very unhappy with this, our territory became much more vibrant after that. When I learned that she had been praised by the queen, I stifled my dissatisfaction.
This dissatisfaction reemerged once again amidst the riots, and I joined the others who were stubbornly staying at home.
But...
¡°I can¡¯t deny that I¡¯ve had those thoughts before. But what I just said ispletely true, with no pretense of deception.¡±
¡°Is that so...then, what is an official to you?¡±
¡°The limbs of the leader in protecting the people and enriching thend¡¯s development.¡±
Hu~she exhaled. I sensed that in response to her reaction, my shoulders began to shudder.
I watched her expression shakily.
An expressionless, emotionless face. But in the next moment, she revealed the most dazzling smile yet of the whole meeting.
Her true smile should be beautiful enough to inspire fixation. But in that moment, instead of being beautiful, I felt that her smile was grand, magnificent,rger than life...I couldn¡¯t help but start shuddering a bit.
¡°I see. I see. Then you shouldn¡¯t have any reason to look like that, as if you¡¯re about to be sentenced to death.¡±
It was only after she pointed it out that I realized that was my expression.
¡°Officials are limbs. If they betray me, the head, they will not be forgiven. But not reflecting and feeling remorse for one¡¯s people is a sin even greater than that. In that case, you should feel proud for protesting against me. There¡¯s no need to feel shame. But it¡¯s better to say that by remaining inactive now, causing the political and economic spheres of the territory to fall into disarray, you are not protecting the people as you should. If you are officials who exist for the sake of the people, that, if anything, is your sin.¡±
¡°But...I...you had no fault, and I...¡±
¡°With all that¡¯s happened, please do not harbor useless emotions like regret for using me. If you¡¯re still hanging onto feelings like that after so long, you¡¯re actually causing more trouble for me. Because from the very beginning, I never viewed you aspanions.¡±
¡°Then what are we?¡±
Her words were a shock to the system.
¡°I don¡¯t seek loyalty from you. All I want is the fruit of your work.¡±
She said this as if singing.
¡°If you believe you live for the people, then work for them. Not for me, but for them. Your current position isn¡¯t just a protected one; but one that stands on the side of protecting the people. Be proud of that.¡±
Her words became more and more powerful.
It was almost as if they were jumping out at me.
My heart swelled, scalding hot. A fire had been kindled, one that waspletely different than the one beforehand.
No, I could see it behind her as well.
It was strange. A slender woman like her, so fragile-looking that it seemed a gust of wind would knock her over¨Cwhere was she hiding all that energy? I couldn¡¯t help but try to puzzle it out.
¡°I don¡¯t want your loyalty. So I won¡¯t continue investigating this incident. Go back and get to work.¡±
¡°Are you saying that you¡¯ve forgiven us?¡±
Another man asked this very courteously. It was a meaningless question¨CI couldn¡¯t help but doubt myself for having that thought at all.
¡°Forgiving or not...I don¡¯t demand your loyalty, so that¡¯s a meaningless question. Those who acted out of anger toward me, or just followed the flow of everyone else¡¯s actions...no matter what you were thinking doesn¡¯t matter. As long as you don¡¯t betray the territory, betray the people; that¡¯s all I ask. Now, all of you standing here, I assume are the former...so, I invite you back. If not...¡±
¡°If not...¡±
Hearing that, sheughed.
I wanted to know, but at the same time I really didn¡¯t.
¡°None of you need to know. Or, do you want to experience it for yourselves?¡±
Everyone there immediately began to shake their head.
¡°Is that so? That¡¯s good. Then go back to work. Our time is limited.¡±
Chapter 114
Chapter 114
Preparing
After they all left, I vacantly gazed at the church.
¡°...You¡¯ve been told quite sternly just now. It isn¡¯t like you, Mdy.¡±
At Tanya¡¯s words, I smiled.
¡°I wonder how do you define something that is ¡®typical¡® of me...?¡±
At my inquiry, Tanya¡¯s response was packed with words.
¡°Mdy. Please excuse me for being presumptuous, but ever since Mdy came to the royal capital, I think that you¡¯ve changed quite considerably. You are working too hard and it feels like you aren¡¯t afraid to show your own fault... I did not feel like that.¡±
At Tanya¡¯s words, I blinked my eyes in astonishment.
¡°Indeed, I may have changed considerably along with the bargaining at the royal capital. ...No, it may be precisely since the time Dida asked for my resolution.¡±
That inquiry managed to smash my sweet thoughts. ...Only looking for the things ahead. Chasing after ideals, only moving forward. The sensation of ¡°me¡± that worked as an employee in a peaceful world became my guideline of conduct.
I did not intend to deny that. However, I felt like I was just inside a dream, somewhere. Before the unreality of reincarnation, there was a feeling that I was only having a dream. I was trying not to look at the estrangement I felt.
However, that inquirely surely smashed it all.
This is certainly the reality. Assuming the position of the feudal lord¡¯s agent that is responsible of the people¡¯s lives in a good way, but simultaneously, that goes for the bad meaning, too.
The moment I understood it, I bid my farewell to the ¡°me¡± who was living surrounded by beautiful things. In a true sense, ¡°I¡± bid my farewell to the gentle country called Japan.
I will not show the gap in which I feel like living another person¡¯s life anymore. Things such as condemnation and riots have all been dismissed.
¡°...It¡¯s okay. If I were to advance in the wrong path, there would be people who are by my side, that will stop me. Yes, that¡¯s what I would like to believe in.¡±
¡°Just like Dida?¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±
Everyone is moving in order to fulfill my words. However, at times when I really make mistakes, they will voice their opinions... yes, I can believe that.
If it¡¯s the present me.
There are Sebas, Dida, Lyle, Rehme, then Sei and Merida... Also, Dean, too.
I feel like only Tanya seems to be affirming everything, somehow. But, that¡¯s fine.
¡°May I ask one more thing?¡±
At her question, I silently nodded.
¡°It may be toote at this point, but why did you gather those people in this church?¡±
¡°Ah, that is, you see...¡±
I let out a smallugh.
¡°I thought that they deserved it.¡±
At my answer, Tanya tilted her head.
¡°This church is the symbol of that time¡¯s riot. Thus, it is no exaggeration to say that it is also the symbol of the future course for Daryl¡¯s faith.¡±
Actually, Priest Ralph also said that.
Under the idea of the priest that managed it, this church proceeded to make house calls that are free of charge for the poor people. In addition, they also established institutions for orphans. It seems that there has been a gradual increase of people who actively follow their will and people in the territory of the capital who help and act in ordance with their will. And that is exactly the shape of the good old church that Priest Ralph has talked about.
¡°I don¡¯t think that I will actively oppose the chuch. The profit just doesn¡¯t match together.¡±
I quickly turned my eyes towards the altar. I feel like it¡¯s been a long time already ever since I went to make a speech in this ce.
¡°...Does God really exist? That, I don¡¯t know. I don¡¯t know, but I believe in God. Although the God that I believe in is certainly not the existence believed in Daryl¡¯s faith.¡±
¡°...Mdy, that is...¡±
Due to my extreme remark, for a moment, blood drained from Tanya¡¯s face.
¡°Did you already forget about the deeds of those who sang praises and dered themselves God¡¯s representatives? ...They fabricated a nonexistent fact, and denunciate me, even after I got caught up with the power struggle.¡±
Those words that I spun while scorning turned out more extreme and prickly than what I was thinking inside my own mind.
¡°After all... although they imed themselves as God¡¯s representatives, the ones managing the organization are nothing more than humans, and so, in the end it got mixed up with the ideal and the ulterior motives of humans, causing it to be distorted from its original form, to be deformed. That too, is something inevitable. However, that is precisely why I don¡¯t trust the church... no, I can¡¯t trust them.¡±
What I ought to do is not only to pray to the God.
Even more so since there are certain fellows who would carry through their own thoughts while using God as their shield.
¡°I have told you before, right? This is where my resolution materialized. I do not intend to deny everything about Daryl¡¯s faith. Because I understand that religion is an effective way to unite people together. Still, as it was proven this time, the organization called the Daryl¡¯s faith is not a clean organization. They are participating in the kingdom¡¯s power struggle, something which is quite individual. That is why, I can¡¯t believe that they are standing up and taking the nation¡¯s side. If I think that it won¡¯t be beneficial for the nation, then I have to fight it. I won¡¯t tter the Daryl¡¯snguage, nor will I abide their rules, I will oppose them to the bitter end... that is, the conclusion that I came up with. Also, I would like it if they also possess that kind of dignity. Not entrusting everything to the God, not excessively ttering the organization, but to protect the people with their own hands.¡±
I turned to look at Tanya, and immediately turned to face the altar once again.
¡°...You know, I don¡¯t feel any remorse from demolishing that old church. I will ept the others¡¯ nder that I destroyed the church and that I was the one who brought about that riot. Yet there is another particr thing that I regret... which is, my ipetency for being unable to predict that the riot would ur.¡±
¡°...To predict that kind of thing is a difficult feat to aplish. Actually, hasn¡¯t it been said by the head of the family, too?¡±
¡°Yeah, that may be true.¡±
I let out a smallugh. At that moment, the side door opened. ...The ones who appeared from there were the children who enrolled in the institution that this church established.
¡°I, it¡¯s big sister Iris!!¡±
¡°It¡¯s true-!! Why are you here?¡±
¡°Let¡¯s go together to teacher¡¯s ce!!¡±
The lively voice resounded in the church. The children noisily ran and encircled me.
¡°Very well. However, if I abruptly go there, everyone will be surprised. That¡¯s why, can you go there and tell everyone that I will being?¡±
I squatted down so that my eyes could meet theirs, and told them so.
¡°...Really, will youe?¡±
¡°Of course. It¡¯s a promise.¡±
When I said that and smiled, the children agreed and they ran once more towards the side door.
¡°...Because I want to protect their future. That¡¯s why, I have no regret.¡±
¡°Mdy...¡±
¡°Hey, Tanya. Those children are the small you.¡±
To my words, Tanya tilted her head in confusion.
¡°Just like you, when you were little. No, perhaps your situation may have been more difficult than theirs. ...At that time, I couldn¡¯t help but to pick you up when I noticed you. After all, I want to protect the children who are just like you... that¡¯s what I think, and that¡¯s how I¡¯ve been doing my work. I have no regret at all.¡±
¡°...They will surely be happy, right?¡±
¡°Oh my, Tanya, are you now unhappy?¡±
¡°Of course I am happy. Because I am happy... they too, will be happy. That is what I am thinking. Because at any rate, they are all the small me, right?¡±
At her words, I spurted out.
I never expected to hear that kind of words from Tanya.
¡°Well then, I think they are eagerly waiting. Mdy, shall we go?¡±
¡°Yeah, that¡¯s right.¡±
And then, together with Tanya, I went towards the door.
Chapter 115
Chapter 115 Reserved
¡°Teacher Minae¨C¡±
I was in the middle of preparing dinner, but these four children burst into the kitchen.
¡°It¡¯s dangerous here, children. Didn¡¯t I tell you to tell your teacher before you came in?¡±
¡°Sorry...¡±
All of them were staring at the floor, looking remorseful. I hurriedly bottled up my anger and stopped what I was working on to face them.
¡°Is there anything you want from me?¡±
¡°Um, Miss Iris is here.¡±
¡°What?¡±
Their answer scared me, to the point that I couldn¡¯t help but shout. Seeing how unnatural I was acting, the children started to look a bit confused.
¡°Le¨Cno, Miss Iris is here? Are you sure?¡±
I needed to hurry and prepare tea...although that was what I wanted to do, we didn¡¯t have any left and there wasn¡¯t enough time to go and buy more. Plus, I had decided that we needed to be more frugal before the next donation came.
¡°A-all in all, we need to go out and wee her...¡±
¡°Apologies for the disturbance!¡±
Yep, that was Tanya¡¯s voice. There was nothing else I could do but walk toward the entrance. Although I did not look presentable enough to meet her, it was even more impolite to keep her waiting.
¡°W-wee...I...Lady Iris, Miss Tanya.¡±
Although it was only a short way, because I had run over and because of how nervous I was, I felt that I could barely breathe.
The sight of Lady Iris filled me with a strange feeling. She seemed slimmer than I remembered, and her skin was even paler than pale, almost to the degree of translucence.
¡°Don¡¯t be so nervous, Minae. I¡¯m just a normal friending to her friend¡¯s house to have some fun.¡±
Lady Iris¡¯s stunning words disarmed me, and I spoke once again immediately.
¡°...friend?¡±
¡°Oh yes. Isn¡¯t that what everyone else thinks as well?¡±
¡°Miss Iris, what are we going to y today?¡±
¡°Hey, hey, Miss Iris, I can read now!¡±
¡°Miss Iris said she was going to y with me!¡±
These kids...they were surrounding her with smiles on their face, speaking whatever came to their minds.
But this didn¡¯t seem to bother her at all. In fact, her smile seemed quite genuinely happy.
¡°Haha...that¡¯s true, we did make a promise. Then let¡¯s y a new game before we start reading!¡±
The children cheered, taking Lady Iris¡¯s hand to prepare to y a game.
These kids...how could they talk to ady like that? It seemed like it was toote for me to stop them.
Lady Iris was of noble blood, and was a substitute leader...I had kept these secrets from the children. Even if I asked them now to be less impolite to her, they probably wouldn¡¯t obey if I couldn¡¯t give them a reason for it.
¡°To me, Minae, you and these children are important friends. Your attitude is making me sad...as a matter of fact, you¡¯re blocking the way!¡±
Just like that, she was already ying games with the children. When she passed by me she didn¡¯t forget to joke with me.
Iris seemed to be setting the kids up as thieves, while she chased them around the room.
And she was a noble...although the scene before my eyes was a bit shocking, I still watched them quietly. The maid next to me also watched on, with a protective look. She was surprised too, but still smiled.
¡°Ah, caught you.¡±
Hearing Lady Iris¡¯s voice, my eyes couldn¡¯t help but follow. What I saw was a genuine smile on her face...one that seemed toe from the bottom of her heart.
¡°...Lady Iris, why...¡±
¡°What about Miss Iris?¡±
Miss Tanya asked me this in a harsh tone of voice after hearing me murmur under my breath. The sound of her voice sent chills down my spine.
¡°I¡¯m sorry. Why is Lady Iris being so gentle to us?¡±
My words made Tanya¡¯s eyes go big. It was rare to see her look soical. But I felt more sadness from the expression than anything else, the same feeling as when you don¡¯t really know if you¡¯re smiling or not.
¡°She was dragged down by us, but she never med us. Not only that, but she came here especially to visit us.¡±
The whole riot had given Lady Iris so much trouble, and we were the root reason for all of that. If we...no, if I could have worked harder, then I wouldn¡¯t have to ask so much from Lady Iris.
It was all because of us that she had been painted as guilty. But even so, her attitude hadn¡¯t changed at all. We couldn¡¯t do anything but be guarded and protected by her, and that in itself was somewhat tragic.
¡°That¡¯s the kind of person that Miss Iris is.¡±
Tanya seemed very proud as she said this.
¡°You seem to be having a lot of fun. Would you like to rest for a while?¡±
As if responding to what we had just been talking about, Tanya appeared next to Lady Iris with a towel she¡¯d gotten from who knows where.
When did she get over there? And where is that towel from? Even though I couldn¡¯t help but question things like this, my eyes still stayed fixed on Lady Iris.
¡°...Lady Iris.¡±
¡°What¡¯s wrong, Minae? You look so glum. Has anything happened?¡±
¡°No, of course not. We¡¯re being looked after so thoroughly.¡±
¡°Is that so? That¡¯s good. If anythinges up, don¡¯t hesitate to let me know.¡±
...really, why did she have to be so...
She was nobility, after all, the heiress of a duke¡¯s family that normal citizens wouldn¡¯t even dare imagine talking to. An existence above the clouds, so to speak.
Why is it that she had to be so courteous, so kind, so thoughtful when interacting with insignificant people like us?
¡°I am very thankful for your attention...Lady Iris, may I ask you a question?¡±
¡°Is anything the matter?¡±
¡°Lady Iris, do you no longer take walks on the streets?¡±
¡°Um...why ask something like that?¡±
¡°We haven¡¯t seen you in a while, so we were worried!¡±
All the people she had visited-thedy that ran the flower shop, the man who owned the food court on the corner, and everyone else who lived along that road-were very worried about her.
Anywhere on this street, you¡¯d be able to hear people talking about Lady Iris. It just showed how much she had be a part of ourmunity.
In response to our question, Lady Iris shed a bitter smile.
¡°...after I¡¯ve shown myself like that on a higher level, I couldn¡¯t walk on the streets like I did in the past for safety reasons.¡±
She was right. I lowered my head in disappointment, even if I had no right to be disappointed.
¡°But that¡¯s ultimately an excuse. No, it¡¯s a big factor...but the biggest one is just fear.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
¡°Yes. I¡¯m afraid to see how people think of me out there. After they learn ¡®Iris¡±s true identity, it¡¯s inevitable that their attitudes will change. I¡¯ve prepared myself for that. But haven¡¯t I burdened everyone immensely this time? Although it¡¯s good that no riots started...but if they knew I was nearby, they would probably at leastin a bit. How would everyone me me...I can¡¯t help but be afraid of that. All I want is for you to please forget myck of capability as a substitute leader.¡±
In the end she seemed to smile weakly. But my field of vision was already dark, so I couldn¡¯t really see her expression.
What tainted my vision-fury that I could barely suppress? Or desperation at my own powerlessness?
It seemed that it was both, but also neither. Compared to that, a bitter, suffocating urge seemed to surge from within me.
¡°Lady Iris...I know what I¡¯m going to say is rude, but please let me say it.¡±
I felt my voice trembling, but not because of fear, but because I was trying to hold back the urge to shout.
¡°P-please don¡¯t treat us as idiots...¡±
In the end I still shouted the words out.
¡°It¡¯s true that from your point of view, we are weak and pitiful existences, living our lives in a narrow world,pletely ignorant of what happens above us, trying our hardest just to maintain our own lives.¡±
Every day all we did was work and eat, and repeat that every day. In our dreams, all we hoped was that the next day would be just as peaceful as this one.
But at least we knew the value of peaceful days, of not having to worry where our food woulde from tomorrow, or not having to worry about how we would get our sries.
Whatever fancy policies the people above were using to affect our lives¨Cthat we didn¡¯t understand. It might as well be something that happened above the clouds. Even if we did understand it, there wouldn¡¯t be much change. But we live as if that were a guarantee. That¡¯s why we could talk about what was going on up there like it happened in another world, spreading the word as if they were just some irrelevant, fun rumors.
When it reached the point where we could feel the environment around us worsening, many of us would lose our jobs and our money. The prices would gradually begin to rise...and then the atmosphere on the street would be dreary, everyone wearing an exhausted, hopeless face.
I¡¯ve seen days like that before. Before I was picked up as a nun, I saw it in other territories.
But it was only then that people would really startining upwards, which would result in oppression from above. That would only make the people even more resistant, and things would just get worse and worse on the streets.
Everything that happened with Lady Iris this time did make everyone a bit restless, and people did start ming her.
Even so...
¡°Even so, we¡¯re not idiots. Lady Iris, you¡¯ve done so much for all of us. We know that...¡±
Of course, many of us were supporters of Lady Iris.
For example, hasn¡¯t life be easier recently!
It seemed like she was a good leader who thought of us after all!
All that beforehand must just be some kind of weird mimunication.
We didn¡¯t know what happened with Lady Iris. Even if we did, we might not be able to understand the details. But Lady Iris has made everyone¡¯s lives morefortable, put smiles on more faces. That much I can understand.
The number of doctors has increased, and it¡¯s much easier now for people to go for a visit to the hospital and get the care they need.
More and more people can read and write, meaning fewer and fewer are being deceived or embarrassed by salesman from othernds.
More and more children smile while talking about their future hopes and dreams.
Even the people who couldn¡¯t nt crops have found other ways to make money.
So many people supported Lady Iris together.
Of course, there were still many others who treated the whole thing as a novelty, and just talked about her as a matter of gossip.
¡°We are weak.¡±
Our positions weren¡¯t the same as hers. What we possessed was different. The power we possessed and the resulting force avable to us was different. Of course, our level of wealth was vastly different. Even so, even so...
¡°But we don¡¯t want to use our own weakness as an excuse to me Lady Iris.¡±
Lady Iris is only human. Even she can be so thin, so pale.
The people who would still me their benefactor after she got to this stage-I won¡¯t forgive them.
The woman who runs the flower shop, the man who runs the food court feel the same way.
All of us are remorseful. Especially after we found out that the ¡°Lady Iris¡± we had thought was so above us was actually one and the same with the ¡°Miss Iris¡± who stood by our sides.
We wanted to do something about it, but we couldn¡¯t. We hated ourselves for being poor and weak, but never used it as an excuse.
And it wasn¡¯t just us on this street.
People who know of what me and the children have been through yet can¡¯t do anything about it are the same.
Somewhere where I don¡¯t know of, there must be many people who are being helped by Lady Iris, treating her as ¡°Miss Iris¡± without knowing her true identity.
¡°So I ask of you, Miss Iris. Please don¡¯t continue to me yourself. I won¡¯t forgive anyone who mes you, even if it¡¯s yourself.¡±
I said it. I said everything I wanted to say, but the sense of achievement onlysted a little while.
Seeing Lady Iris¡¯s expression blew all of my tiny sense of achievement away.
W-why was she crying?
I¡¯ve said too much...immediately, I felt all the blood drain from my face.
Lady Iris looked so beautiful as she cried silently. I couldn¡¯t help but stare.
No, no, I had been rude...right when I was unsure what to do, all the children gathered by my side.
¡°Ah! Teacher, you made her cry!¡±
¡°Teacher did something bad...¡±
Even the children were angry with me...I did seem to have said too much. Would I be arrested for it?
¡°...That¡¯s wrong, everyone. I¡¯m happy right now.¡±
¡°Happy? You¡¯re crying.¡±
¡°Yes. Sometimes you cry when you¡¯re too happy. Your teacher has said something that made me very happy. I was so happy I couldn¡¯t help but cry.¡±
¡°Really? Wow, it¡¯s just like our teacher to say something so awesome.¡±
The kids seemed to believe her words. I breathed a sigh of relief.
¡°...All right, everyone. Today I brought delicious treats. Go and line up in front of Tanya.¡±
¡°Treats!¡±
All the kids flocked to Tanya happily.
¡°...Minae.¡±
¡°Y-yes?¡±
¡°...Thank you.¡±
¡°N-not at all. I apologize for myck of manners. Please don¡¯t me the children. If you want to punish anyone, please punish me.¡±
Lady Iris lowered her head, looking confused.
¡°Why would I punish you? You made me so happy!¡±
Heh...Lady Iris wiped her tears away with a smile on her face.
¡°...After I¡¯m finished with my current work, I have to considering out again and visiting!¡±
Her words made me lower my head at first, but soon enough I understood what she was saying and smiled.
¡°Everyone will look forward to that day.¡±
Yes. We needed to spread our smiles to Lady Iris.
Chapter 116
Chapter 116 True nature
¡°Deuban...why must you approach me so silently?
Although he must have noticed the slight displeasure in my tone, the man approaching from behind retained his smile.
¡°Ah ha, please ept my apologies! It¡¯s really second nature for me. Please forgive me.¡±
¡°Even when you speak seriously, I can¡¯t take your words to heart.¡±
¡°Of course it¡¯s natural that you would think this way, especially given your perspective...what a pretty wrist, fitting for a princess of this nation!¡±
¡°...I am thankful to you. You taught me so much and protected me, after all! So you don¡¯t have to try and impress or tter me to get me to listen to you. What do you have to say this time?¡±
¡°I¡¯m not here to request anything, just to chat for a bit about the day-to-day.¡±
¡°The day-to-day?¡±
¡°Exactly. Miss, didn¡¯t you used to favor gowns made of Armenia silk? They¡¯ve finally begun to be avable in small amounts on the market.¡±
¡°Ah...those beautiful gowns! Honestly, I really want one.¡±
¡°I thought so too. Well, as long as you flirt with the prince a bit, he would buy it for you. No doubt about it.¡±
¡°Heh...is that what you think, Deuban? If I¡¯m going to be honest, I agree with you as well.¡±
The thought of Edward trying his hardest to get me one of those gowns made meugh out loud.
¡°But that¡¯s risky too. That territory is already gathering up so much wealth. If they manage to gather up more...¡±
¡°...True. But this is all your fault, Deuban!¡±
¡°Oh? How so?¡±
¡°It¡¯s all because your n from before failed that she could even stay within the society of nobles. I even introduced you to the pope and everything. But because you failed, she¡¯s obtained even greater power!¡±
¡°It really is my fault. I had your help, yet this is how things turned out...I am truly sorry!¡±
¡°Dammit...don¡¯t fail again next time.¡±
¡°Yes, Miss...forgive me for speaking my mind, but you really do hate that duke¡¯s daughter.¡±
¡°Oh, absolutely. She was born with everything and enjoys it all with a look of entitlement that disgusts me. I was hoping I could see her in a flustered state when she left the Academy...¡±
I couldn¡¯t help but nce at the window. My own face was reflected there.
¡°All this time, back when I lived in those streets below I¡¯ve thought the same thing. That isn¡¯t the world I belong in. I¡¯m so cute, I couldn¡¯t just be buried in that sort of ce! So I worked hard to get where I am now. I can¡¯t give up until I achieve my goal.¡±
¡°How dependable you are.¡±
¡°One day, this nation will belong to me. Heh heh, I really look forward to that day!¡±
Without realizing it, I seemed to have gotten a bit too excited and wasn¡¯t even thinking to control the volume of my voice. Deuban apuded my speech.
¡°Speaking of which, ording to your rmendations, I stopped interacting with Van and he disappeared immediately afterwards...was this really a good idea?¡±
¡°Of course. Allowing him to remain by your side is no longer beneficial. It¡¯s only after you chase him off that he¡¯ll do something useful!¡±
¡°Fu fu...in that case, I look forward to seeing what happens!¡±
¡°Definitely...how has your rtionship with the prince been going?¡±
¡°Very well. It¡¯s a little embarrassing to talk about, but he really is adorable!¡±
¡°Well, well...you won¡¯t fall into the same traps your mother did, right? I¡¯m worried for you.¡±
His words were like a spray of cold water to the face. My heart became cold. And I was originally in such a good mood too.
¡°I am different from my mother. I won¡¯t be what she did.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Well then, my time here is almost up. Please allow me toe by and visit you next time again.¡±
¡°Ah, I look forward to seeing you again.¡±
Chapter 117
Chapter 117 Dean¡¯s soliloquy
¡°...Rudy, I¡¯m finished.¡±
Watching me put down my quill, Rudy smiled softly.
¡°Thank you for your hard work. I¡¯ll send these to the corresponding departments.¡±
¡°If it¡¯s not too much work.¡±
After saying that, I couldn¡¯t help but breathe a sigh of relief. We finally finished taking care of all the cases we needed to take care of.
Now even if we went to the Armenia territory things would be fine...that¡¯s what I couldn¡¯t help but think.
¡°Finally, we could go and visit there without issue.¡±
I wasn¡¯t supposed to say it, but he saw right through me.
¡°Well, I think we¡¯re just about done here. All the work that is urgent and important is done. Plus, why are these cases under my jurisdiction anyways? What is the financial office doing?¡±
¡°It¡¯s because there aren¡¯t enough people in the pce.¡±
At the moment, we didn¡¯t just have to arrange for spies to prevent political errors in other nations or various territories, but also within our own pce.
It was because all the big yers were still duking it out, while underneath them others were trying to gain the upper hand bypeting amongst themselves. Of course, if they were using more moral methods ofpetition then things would be fine. But all of them were cheating, whether through bribing or connections, and anyone who tried to take the high way was treated as an idiot. In this kind of atmosphere, many talented individuals ended up leaving the pce early because they couldn¡¯t see a future there.
Although I had hired many of them back to work under me...
¡°We¡¯re alsocking in staff, but the Armenia territory isn¡¯t doing so badly. The truly awful situation is over here, where we have people but are powerless to do anything about anything.¡±
Everyone drags each other down, and no one ends up getting work done. Under these circumstances, just thinking about how many actual capable civil servants remain makes my head hurt.
¡°Let¡¯s take a bit of a break. Wake me up in an hour.¡±
After taking a deep breath, I told Rudy.
¡°Shall I prepare the bedroom for you?¡±
¡°No need.¡±
¡°All right.¡±
After Rudy left, I sighed and closed my eyes. Slowly, I rxed my consciousness.
Maybe it was because I was so tired...
...I dreamt of some nostalgic memories!
Usually I never dreamed about my childhood memories...it was a pity that they weren¡¯t very happy.
My earliest memory is being surrounded by adults every unchanging day. Being born as the first prince meant that as soon as I was born I was shuttled off to be taken care by a dedicated wetnurse.
...I always felt like I had a rather cool temperament as a child, but that never felt like something bad to me.
People who only wanted to serve me, people who served me for their own good...with so many subjects to observe surrounding me every day, I analyzed their actions and picked out the truths and antagonism in their words. There was no better environment when it came to practicing how to analyze others.
Jealousy, greed, conceit, pride,ziness...depending on what kind of provocation others received, it was easy to guess what kind of negative emotion they would show, how they would react. Everyone treated me as a child, so they would all act exactly as I wanted them to. It was very amusing.
After I told Rudy about this, he onlyughed rather helplessly. ¡°Normal three-year-olds would never do anything like that,¡± he said.
But after Edward was born, everything became moreplicated. Queen Ellia¡¯s power within the pce immediately started to rise, and many of those around me also gathered around her instead.
My mother had already held a lowly position within the pce. After all this, it felt like she barely had any kind of authority to speak of.
...I didn¡¯t really have that many clear memories of my mother.
One reason was that we had never interacted much in the first ce.
But the most crucial one was that she passed away so early.
From my current fuzzy memories, I can recall that my mother was weak but strong-willed, quite an extraordinary figure.
She was physically feeble and was gentle, never one topete for favors. Her innermost nature waspletely ipatible with the desire-heavy atmosphere of the pce.
But she remained there, even though she could have used her feebleness as an excuse to move to the pce where the queen dowagers lived.
No, perhaps she couldn¡¯t have. My father had such a stubborn streak when it came to my mother.
Back then I had asked, carelessly, why she stayed.
¡°Why do you stay here?¡± ¡°This ce doesn¡¯t suit you, Mother.¡±
At the time I was only worried for her. I wanted her to rx her mind.
After all, every day she faced unimaginable ill will from others.
But thinking of it now, my directness could only have sprinkled more salt into her wounds.
Even so, she had smiled gently in response.
¡°Because I love him.¡±
I couldn¡¯t understand it at all. I really wanted to justugh it off or something.
But I couldn¡¯t.
Her response conjured up a strange sense of respect within me.
In the end, that was all she could get.
The love of a king, deep within the pce...nothing more.
From my mother¡¯s perspective, I understood that she really only stayed because of that.
I thought that she was amazing.
It wasn¡¯t about being smart, or right. There was something powerful within her.
But at the same time, I couldn¡¯t help but me my father.
While the king is a person, he is also a mechanism, a symbolic mechanism ensures the gigantic existence of a nation continues to move on.
Of course he would have things that he was personally powerless about.
Like being forced to take Ellia as one of his wives, being unable to give my mother thorough protection because of his busyness...
But if this were the case, then he should never have strayed from his role as mechanism in the first ce.
Marrying my mother out of his own will was already putting his own feelings first, resulting in negative consequences that my mother ended up having to shoulder alone.
If only he had never fallen in love with her.
Or if she had fallen in love with anyone else.
She would have lived a steady, warm life, with none of the sadness, and none of the dangers. Although it would be mundane, she wouldn¡¯t have to smile with such mncholy.
After giving birth to Leticia, my mother¡¯s health began to decline significantly.
At the same time, the king¡¯s feelings toward my mother only grew stronger.
Of course Queen Ellia was unhappy about that. So she took action to bury my mother once and for all.
Through meetings with other wives, she had grasped relevant methods and talent to put her n into motion.
I don¡¯t know how aware my mother was of this situation, but I¡¯m sure she must have at least felt that something was off.
When the king wasn¡¯t around, she would tell me quietly to ¡°take care of Leticia¡±.
...I never turned her down.
Of course it was because we were family. But more importantly, it was because even when she spoke such fragile words, the determination in my mother¡¯s eyes still hadn¡¯t vanished.
To realize the promise with my mother, I immediately began to act.
I contacted Duke Anderson through Rudy, hoping to meet with the queen dowager, all while eliminating suspicious individuals who lingered around Leticia.
When it came to the day we had agreed upon, I fled the pce and pleaded with my grandmother, whom I was meeting for the first time, to protect Letty. In return, my grandmother would be able to limit my freedom.
As a grandmother, she was genuinely worried for my mother, me, and Letty.
But at the same time, she maintained her role as ruler.
If I stayed in the pce as the first prince, the battle for the throne would only grow more and more fierce. My power would be manipted by others, and I would be pushed onto a public front at a young age as a puppet rather than by my own will. That was the situation that the queen dowager was most worried about.
But even if we remained under her protection, we could neverpletely avoid the inevitable battle for the throne.
Even if I gave up my rights to inherit the throne, my royal blood and my identity as first prince would not vanish. That meant Queen Ellia would not spare me.
So I had to store up strength, couldn¡¯t let myself go with the flow. I needed to make my own decisions and be my own protection in solidifying my position.
¡°The king is the symbol of power, so he can never allow gaps in his ns that others might interfere in. To the greedy nobles, kingship is the ultimate prize. So if any ws are discovered, they will move in, take advantage of the weakness, and cause harm to the nation...as per our current situation, Edward cannot be king. If he does, the nobles wille to the conclusion that no matter who is first prince, they will be able to affect the next round of selection for the throne. If that thought takes root in their minds, the corruption in the pce will be unstoppable.¡±
The queen dowager sighed, seeming troubled.
The battle for the throne must be a huge bother for her as well.
¡°So you must never stop gathering up power and resources to stop the Maeria family from continuing to rise. That is my condition.¡±
These were more wishes of my own than her conditions.
Considering my situation after protecting Letty, the course of action suggested by my grandmother is the most effective one.
With the possibility of assassins, increasing our strength too aggressively is absolutely too dangerous.
Even if we yed dumb the whole time, however, we¡¯d still be exiled for various made-up reasons.
So to be able to ensure our safety with the queen dowager in her territory while learning how to make our own was really the best option.
That was why I didn¡¯t put any more thought into the matter and expressed my agreement right away. Seeing my reaction, the queen dowager narrowed her eyes in what looked like a very satisfied expression.
¡°I am quite strict, you know.¡±
I couldn¡¯t help butugh at that.
The moment I arrived here that had been clear to me.
¡°I will work hard...at least enough to not make my own grandmother want to abandon me.¡±
The queen dowagerughed out loud.
It seemed like my sarcasm hadn¡¯t made her think less of me.
¡°You¡¯re a smart child...quite amusing too. Well then, work hard and be a person of excellence that I would never think of abandoning.¡±
Perhaps I should say that she was even encouraging my sarcasm.
¡°Still, please don¡¯t pick on an olddy like me too much, hm?¡±
Although she said this with a smile and seemed quite excited on the surface...she probably wasn¡¯t projecting unreasonably high expectations onto me.
In other words, she was saying, ¡°I see. I do want you as first prince to be king.¡±
But also that if I grew up to be someone who wasn¡¯t qualified to join the battle for the throne, then I should quickly admit my failure. Under those circumstances, even if I managed to take the throne by force somehow, to think that I could solve all the issues within the country was simply ridiculous.
If that ever happened, then the queen dowager would most definitely use her power to crush me, then help the second prince be king.
And then, of course, she would eliminate all the officials responsible for helping us be king, probably nning to weaponize this and take control over the second prince¡¯s faction. Eventually she would turn the second prince into a puppet and exercise power from behind the scenes.
¡°All right, all right, Grandmother. I¡¯ll work hard so that you can have a peaceful, eventless old age.¡±
And then Letty moved to her pce, as did I.
Soon after that, my mother was killed.
Of course the killer was someone under Queen Ellia.
Although I didn¡¯t know this untilter, my mother¡¯s doctor had always been loyal to Queen Ellia.
He must have been the one who slowly poisoned her.
I didn¡¯t want to use my youth as an excuse. It could only be because I was so powerless.
Even if I had known that he was loyal to Queen Ellia, I wouldn¡¯t have been able to do anything about it. I didn¡¯t have the right of speech to change her doctor, nor the ability to ensure that the next one wouldn¡¯t also be a puppet for Ellia.
To me at the time, protecting Letty was already exerting all of my effort.
That was the first time I experienced my own powerlessness.
Even when attending my mother¡¯s funeral, I had to stay hidden.
After the funeral, the king looked more feeble than before.
But even after seeing him like that, I didn¡¯t have any thoughts.
On the other hand, I was more interested in Queen Ellia¡¯s crazy antics.
When her dream that when my mother disappeared the king would look at her and only her was shattered by reality...something broke inside of Queen Ellia.
It wasn¡¯t much to wonder at. She was just another tragic woman who went mad for a love she could never have.
Of course I would never sympathize with her, but knowing her motivations made the moment a bit more satisfying.
¡°...Thinking of it now, my favorite wife seemed to have given birth to a princess.¡±
I don¡¯t remember which day it was, but that was the first line of the summons that I received from the king.
The fact that he only remembered something like that now filled my chest with rage and me.
When my mother gave birth, he had never cared for the child.
Hearing this, all the passions that had built up in my chest became cold. My whole body felt strangely numb.
It was the sense of danger that epassed me, swallowed me up.
If he saw Letty and how much she looked like her mother, he would undoubtedly start spoiling her to fill the hole in his heart that had formed after my mother¡¯s death.
If that happened, then Letty would be the next target of Queen Ellia.
Even if she were a princess who had inherited the royal blood, the sight of the king spoiling a girl so simr to her mother would no doubt make Queen Ellia, that pitiable, irrational woman, do something, anything to prevent it.
¡°Leticia dwells with the queen dowager, who adores her because she looks so much like her father.¡±
Thankfully, after hearing that she looked nothing like her mother, the king lost interest immediately. After that, he never once mentioned seeing Letty again.
Trantor¡¯s note: Yes, this is the actual end of the chapter. The next chapter is a continuation.
Chapter 118
Chapter 118 Dean¡¯s soliloquy (Part 2)
Not long after that, we moved from the pce to the queen dowager¡¯s pce.
Even so, Queen Ellia kept sending assassins our way.
I didn¡¯t have much practice in actual battle, so I kept at training in martial arts. Even Duke Anderson was shocked at how quickly I progressed.
But all of Ellia¡¯s actions were truly irritating. I¡¯ve considered cutting the issue off at the root, but we¡¯ve never been able to uncover actual evidence of her wrongdoing.
I really have to thank Duke Anderson for his hellish training...sorry, I meant loving lessons. Heh.
At the time, I studied greedily, absorbing all sorts of knowledge and information.
My time living in a contained world passed bit by bit.
Finally, most people on the outside gradually forgot about my existence, and I could start going out proactively once more.
Sometimes it was patrolling variousnds, trying to recruit talent.
Sometimes it was attending schools and joining merchants¡¯ guilds, all under different names of course.
The queen dowager never challenged me on any of my actions. More urately, she encouraged me to go out on my own.
And then one day, I met her.
Through introductions made at the guild, I entered the Armenia territory in subterfuge, epting an errand-running position under an official.
That was where I met Duke Armenia¡¯s daughter.
Since I met her, the world around me changedpletely. What was once a monochrome world became splendid and colorful.
In this deceitful world where adults all wore shallow, brutish smiles, only she maintained a smile that was pure as a girl¡¯s. She was outraged at injustice and shed tears for her own inability to do more.
Originally she seemed like nothing more than an emotional young girl, but she was also more than capable of sticking through hard times and cutting off her emotions to deal with politics.
Every single time she coulde up with new innovations that were beyond my imagination, and kept moving forward in the pursuit of her ideals.
Everything about her drew me to her. I couldn¡¯t help myself.
Even though I wanted to free her to do everything she wanted, I also wanted to limit her at all costs so that she would never be taken away from me.
Each and every time I needed to keep warning myself.
¡°Don¡¯t forget. In my veins flows the blood of a king.¡±
But Iris wouldn¡¯t be like my own mother. After all, Iris¡¯s family was elite even among the nobles¨CDuke Armenia¡¯s family.
She herself has undergone a suitable education to her family name.
Even though she had lost an engagement, if she were engaged to the first prince then no one would ever want to mention something like that again.
But that also meant that the person she married would have to be someone of significant status.
If she wanted to get married, her partner could only be the first prince, or from another distant nation.
Like Rudy had said, if I secured an engagement with her, there would be significant benefits for both me and the Armenia family.
But who really wants to put someone they care about in that kind of danger?
Before I can settle my differences with Queen Ellia, forcing Iris into an engagement will only make her another target for my enemies.
Beforehand because of the queen dowager¡¯s plots, Iris had attended the reconstruction party and recovered some of her reputation. Because of that, she was already somewhat of an obstacle for them. They might even want to take action against her directly.
...But more importantly, if I ever brought her to my side, I would probably be no different from the king right now.
I would end up breaking her wings and trap her in the cage that we call a ¡°pce¡±.
She¡¯ll only be able to look at me. Even though she¡¯ll be trapped, she¡¯ll never be bored.
If that were the case, the free-spirited woman that I loved would vanishpletely.
I¡¯m such a contradictory person.
One day, I will emerge onto the political stage as a member of the royal family.
That day is not so far away.
When the dayes, it will also be the time for decisions.
So please...just let me have a bit more time, a bit more time to do what I want!
In the near future, I¡¯ll be that mechanism known as ¡°king¡±. When that happens, I¡¯ll have to abandon all my human emotions.
So give me more time, until I have to leave her, the person who makes me feel most human.
Chapter 119
Chapter 119 Reunion with Dean
¡°All right, I¡¯m finally done...¡±
Scratch, scratch...the pen in my hand moved quickly over paper, signing my name on documents.
My work today was finally done.
¡°Now that all those people who were loitering around at home are back at work, everything is much better. My workload has finally be manageable!¡±
Although it wasn¡¯t quite decorous, I slumped on the table.
My head felt so heavy.
¡°You¡¯ve worked hard, mdy.¡±
With a smile on her face, Tanya poured tea for me.
¡°Excuse me.¡±
Appearing alongside a knock of the door was Dean.
¡°Dean!¡±
Caught off guard, I tried tob through my hair with one hand.
He kept appearing so suddenly...!
¡°Long time no see, Miss.¡±
¡°Ah, yes. It really has been a long time.¡±
Sincest time I encountered him and Letty?
When I learned that Letty was his sister, I was a bit panicky...perhaps if I thought a bit longer about it, I was shifting me.
I didn¡¯t have any right to limit him.
When there was no contract, even though we weren¡¯tplete strangers...we were just normal acquaintances.
The times when I was busy, where I might happen to travel...all that stuff, I almost revealed to him.
Ah, I couldn¡¯t keep thinking like that.
Thinking hard back to my rather cold reception of Letty, I almost wanted to burrow into a hole in the ground somewhere.
¡°I¡¯m very sorry. While you were so busy, I wasn¡¯t able toe here and help.¡±
¡°That¡¯s fine. You have a lot to do too.¡±
As I said this, I gestured for him to sit.
Tanya was already preparing tea for him.
And then I started to talk about things that had happened in the territory.
Although some of it was justints, Dean¡¯s expression showed no impatience. He just kept listening and asionally nodded in affirmation.
¡°Then have you been out on the streets since you¡¯ve been back?¡±
¡°Well...no. I¡¯ve thought about going...¡±
But I¡¯d never been able to make up my mind.
Even though everyone seemed to understand me...I think?
Every time I thought about it, I kept shrinking back from the prospect.
Mostly it was also the fact that so much work had piled up recently.
¡°So you want to go out after all?¡±
I nodded.
¡°Then I¡¯ll also work as hard as I can. As for you, mdy, as long as there¡¯s any work left, you¡¯ll use it as an excuse not to go onto the streets.¡±
¡°Mmph...¡±
Even though he said it with a smile, it was exactly what I was thinking.
¡°All in all, when your workes to a head, please do go out and talk a stroll on the streets. If you don¡¯t, you¡¯ll probably feel down as well.¡±
¡°...that¡¯s true.¡±
If I kept running away from doing it, then it would only get harder to ever get up and go. The contradictory mood I¡¯m in would only get worse, and I¡¯d end up dragging it out forever.
¡°Since we¡¯ve made a goal now, that means we have to go...Dean, will you help me?¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
Dean answered with a smile.
In that case, it was time to do our best.
Chapter 120
Chapter 120 Tanya¡¯s work
¡°Miss Tanya, can we talk?¡±
It was after I had put all the tea supplies away and was walking down the hallway.
I wasn¡¯t sure when Dean had gotten in front of me, but he called out for me.
¡°What is it?¡±
After I asked this, Dean nced around casually, confirming that we were the only ones left there before speaking.
¡°Do you know Dawson Kataberia (the son of the head of knights)?¡±
Dean¡¯s words made my gaze sharper.
¡°Of course. What about him?¡±
¡°He seems to be lurking around this territory and near yourdy. It¡¯s unclear what he¡¯s trying to snoop around for.¡±
¡°Where did you hear this?¡±
¡°I heard about it coincidentally in the capital. As you know, me and Duke Anderson are rted.¡±
¡°I see.¡±
If it were Master¡¯s connections, then this information was more reliable.
No matter what, Master had connections to both the military and the knights¡¯ order.
Even so, it wasn¡¯t good toe to rash conclusions. Right now it was best to make sure that this news was real. But...
¡°I understand. But why tell me this?¡±
This was an important question.
I was just an ordinary servant.
Only a few knew that I was mdy¡¯s eyes and ears.
¡°I needed to confirm the veracity of this news immediately. That¡¯s why I wanted to tell you first. Is there anything wrong with that?¡±
¡°So why me?¡±
To my repeated questions, Dean smiled, seeming slightly confused.
¡°Observing your motions, one might realize that you have some training in martial arts.¡±
¡°That...¡±
¡°I¡¯ve studied from Duke Anderson, so I can at least determine something like that. Judging from your personality, you would definitely be the type to utilize this power. Am I wrong?¡±
¡°...If that¡¯s the case, wouldn¡¯t it be better to tell one of her guards?¡±
¡°Oh, are you not a guard? I¡¯m not sure what your position is.¡±
He had me.
It was true. He had never mentioned my job.
Digging your own grave¡ªI guess that was a phrase for me.
...As if he could read my thoughts, Dean tucked away his smile.
¡°But back on topic...I¡¯ll say it again. After observing your day-to-day actions, I guessed that you had trained in some kind of martial arts. From how your gaze moves, to how your feet move...it¡¯s not hard to tell. Going down that line of thought, it seems more likely that you¡¯re her eyes and ears than any kind of guard. That¡¯s what I thought.¡±
¡°Is...that so...¡±
Was I too weak, or was the man before me too observant?
¡°Who are you?¡±
Whatever he said would not be true.
Even if I were weak, I shouldn¡¯t have been seen through by a man who only knew a bit of martial arts.
Only a man who had the same level of natural talent as Master, who had trained for at least a decade would be able to tell.
Or perhaps someone who had faced off against someone who was at an equal level to me.
Only then could my observational movements be caught.
Thinking about it like that, the man before me should be thetter.
I couldn¡¯t help but ask this.
¡°How...would a merchant guild¡¯s merchant¡¯s son bump into a confrontation like that?¡±
In response to my question, the man before meughed.
In his eyes was a sliver of a shadow.
¡°Whatever. Please pass this information onto mdy.¡±
I couldn¡¯t keep asking this man any personal business.
He hadn¡¯t let any clues slip in my conversation with him.
To my response, the man narrowed his eyes, slightly surprised.
¡°Of course. But shouldn¡¯t you verify its truth before you pass it on?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll do that. But I think that this is something she should know as soon as possible...are you so surprised by my decision?¡±
¡°Yes. I thought you wouldn¡¯t tell her news that wasn¡¯t confirmed so she wouldn¡¯t worry.¡±
¡°...I can¡¯t deny that.¡±
If this were the past, I might have done that.
No, it was more likely than not that I would have.
...But...
¡°Mdy stands on her own two feet, walking forward with strength. As someone who serves her, if I slow her down without any important reason, she won¡¯t be able to move forward.¡±
When I was talking with mdy, I couldn¡¯t help but have goosebumps.
I saw for myself her determination.
At the same time, I recalled my conversation with Dida from earlier.
Thatte night secret meeting.
My function was not protecting mdy with silk and cotton, preventing her from getting hurt.
It was following by her side as hands and feet, or ears and eyes.
If I wanted to protect her, I couldn¡¯t withhold unconfirmed information or plug my eyes and ears after making a mistake.
That wasn¡¯t my job.
It was...
¡°You¡¯re not someone who would harm her, are you?¡±
The second I asked...the manughed out loud.
¡°I¡¯m honored to be acknowledged by you like that, Miss Tanya.¡±
He said.
¡°I understand. Miss Tanya, the confirmation of this news and other news, I leave to you.¡±
¡°You don¡¯t have to tell me to do anything.¡±
The man turned away. I turned and walked forward toplete my work.
Chapter 121
Chapter 121 City Date
...Should I say that it was inevitable, or indescribable?
After Dean arrived, all work progressed at a breakneck speed.
It felt just like there were two of me.
Work that I¡¯d been keeping piled up was handled, bit by bit.
There were two reasons that I had to work so hard.
One was because I was also dealing with the merchants¡¯ guild¡¯s work at the same time.
The second was because I was busy handling various tasks rted to our territory¡¯s politics.
My usual work, plus all this additional work, plus all the other events that had happened, had resulted in such a big buildup of work. Normally it wouldn¡¯t get to this degree.
We¡¯ve been building up the structure and principles of territorial politics. The same went for the guild.
That¡¯s why I had to keep the number of paperwork mounds on my table down to two or three.
That aside, thanks to Dean I was able to handle all that work.
All I could say about his skill was that I admired him.
Most officials would see him and think that the devil himself hade...that was what they would mutter to themselves anyway, as if in a trance. Or ¡°If only I could take a vacation...¡± they would say this, walking past.
Only the financial department¡¯s members always made up their minds that ¡°this time we have to beat Mr. Dean¡±.
...Dean, what have you done.
I couldn¡¯t help but ask him. ¡°All these people are talented. I can¡¯t help but be passionate about it.¡± He would answer me like this, and sh a bright smile.
The speed at which we worked had increased by quite a bit. As for the officials-although they looked quite exhausted, they did their best to keep up with Dean¡¯s pace. I didn¡¯t have to ask twice for anything.
That was also why all our urgent work had been taken care of. Today was the day we were going for a stroll on the street.
Because Tanya started doing my makeup beginning early in the morning, my face gave off a look that could only be described as ¡°Who is this?¡±
This was more than just makeup. It was basically facial reconstruction!
Other than that I also put on sses, and changed my hair color with the products of the Azura merchants¡¯ guild.
Finally, I put on a cotton dress.
Even people who knew me probably wouldn¡¯t realize unless I went out of my way to say hello to them. It was that kind of disguise.
¡°Well then, Dean. Let¡¯s go.¡±
¡°Yes, mdy.¡±
¡°Please be careful along the way.¡±
Surprisingly, Tanya was not tagging along this time.
It seemed like she had something to look into.
Ryle and Dida were the same. Both of them had left the capital by now.
Dida had gone to the East, while Ryle went to the North.
I was originally going to take several guards with me, but strangely enough Tanya was the one who jumped out to oppose me.
If I had brought guards, no matter what kind of disguise I had put on, there was the possibility that they would realize I was the duke¡¯s daughter.
Minae had said what she had to say, but considering what might happen, it was better that I stay low-key.
Dean smiled.
¡°Well...that¡¯s why Dida¡¯s ability to sense danger was so acute. I can understand that. He must have started training from a young age. What do you think, mdy?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think much of it either. No matter what happened in the past, he never let me see that side of him. Compared to a past that I never got to witness or spend with him, the past that we have shared is more important. Most importantly, he¡¯s an essential part of my family.¡±
¡°Your emotions are anything but simple.¡±
¡°Is that what you think?...We¡¯ve been spending our time on strange things. It¡¯s about time to go.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
Just like that, we started to walk again.
We initially walked to the man who ran the diner.
Although I was very nervous, he didn¡¯t notice me at all.
I shuddered in awe at Tanya¡¯s scary makeup skills. After I told him my name, the man was stunned at first...and then he was happy that I hade to visit.
He was so happy that he raised his voice and announced that all the drinks of the people in the diner were on him. His wife red at him.
But even she weed me with tears.
In the end, she gave us a discount on food.
We spent some lively, happy time there.
It was the same at the flower shop and the fish store.
I waved at all the people who knew Alice.
No one was about to hurt insults at me. Everyone cried as they confessed their apologies.
I couldn¡¯t help but let my tears flow as well.
¡°Quite loved.¡±
Deanmented on the way back.
...I was happy.
I felt that, from the bottom of my heart.
In my past life I had also given up most of my time to work.
But what did I get from that?
As time passed, my rtionship with others only weakened.
I had no time to use it, so I saved all my money up.
Somehow, my heart could only beat when I was immersed in the fiction of games.
Lonely yet free.
A world of my own was happy, but also hollow.
Right now I gave up all my time to work as well.
Even so, I...was so happy.
My heart would tremble because of someone¡¯sughter, someone¡¯s words.
Was it because my point of view had changed? I felt that it wasn¡¯t so.
It was because I had changed.
Well, it¡¯s natural that I would change. I hadbined into another self.
But more importantly, I experienced so many different things.
I immersed myself within them without reservation.
If this was the path I had ahead of me...I thank god for a rebirth opportunity like this.
Suddenly, I looked up at Dean.
Dean sensed my gaze and smiled at me.
Without thinking, I smiled back.
Even so, without guards I was honestly a bit unsettled...in the end, the one who was chosen was Dean.
As skilled as Ryle and Dida, and had the benefit of no one on the streets knowing him.
There was no one better to be my guard on this trip.
Tanya didn¡¯t oppose it either.
Not only that, I¡¯ve been hearing words from her that seem to suggest that she¡¯s beginning to approve of him.
Really, what had happened to change Tanya¡¯s mind?
Recently I¡¯d had the feeling that something had changed about her aura. Was this a consequence of that change?
All in all, Dean and I visited the streets together.
As always, they were bustling, vibrant.
The products on the market wereid out side by side, and the many people who sought them walked along the road.
¡°Ah...¡±
I hadn¡¯t walked in a crowd for a while so of course I made the elegant move of bumping into someone and almost falling over.
I¡¯m half hikikomori by now...
¡°Are you okay?¡±
Dean was the one who grabbed me as I fell.
¡°Sorry...thanks.¡±
Raising my head in embarrassment, I saw that he was even closer to me than I had thought.
It felt like something was itching inside of me, but also like I was embarrassed or shy.
This light, airy feeling brought heat to my face so that I couldn¡¯t help but lower my head.
¡°There are so many people.¡±
¡°Yes...it¡¯s quite pleasant.¡±
He seems to have understood the real meaning behind the quiet words I spoke. Looking up, I saw a gentle smile on his face.
If there were so many people walking about, it meant that this street was quite well-off.
More importantly, the fact that people could be out and about shopping without concern meant that it was a safe district.
In my past life I lived on the peaceful streets of Japan, so this was nothing new to me. But of course I knew all too well that this wasn¡¯t something to be taken for granted.
That was exactly why I felt like a scene like this was a product of my work, and I could begin to be happy.
¡°...Standing here will block other people out. Let¡¯s go.¡±
I had poured too much of myself into admiring this scene.
Thinking a bit harder, Dean was right. We were in the middle of the street.
¡°Yes, true.¡±
As I was about to start walking, Dean extended a hand.
In that moment I stared at him,pletely taken aback.
¡°There are too many people. I don¡¯t want us to lose each other.¡±
Dean smiled as he said this.
That was true. I extended my hand in return, but felt a strange nervousness and ended up having to dress up my true expressions.
After we were holding hands, Dean began to walk immediately.
The hand in mine was bigger, a bit coarse...but also very warm.
The temperature seemed to warm even my heart...and I became very, very happy.
If only this moment couldst forever.
That was the thought that was born in a corner of my mind.
We walked like that for a while, inspecting the market, the flowers for longer than I expected.
Suddenly an alley came up before us. I stopped in my steps.
¡°Is there something wrong?¡±
Hearing the concern in Dean¡¯s voice, I smiled back to show that everything was fine.
Chapter 122
Chapter 122 Report
¡°...Miss. Dawson has entered Armenia area.¡±
I let out a sigh, hearing Tanya¡¯s report at night.
I was flustered when I heard from Dean but I am calm now thanks to that.
¡°Monitor him. And stop him immediately if he tries to do something funny.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
¡°What does he want, now after all this time...?¡±
If I were to be honest, I wanted to capture him at once and send him back to his home.
¡°What about his work?¡±
¡°It seems he has taken days off from work.¡±
¡°To let that person move on his own... what is Dolna thinking?¡±
¡°Wasn¡¯t stopping the Chivalric Order¡¯s Knight also a bad oue for him? That appears to be everything to him. It is good to be prideful and all but go too far and that¡¯s just arrogance. As there is only one man there, if they were to disinherit, they would have to choose someone from their rtives. Did they perhaps think of it as theirst chance before that?¡±
¡°So very kind of them...¡±
I ended up snickering unintentionally.
¡°Well, it¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t forgive anything selfish.¡±
I clenched my fists with determination.
¡°Oh, right, what happened today?¡±
¡°Eh?! What do you mean by what happened?¡±
The sudden change in topic took me off guard.
¡°What...? I was talking about the thing in the city...¡±
¡°Ah... the city, yes...¡±
I might have just been too weirdly over the top with my reactions.
Well, leaving that aside.
¡°I thought it was very good.¡±
Nothing elsees up in my mind.
That was all.
¡°Is that so?¡±
Tanya also smiled happily.
¡°That reminds me-¡±
A thought came to my mind upon hearing the word ¡®city¡¯, and so I thought of speaking about it.
¡°Say, for instance, that you have made a big blunder. And it¡¯s something which can¡¯t be undone. If you encounter a simr situation again, what would you do?¡±
¡°That¡¯s a difficult question.¡±
Tanya raised her eyebrows, looking troubled.
¡°Would I fail again for sure if I encounter such a situation?¡±
¡°Who knows. I don¡¯t know about that. But, you have failed such a situation once and have gone through the experience.¡±
¡°I will try again... I guess I can¡¯t say that, huh?¡±
Saying that, Tanya closed her eyes.
Looks like she is thinking it through seriously.
After a while, Tanya assembled her thoughts and answered,
¡°If it were me... I would think about the things to gain and things I might lose beyond that situation.¡±
¡°I am sure, if it were something very trivial, I would think of avoiding it without hesitation. If I end up hesitating, then it would surely be because of a desire I can¡¯t cast away which would lie beyond that hard situation. Therefore, I think I wouldpare the two sides. What I would lose and what I would gain. About the things I will lose if I avoid the situation, the things I have now which I don¡¯t want to lose.¡±
¡°A desire you can¡¯t cast away...¡±
¡°Yes, only speaking hypothetically considering my situation. I don¡¯t quite know your intention behind the question but... Mdy, if, you were to encounter such a situation, I would follow the decision youe to to the bitter end. Everyone else also thinks the same. Even if their methods are different, we are all the same in wanting to support you. If you reach the limits of your thoughts, please think of us. And, please use us.... Was such an answer alright?¡±
¡°Yes, it was more than enough. Thank you... I am tired, I will be going to bed now.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
Chapter 123
Chapter 123 Iris¡¯s monologue
After Tanya prepared my bed for me, Iy down for a bit.
And then after she left, I went to the balcony.
Although it was a bit unseemly, it should be fine at night...at least that¡¯s what I told myself.
I gazed at the night sky, and looked at the street.
It was quite dark. I couldn¡¯t make much out.
It was the darkness of a world without electricity.
But even that kind of darkness made me happy.
¡°...a wish that I can¡¯t abandon, hm? Like an idiot...¡±
I clenched my jaw...but still I couldn¡¯t hold back the ugly tears. It was only because I didn¡¯t have to worry about being seen by others that I could allow an expression like that onto my face.
My whispers echoed, then dissipated in the darkness.
More and more tears flowed down my face.
With the tears came the sobs that I tried my hardest to hold back.
...I wasn¡¯t ignoring what Tanya said.
It was actually the opposite.
Tanya¡¯s words were a signal to me.
Sleeping deep within my heart was....a wish that I couldn¡¯t abandon.
I was the idiot.
I had encountered painful, awful experiences, and the emotions that should have been locked away spilled out so easily.
How fragile.
I had realized it. Even though I pretended I hadn¡¯t.
I made up excuses, even lied to my own heart.
If I could just face myself, it would be easy.
Why did I rely on him, flirt with him?
Who did I reveal my pains and my emotions to?
Why did I get so deep into the trenches of ugly jealousy?
It was because even though my heart understood everything, my mind had stopped thinking.
But I...could not fail any more.
What I might lose was of too much importance.
The people following me, my territory. And the people who lived on thisnd.
Facing all of this, I felt that I was turning back into the idiotic self of my past. Thinking about the desperation of being betrayed...made me so scared.
I don¡¯t want that.
Uncertain things that I couldn¡¯t confirm with my eyes, things that I was powerless against¨Cwhy would I chase after them like this?
Although I was so afraid, there was also an intense emotion in my heart, waiting to erupt.
¡°I like...¡±
Trying to say it made my heart drop to the ground with a thud.
I hadn¡¯t said that in front of him.
Because my yearning would nevere true.
A love that went past identities, a story that was more like a dream.
Cindere was also a noble.
Yuri was also a duke¡¯s daughter.
That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t tell him.
...I couldn¡¯t throw away all that was so important to me.
So I hid my true feelings again.
And then, looked away.
Tomorrow, my smile would be the same as always.
Chapter 124
Chapter 124 Dawson¡¯s journey
¡°Don¡¯t ask me something like that. I haven¡¯t met her, let alone talk to her.¡±
This was what one of my seniors in the knights¡¯ corp told me.
The moment I heard those words, an invisible de seemed to pierce through my chest.
As to why, before I had spoken up against Duke Armenia¡¯s daughter, I had met her but almost never spoken.
¡°...Dawson. Tosh out against a woman like that, to disturb her life and join others in belittling her...as a knight, can you really im that you were correct?¡±
That was something Mother said to me once.
That and what my senior said to me kept ringing through my head.
...Perhaps I was wrong.
Finally, that was the thought that came to my mind.
When I thought about what she had done to Yuri, I couldn¡¯t help but re up in anger, but even so...what I had done to her was still unjustified.
Although I could be proud as a man, as a knight¨C
So I wanted to bring an end to the affair. I challenged her guard.
¡°...The rtionship between us isn¡¯t so shallow that you can hope to clear it up just like this.¡±
My considerations were revealed quite easily. Not only that, but I earned myself such a judgemental final word.
It happened at the training session...well, actually, it happened several days after I had tried my skill.
¡°Why did you do something like that?¡±
That¡¯s what my senior said. The string of memories came to my mind.
Everyone around me kept chattering, on and on, without end.
The time that I wasn¡¯t working coincided with that of my senior¡¯s. That¡¯s how I was brought out to a hotel on the streets.
It housed the kind of bar that you could find anywhere on the market.
I hadn¡¯te to the bar itself, but because Duke Anderson liked interesting, fresh things, I had hung around the hotel itself several times.
¡°It was because I wanted to bring an end to things.¡±
I told him all the memories that hade to my mind as well as my own thoughts.
After I said that, he took a deep breath.
¡°You really are an idiot.¡±
His words made me angry. I couldn¡¯t help but furrow my brow in frustration.
Seeing my reaction, he shed a resigned smile.
¡°I have to ask you. What do you think Lady Iris would think if she heard something along the lines of ¡®I don¡¯t think I was wrong, but I treated you wrongly¡¯?¡±
¡°That...¡±
¡°So you wanted to bring an end to things, and you challenged her guard? Anyone would wonder what the hell you were trying to do!¡±
¡°I tried to ask for forgiveness more directly. But I couldn¡¯t even get a chance to see her...¡±
¡°That¡¯s true. If you mention wanting to meet, she¡¯ll of course think you¡¯re up to something and be on her guard against you. Plus, your apology will only be shallow. Compared to that, you should spare your time for more interesting things.¡±
¡°It¡¯s not just a shallow thought of mine. I had repented. As a knight, it¡¯s not something I should have done.¡±
¡°Yes, yes. From earlier I¡¯ve been asking this of you. If you were in her shoes, if you had been shamed like that, what would you think?¡±
Hearing him ask me that, I was speechless.
¡°I don¡¯t think I was wrong, but I treated you wrongly.¡± If she heard me say that, what would she think?
Each time I thought of Yuri, I felt that the whole thing was unforgivable.
An apology for the sake of apologizing was hollow.
¡°See, isn¡¯t it shallow? There¡¯s no heart to it. If you apologize like that, the receiving party will see that everything that¡¯sing out of your mouth sounds pretty but means nothing. Plus, for the person apologizing, maybe you¡¯ll be able to move on quickly...but the one wronged can¡¯t do the same. As to why...well, apologies are a chance for the wronged to give the other side another chance, a chance to start over.¡±
His expression was extremely serious.
¡°Because of your own willful ideas, you want to give her more pain. That¡¯s what her guards were trying to tell you. That¡¯s what I think.¡±
¡°...The rtionship between us isn¡¯t so shallow that you can hope to clear it up just like this.¡±
Is that what he wanted to say?
But my senior¡¯s words ovepped with his.
From his point of view, my apology might seem incredibly ridiculous.
Don¡¯t think that you can be forgiven so easily.
Don¡¯t think that you can just brush things aside like that.
¡°...What should I do?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t ask me. What do you want to do?¡±
Saying this, he threw his head back, finishing all of his beer.
¡°I said this just now. If you apologize like that, you¡¯ll only be thinking of bringing things to an end for yourself. You¡¯re saying sorry, I didn¡¯t want to do any of it, I just followed the crowd. But you were the one who made your own decisions. Think about it from a deeper, wider angle. What should you do, what can you do.¡±
We drank for a bit longer before parting ways.
After arriving home, I kept recalling his words.
Everything that had happened up to now, and everything that might happen in the future.
I thought for a long time, but couldn¡¯te up with anything.
...What have I done. What do I want to do?
I kept thinking, kept turning it over in my mind. Finally...
¡°...I want to understand her.¡±
That¡¯s the conclusion I came to.
I don¡¯t understand her. In that case, the best I can do is try to understand.
Understand what she¡¯s done, what she wants to do.
Just like that, I obtained permission to take leave. I began to travel.
I started on my journey to understand her.
Chapter 125
125 Dark clouds
¡°...The numbers are strange. Compared to what they were in the past, imports and exports have decreased.¡±
Staring at the file, I pointed out the parts that bothered me.
¡°Why is that...it¡¯s notmonly used products, but imports that were referred to as luxury items. What¡¯s more, the decrease is only in the east.¡±
¡°...You saw the patterns.¡±
One of the members of the financial division spoke up, eyes wide.
¡°Although it¡¯s a bit embarrassing, I didn¡¯t realize it at all before Dean pointed it out.¡±
Hearing him say so, I couldn¡¯t help but smile in exasperation.
¡°What did you think? Would I have realized it on my own, or did you think that I wouldn¡¯t?¡±
¡°Are you testing me?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t know. I was just a bit curious as to how my subordinates viewed me. Back on topic. If it was Dean who realized, then there should be a report on thispleted already. How has that gone?¡±
¡°There isn¡¯t a report yet. Dean is looking for a reason as well, and is sending people to the east. He said if it were you, you would definitely notice things like these. And he told us to hand you the documents while he was gone.¡±
¡°Ah! Then I¡¯m being tested by Dean.¡±
I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.
¡°Not at all. Isn¡¯t this interesting...what could the reason be? I¡¯ve looked at the other information we have currently. It¡¯s not a decrease in poption, or a decrease in the desire for consumption among the poption. The prices have even went up a bit. None of the other regions have seen this change...is someone manipting this from behind the scene?¡±
I said this as I flipped through all the other documents in the room.
While I looked through them, the waiting official observed me in silence.
¡°Call Sebastian over for me. Thank you for your report.¡±
I gave Tanya an order, and dismissed the officials.
When Sebastian came, I immediately issued an order to him.
I wanted him to bring me all the reports from the Eastern region.
There were docks in the east.
Historically, they¡¯ve always been an affluent area.
Since I became substitute leader, I expanded the dock and reorganized things, putting a lot of effort into our interaction with other countries.
It was an important area for ie...so I took it perhaps a bit too seriously.
If I couldn¡¯t figure out the reason behind this change, I wouldn¡¯t be able to rx.
Although only a portion of products were affected, there was no promise that it wouldn¡¯t eventually spread to everything else.
¡°Dean, I¡¯ve received a report already. How have things been going?¡±
I said, as Dean walked in after a quick knock on the door.
¡°Honestly, with our current situation, there hasn¡¯t been any progress made. What remains is for us to wait for the reports of those who have been sent to the east. Still, something bothers me...¡±
¡°You say that no progress has been made. Is there nothing odd other than the numbers for the region?¡±
¡°Yes. It¡¯s too quiet. Even when they receive reports of idents on the shore, no merchant guilds have gotten out of hand. Speaking of which, when ites to a decrease in imports and exports, the guild hasn¡¯t raised any opinions or talks. They¡¯re the ones affected, but haven¡¯t spoken up about anything. That alone is quite amazing.¡±
¡°I see. I¡¯ll go and confirm the recent movements of this associations. Do you know anything about changes within the association?¡±
¡°Well...the family itself is very old. It has been in existence since the territory was born and the east was designated as a dock area. The family has its own rules and regtions. Although what it¡¯s doing is immoral, it¡¯s surprisingly not disliked by the locals.¡±
¡°What do you mean, immoral things?¡±
¡°Buying and selling illegal products and ves. Plus, protecting theirnd and opening up casinos.¡±
¡°I see. If they¡¯re also protecting their own territory, that means that they take care of problems before they be big enough to spread over here. If things happen without us knowing and are resolved without us knowing, then of course there would be no records.¡±
¡°Precisely so.¡±
¡°Speaking of which, you really do know everything!¡±
¡°That¡¯s because the previous records of the family¡¯s helpers have been preserved, as well as the things they¡¯ve been investigating. Isn¡¯t it interesting?¡±
¡°I see. I should be the one finding this information...but thinking about it is enough to make one reel.¡±
To find select information amidst the countless books in this collection would take unimaginablebor.
If it¡¯s just reading, that¡¯s one thing. But to search through reference materials during research ispletely different.
...It was really such a relief that Rehme was here.
¡°Are there other simr organizations?¡±
¡°Of course, there seem to be several. Although I don¡¯t know if they still exist...they seem not to usually interact, but sometimes they¡¯ve opposed this one as well.¡±
¡°I see...thank you.¡±
¡°If only this were all concern for nothing...I keep having a bad feeling. Dean, how long can you stay here?¡±
¡°Originally I was nned to leave tomorrow. Because there was something I couldn¡¯t push off any longer, I have to leave the territory for a week or so, and will return after all is finished for an immediate report. While I¡¯m gone, all this will be under the control of Sebastian and the officials who handed in their report earlier.¡±
¡°Is that so...I guess there¡¯s nothing to be done about it.¡±
Honestly, having him here the whole time made me feel so much better about everything.
But relying on him the whole time wasn¡¯t a good thing. Plus, having to depend on him was something I could not stand.
¡°I understand. If you think of anything or have any ideas, then let me know.¡±
After that, I headed toward the library...or rather, the book room.
It¡¯s great that we discovered this issue while Dean was here.
If it was before he came, then I might not have been able to handle it because of all the work on my te.
No, it was the other way around.
It was only because he was here that I noticed it.
Because there was so much work to handle and I had no time, he was able to discover something like this, confirm it with officials, then report it to me.
No matter what, I owed him a big thank you.
Deep in thought, I paced into the book room.
¡°Ah, Rehme, I haven¡¯t seen you here in a long time.¡±
¡°Lady Iris!¡±
She smiled and approached.
Although she was technically the head of the library, I had appointed so much work concerning the academy in the capital that she was spending much less time here.
¡°Has something happened, Lady Iris?¡±
¡°There¡¯s something I want to look into concerning the east.¡±
¡°What is it? If it¡¯s to do with food, then it would be this one and this one...ah, and you would also need materials concerning maps and geography.¡±
¡°...Yes. Things like previous mayors, criminal records...¡±
¡°The records of previous mayors are here. I¡¯ve organized the materials carefully and put them into book format. Please be careful when reading them.¡±
¡°I understand.¡±
I received the information from her.
¡°Other than that, criminal records...there aren¡¯t many from the east, unfortunately. Even if you look at them, you might not be able to see any patterns that aren¡¯t already known.¡±
¡°Ah, I¡¯ve heard that...before the change of power there was no record of anything aside from huge events or riots. There¡¯s nothing to be done about that. But why is it that there are so few from the east?¡±
¡°The east has always been a ce for spirited people. Arguments and riots have bemonce. Since the ²¨Â³Ìá¿â¼Ò×å took over, there have been very few reports.¡±
¡°The ²¨Â³Ìá¿â¼Ò×å family? What is that?¡±
Hearing the word that I hadn¡¯t heard before, I tilted my head to the side.
¡°It¡¯s an organization that has controlled the dark side of the town. In the past when you were surveying thends, didn¡¯t Dida stop you? That¡¯s what is referred to as a ¡®gang area¡¯.¡±
Chapter 126
Chapter 126 Tanya¡¯s concerns
¡°Hold on, Tanya.¡±
It was the middle of the night. I was about to leave, but was called to a stop.
¡°What is it, Dida? I¡¯m busy.¡±
I red at him, but Dida maintained his usual casual smile.
¡°I know. You received an order from mdy to investigate the east region, correct? And you also have to look after young master. You¡¯re working quite hard.¡±
¡°If you think so, then perhaps it would be a good time to leave now.¡±
¡°That¡¯s unnecessary.¡±
¡°...What?¡±
¡°I¡¯ll be the one investigating. If you¡¯re buying a biscuit, you should go to the biscuit store. I¡¯ll go back to the old nest.¡±
Hearing this, I understood what he wanted.
The man before me was from the east region...besides that, he was once a member of that organization.
Lady Iris picked him up when she was traveling with her family in the east.
It wasn¡¯t far from the capital of the territory, plus it was by the sea. So the east region was a frequent destination for their travels.
That was also when I was working and practicing...so I didn¡¯t go with her, but instead waited for her at home. Seeing this mane back with her, I was more than surprised.
¡°Don¡¯t you have your own work?¡±
¡°I also have quite the excellent partner. Plus, all of our subordinates are well-trained. Everything will be fine.¡±
¡°...Even so, you can¡¯t do this. You¡¯re the kind of person who wouldn¡¯t utilize the organization¡¯s power and look into things on your own. But even if it was from when you were young, they¡¯ll still remember your face...it¡¯s dangerous.¡±
¡°Hey,e on. I for one think that I have a few good moves up my sleeve.¡±
¡°I know. You don¡¯t have to tell me that. But why? Why do you want to do this?¡±
¡°If we¡¯re going to put ourselves out there for Lady Iris, I should be the one to do it. As I mentioned, I understand thendscape there better.¡±
As if to demand his true intentions, I stared straight at him.
He smiled, seeming a bit confused...but eventually, his expression became serious.
¡°I keep having a bad feeling about the whole situation. So I wanted to go ahead and confirm things for myself. If I can clear the te, then I¡¯ll do that too.¡±
¡°Do you think that I¡¯ll let you go alone after hearing that?¡±
¡°I¡¯ve said it before. I can handle pretty dangerous situations...so, sorry about this.¡±
The moment he said that...something hit me.
I had been careless. I couldn¡¯t help but scold myself.
At the same time, my consciousness began to dissipate.
Thest thing I saw was him.
His expression was incredibly apologetic.
...When I opened my eyes again, my brain couldn¡¯t process what was going on.
Why? The scene that entered my eyes was sopletely normal.
It was my room.
But it wasn¡¯t a dream.
Looking down at the clothes I was wearing, I sunk into thought.
I immediately tidied myself up and ran out of the room to report to mdy.
¡°...Dida has gone to investigate?¡±
The moment I spoke, her eyes went big.
¡°Although I understand that I shouldn¡¯t worry about him...I still do. Would he do something careless?¡±
She spoke her thoughts out loud.
¡°Even so, if we were to bring him back, Ryle...We don¡¯t have the kind of resources to send out someone so skilled. Most importantly, I¡¯m quite grateful for his actions. We¡¯ll see how things go.¡±
¡°...I understand.¡±
I couldn¡¯t go against mdy¡¯s decision.
Pushing down the annoying foreboding feeling that kept appearing in my heart, I returned to my usual duties.
Chapter 127
Chapter 127 Dawson¡¯s Journey (Part 1)
We finally arrived at Duke Armenia¡¯snd.
Seeing the streets as busy as they were in the capital, I couldn¡¯t help but be stunned.
No...I should say that I¡¯ve been shocked since I stepped foot in this territory.
The long line in front of customs was already surprising enough. Seeing the tidy streets after entering was likewise surprising.
Especially thetter.
In other territories, even if a leader were nning to clean up some streets, only the main ones would actually be tidied up.
Perhaps it was because of how many police stations there were, each with a constant supply of guards from the duke¡¯s family, that the city was also quite safe and peaceful.
I admired it thoroughly. No wonder their family kept producing government officials.
When we arrived in our hotel, the first thing I wanted to do was get up and start strolling through the streets.
Suddenly, I noticed several people walking into a huge building.
¡°What store is that?¡±
I asked a man who was walking by.
¡°Store...? Are you a traveler?¡±
¡°Yes...¡±
¡°That¡¯s the grade school division of the territory¡¯s school. It provides free lessons in writing, calligraphy, and mathematics to all the children of the territory.¡±
¡°Wow...that¡¯s quite impressive.¡±
Although it was impressive, was it really necessary?
I wondered this to myself.
Reading, writing, mathematics, were subjects for nobles and merchants.
But if even themonfolk pursued that kind of knowledge, then what kind of meaning would it have?
¡°Exactly! It¡¯s something that was put into effect since Lady Iris became substitute leader...she said that knowledge is power, and will be a way to support us to make a living independently. At the beginning I wasn¡¯t even sure what she was talking about, but when you actually start learning, the words really hold a lot of deep meaning. We¡¯ll be able to do more work, and be able to use those skills in life as well.¡±
This man, seemingly excited by my apparent admiration, began to talk enthusiastically
¡°Yes. Since she came into power, more hospitals have popped up and the tax policies have been revised. For people like us, life has be much easier.¡±
For a duke¡¯s daughter to be doing the job of a leader...unimaginable.
¡°Are you also a student of the academy?¡±
¡°Yes. At the moment I¡¯m about to enter the higher level division to study.¡±
The man¡¯s response was very polite. I also asked around for other opinions.
Even with all the people I asked, no one seemed opposed to the idea of a woman being on top. As a matter of fact, their attitudes seemed more along the lines of ¡°isn¡¯t that how it should be?¡±
Most of them reacted positively, and many talked about it with as much enthusiasm as the man just now.
Lady Iris seemed to be quite beloved by the people of thisnd.
Because of all the positivity, the dark emotions in my own heart started to boil.
Although they spoke of her as a saint, she still bullied Yuri like that.
If she were a person like this, why would she do that?
¡°...Sir, I understand what she¡¯s done for the people. But why is it that everyone loves her so much?¡±
Hearing all the people praise her, I couldn¡¯t help but ask the man who ran the cafeteria for his opinion.
¡°What a strange question. She acts out of consideration for us. Why would we hate her?¡±
¡°But I heard in the capital that she bullied the next queen in line and was rejected from the Academy. Would a person like that really push policies for the people? Isn¡¯t this something she would make her subordinates do?¡±
Hearing me ask this, the manughed.
¡°There must be some kind of mistake in there. Just like the whole business with the church, there must be someone trying to frame her. Thankfully she ended up bing our leader, so it was a lucky break for us.¡±
¡°How can you trust her so deeply?¡±
¡°No matter what you say, I¡¯ve been watching her every action. She works herself to the bone providing for her territory, makes time during work to visit orphanages and survey the streets. No one else thinks of us and acts on our behalf like she does.¡±
¡°But...¡±
¡°I should ask you, kiddo. Have you heard things about Lady Iris?...If I were you, I¡¯d mind the way you speak. All the people here have nothing but respect for her. In fact, there are some other customers ring at you right now for what you¡¯ve said.¡±
It was true that as he spoke to the owner of the shop, he had felt several eyes on him.
They weren¡¯t friendly by any means, but were sharp, hostile.
¡°...I misspoke.¡±
¡°Hm. Take care.¡±
With that, the man returned to his own work.
...She was beloved by the people of thisnd.
In other words, since returning from the Academy, she repented and changed herself.
After I paid for the bill, I left the cafeteria.
The sun had already began to sink below the horizon, but the streets were still bustling. That meant that the streets here were safe.
She who carries this town, these people in her heart...could she really have bullied Yuri?
Gazing out onto the town, I couldn¡¯t help but suddenly doubt myself.
But quickly enough, I vanquished that thought.
...Because that meant that I was doubting Yuri.
Yuri wouldn¡¯t lie. Couldn¡¯t lie.
It must have been that she changed herself.
If this is what happened, then everything that happened at the Academy wasn¡¯t so bad after all.
After returning to the hostel, I sipped beer as I looked out of the window at the territory.
...Why did I reallye here?
It was to understand her.
...So what did I n to do after understanding her?
Now that I thought about it, I didn¡¯t even know what I was thinking.
Did I want to bring this whole business to an end?
Why would I want to do that...thinking about it, I was just going along with the flow of events.
I had been scolded by my parents. I wanted to eliminate my animosity toward her, who was so admired by the queen dowager.
It was just an attempt to preserve my own reputation.
I had already apologized, already brought things to an end in an attempt to win a way out of everything that burdened me down.
I said this just now. If you apologize like that, you¡¯ll only be thinking of bringing things to an end for yourself. You¡¯re saying sorry, I didn¡¯t want to do any of it, I just followed the crowd. But you were the one who made your own decisions. Think about it from a deeper, wider angle. What should you do, what can you do.
What my senior had said came back to me.
It was true.
The person I wanted to apologize to...
Everything about her, there was nothing that...
None of those thoughts were really my own.
Whether it was apologizing...
...Or bringing things to an end.
...Suddenly, I released a breath and looked toward the window.
Looking at my ss, I realized that there was no more beer left.
Chapter 128
Chapter 128 Dawson¡¯s Journey Part 2
I wanted another beer, so I walked downstairs to order one.
The first floor was a restaurant. In this town, this probably counted as a mid-ss hostel.
All the other hotels were full, and this one was as well. My room had been thest empty one.
Because of that, the restaurant area was full of people.
¡°Hey, kid. Are you traveling alone?¡±
Just as I was ordering another beer, a man spoke from behind.
¡°Yes, I am.¡±
¡°Are you here to replenish your stock ?...You don¡¯t look like a merchant. Is there anyone around here that you know?¡±
¡°Who knows. What about you?¡±
¡°Me? I¡¯m here to stock up. But...¡±
¡°...Have you encountered any issues?¡±
¡°The merchandise I was looking for is gone. I wanted to buy some foreign products from the east, but there seems to have been some kind of conflict there.¡±
¡°Conflict?¡±
¡°Yes. The Boltique mafia is causing trouble. Going to the east right now would be quite dangerous.¡±
¡°Are the people on top doing anything about that?¡±
¡°I believe that the duke sent out some guards to deal with it, so hopefully things will calm down before long.¡±
¡°Oh...is that how strong the guards are?¡±
¡°Yes. Even the knight¡¯s order probably shouldn¡¯t underestimate their strength.¡±
¡°...What?¡±
¡°Don¡¯t re at me like that, it was just a hypothesis...Kid, are you rted to the knight¡¯s order somehow?¡±
¡°No, sorry. I just look up to them a great deal.¡±
I seemed to have been ring at the man before me without realizing it.
With my hand I rubbed my brow, trying to smooth out the crease.
¡°I see. In that case, sorry. How about seeing for yourself? Someone like you who looks up to the knight¡¯s order would probably be able to learn something from the experience. You look quite strong yourself, so there shouldn¡¯t be much to worry about.¡±
¡°...So Dida¡¯s gone as well.¡±
I murmured to myself.
The man tilted his head as he stared at me. He seemed not to have caught what I said.
¡°No, it¡¯s nothing. Is the east well-known in this territory?¡±
¡°Of course. It¡¯s the main area for trade in this area. Rumor has it that it was the first ce Lady Iris went after inheriting her current position.¡±
¡°Oh?¡±
¡°There are also several popr tourist spots in this territory. If you¡¯re here to see the sights, I¡¯d suggest you visit not just the capital, but also the east and the south areas. That way you¡¯ll understand Lady Iris¡¯s aplishments.¡±
¡°...Is that so? Thank you for the information.¡±
After that, I returned to my room, mulling over what to do next.
¡°...The east, huh.¡±
I¡¯d make a few more rounds in the capital...and then follow in her footsteps in visiting locations.
These are the thoughts that ran through my mind as I finished the second beer and went to bed.
Chapter 129
Chapter 129 Departing again
¡°...Have you received any news from Dida?¡±
It had been two weeks since Dida had departed, but we hadn¡¯t heard from him at all.
As time passed, we couldn¡¯t help but begin to worry.
¡°No.¡±
¡°Well, then. How about the other research teams?¡±
¡°The safety on the streets seems to have gotten worse. To this day no report hase in, probably because local residents are afraid of the Boltique family. There¡¯s also the possibility that they¡¯ve formed some kind of mutually beneficial partnership with officials.¡±
¡°I see...what does the Boltique family want? Do they want to stand against me...no, against Duke Armenia¡¯s family?¡±
¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s likely. For an organization like this that has been powerful since long ago, there¡¯s no reason for them to suddenly start acting up.¡±
¡°That¡¯s also true...then the only thing I can think of is that someone is acting out under the name of the Boltique family.¡±
¡°Mdy, there¡¯s more news to report.¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°Dawson seems to be moving toward the east.¡±
¡°...Huh?¡±
¡°This morning he left from the capital. I thought that he was going back to the capital, but he seems intent on heading east. Could he be headed to the eastern region?¡±
¡°Why would he do that now? I thought he came here to speak to me.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t understand it at all. Here¡¯s a list of the people he has interacted with since arriving here.¡±
Picking up the document provided to me by Tanya, I began to read.
None of them seemed particrly suspicious.
Even so...
¡°Look into this merchant¡¯s whereabouts. Also, increase surveince of Van.¡±
¡°Van...huh?¡±
¡°Yes. If he¡¯s heading toward the east at this moment in time, there¡¯s a lot he could do. Although it¡¯s also possible that other nobles were involved, this seems too early for it to have been them. In terms of territory, he seems most suspicious. If there¡¯s time left over, it¡¯s best that you look into other nobles as well.¡±
That was when there was a knock at the door.
Walking into the room...was Dean.
¡°Dean, perfect timing.¡±
¡°Sorry. I had some of my own matters to attend to, so I waste.¡±
I told him the situation.
As I spoke, the expression on his face became serious.
¡°When I left you, I heard an uncertain rumor. That was that one of your aides is actually a member of a fallen family, and is secretly funneling away money from citizens. That¡¯s why an individual who had trained in the knight¡¯s order began acting to correct your supposed wrongdoing. That could be what this is about.¡±
¡°...Where did the rumore from?¡±
¡°We¡¯re currently looking into it. I¡¯m guessing that it was probably some noble who started it...but it spread among local citizens. It¡¯s quite unbelievable.¡±
¡°I see...¡±
¡°Mdy, Dida...¡±
Tanya seemed to want to say something, but stopped herself.
¡°I trust Dida. No, I want to trust him. At the moment, I¡¯m just worried. Even so, I want to resolve this before a small conflict turns into a big one.¡±
I thought about it for a bit. Then I had Tanya call Sebastian to me.
¡°What is it, mdy?¡±
¡°Sebastian, I¡¯ll be away from here for the next week or so. I hope that you can manage territorial business while I¡¯m gone.¡±
¡°I understand. I¡¯ll work my hardest.¡±
Hearing mymand, he furrowed his brow as if to say something, but let his head drop instead.
¡°Mdy, could this be...?¡±
¡°Precisely. I n to travel to the east. Thankfully there isn¡¯t much work piled up at the moment. If you¡¯re the one managing things, it should all be fine...Because of all my work, I¡¯ve exhausted my body and am currently resting, so all responsibilities go to you. Do you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡±
¡°Yes. I¡¯ll inform all that you remain within the walls of this mansion.¡±
¡°But why do you want to go to the east?¡±
¡°First of all, I want to take this time to go to the vige offices in the east. I think that my position should be useful. Most importantly, I want to confirm things with my own eyes. Second, if possible I want to gain the whereabouts of the Boltique family. Finally, there¡¯s how to deal with the young man from the knight¡¯s order. My n is to distract him while we¡¯re in contact and resolve things that way...As for who¡¯sing with me, Dean and Ryle should do for now. Tanya, after you confirm additional surveince for Van, you cane as well.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
Dean and Tanya both bowed their heads at the same time.
¡°All right, then, Dean. Go and call Ryle. We¡¯ll prepare ourselves and depart shortly.¡±
Chapter 130
Chapter 130 Infiltration and investigation (Part 1)
After that, I started to investigate the east. Not by carriage, but by horse. It was faster, after all.
I don¡¯t know if it was because of how much of a rush I was in when heading to the capital or just because I had grown used to it, this time my behind didn¡¯t ache nearly as much.
Needless to say, I had disguised myself with Tanya¡¯s skills. Even the people in the city didn¡¯t recognize me initially.
Other than that, Ryle had also disguised himself.
Even though we really couldn¡¯t put makeup on him, we still changed his hair color, put sses on him, and made him take off the armor that he wears all the time.
Not counting the resting time when we changed horses, it would be less than a day before we reached the biggest city in the east.
Anyways, we needed to get there as soon as possible. If we set out before the sun rose, we¡¯d be able to get there before sundown.
Because we didn¡¯t know how long we could stay here, we needed to act quick. Ryle and I figured out first where we were going to be staying, and then went to check on the situation of the city¡¯s offices.
At the same time, I had Dean go around the city to obtain information.
¡°Just from looking around, there doesn¡¯t seem to be much difference from the past...but I don¡¯t know why, somehow it has this heavy atmosphere?¡±
Just as in the past, what we saw first was the energetic people and the bright streets.
Yet somehow the air felt heavy.
¡°Yes, it feels like there¡¯s a line of vision watching us, piercing through us like needles. Hostility...no, someone is watching us from somewhere.¡±
Ryle¡¯s expression was quite fearful as he said this. Perhaps it was because of how alert he was toward everything around us.
Trying our best to ignore the eyes that were ¡°piercing through us like needles¡±, Ryle and I walked into one of the rtivelyrger offices of the city.
From the entrance we could see the window. This was where discussions and procedures of the city were carried out. It was the same kind of structure as it would have been in any other city.
Many local residents wereing in. The employees of the office were walking to and fro frantically.
¡°...Is anything wrong?¡±
Just as I was about to try and figure out what was going on inside, a woman spoke to me.
¡°Me and my sister are considering moving here. The folks at the merchants¡¯ guild said that this was the best ce toe to confirm our paperwork.¡±
Ryle walked between us and told her this.
¡°I understand. I¡¯ll call you two when it¡¯s your turn. Pleasee here and take a wooden que.¡±
She brought us to several seats and we sat down. It¡¯s worth saying that we had decided our ¡°situation¡± beforeing here: that we were nning toe here and settle down.
¡°Sorry for the wait. Please sit down over there. I¡¯ll be the one serving you two today.¡±
The woman from earlier came out. It seemed like she would be the one answering our questions.
First off, she asked us a few things. Ryle answered her with the responses we hade up with beforehand.
Her answers to our questions were like a guidebook, clear and straightforward. Of course this was meaningful, as answering us like that left quite the good impression.
¡°Well, then, do you folks have any final questions?¡±
¡°On our way here, we heard some rumors,¡± said Ryle. ¡°It seems like the streets here aren¡¯t as safe as they used to be. Is there any truth behind that?¡±
¡°That...¡±
The woman seemed to have something she couldn¡¯t quite say. Her expression turned awkward for a moment.
¡°No, as a matter of fact...although it¡¯s embarrassing for the city, it¡¯s the truth. What you might call uwful individuals and their organizations seem to have gotten into some kind of conflict that affected the city.¡±
¡°Is that so...¡±
¡°Even so, please don¡¯t worry about it. Just as you know, Duke Armenia has sent out trained guards to variousnds. As for all this, we¡¯ve already reported it to them. Before long things should calm down.¡±
¡°Oh...so the offices have reported this to the guards,¡± Ryle said.
¡°Yes, a while ago. The people on that side said that they were busy at the moment and couldn¡¯t leave right away, but they should be here to handle things shortly.¡±
¡°If that¡¯s the case, then I¡¯m not worried anymore. Thank you again,¡± said Ryle.
After that, we returned to the ce we were staying.
¡°...So now that we¡¯ve understood the basic standard of performance for base-level workers and heard that they have reported things to the guard, I guess we could say it¡¯s been a fruitful day. But...Ryle, do you understand what¡¯s going on?¡±
¡°No, not at all. A case of this size should be reported to me. But...¡±
¡°Which means that the guards stationed here didn¡¯t report it. If the current situation were made public, even without the help of the office, the guards should¡¯ve reported this to you on their own.¡±
¡°I don¡¯t want to suspect internal people, but...tomorrow I¡¯ll visit the guards stationed here.¡±
¡°All right. After that we¡¯ll have to wait on Dean¡¯s report.¡±
¡°Mdy, I¡¯m backte.¡±
Tanya walked in as we were speaking.
¡°Perfect timing, Tanya. How are things on your side?¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
¡°Good. Tanya, right now is there any more possibility to change my outward appearance?¡±
¡°I had guessed that you would ask. I brought the wig you used in the past. On top of that, I¡¯ll be able to do any kind of makeup for any kind of look you want.¡±
¡°That¡¯s good. ording to what we¡¯ve decided, we¡¯re going to infiltrate the office tomorrow.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
¡°...What is it, Dean?¡±
¡°Although I can¡¯t report anything for certain yet...I feel that something is wrong.¡±
¡°Wrong? How so?¡±
¡°On the streets I¡¯ve heard rumors of the Boltique family, and seen the people who are actually causing trouble on the streets...the impression they give are very different.¡±
¡°You saw them? The people causing all the trouble?¡±
¡°Yes. They¡¯re just as terrible as expected.¡±
¡°What on earth did they actually do?¡±
¡°They¡¯re stiflingmodities...imports. Some merchant guilds run the businesses behind those specific products. These people say that they¡¯ll invest all while demanding a higher price from the guilds.¡±
¡°I see...so that¡¯s what¡¯s going on. If under these circumstances us leaders didn¡¯t act, the people would begin to mistrust us. If paired with rumors, the people of the east would think that we were stripping them of their rights. That¡¯s exactly the kind of opportunity these people are aiming to take advantage of.¡±
¡°Yes.¡±
¡°Rather than saying they nned out the whole riot from the beginning, it¡¯s probably more likely that they used the riot that was already happening as fodder against us. That¡¯s what I think. If Dawson ran into the ce that Dida and those people are in, it¡¯ll be a loss for us no matter what.¡±
¡°Exactly. It¡¯s best if we share information with Tanya, and then have her hurry to find where Dida is hiding.¡±
¡°I agree. Tanya, can you do that?¡±
¡°Yes, mdy.¡±
¡°Well, then, Dean. ording to n, you and I are going to the office tomorrow.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
Just like that, our first day in the east ended.
Chapter 131
Chapter 131 Infiltration and investigation (Part 2)
The next day, Dean and I infiltrated the local office.
As a matter of fact, the officials-in-training of the capital had been helping out with official duties. But because the main streets were the one that students flocked to, those were the only ones that they were assigned to when working.
In the situation that there weren¡¯t enough officials, we wanted students to realize that they could work in the capital as well as at various offices throughout the territory in the future, and so that they could gain work experience early on.
So we decided to infiltrate as students.
Of course we¡¯d arranged this beforehand with the people at the academy.
To spare their concern that we were taking valuable opportunities away from students, I promised that as I was dealing with this, I¡¯d do my very best.
My getup today was alsopletely different from yesterday¡¯s.
Today I wore sses, and had dyed my hair so dark blue that it was almost ck.
Because there were quite a few people on the streets with ck hair, I didn¡¯t look out of ce.
Every hair color was represented here. It looked like quite the fantasy world.
Honestly in a seaside city like this, there were quite a few foreigners who hung around for the sake of trade. Because of that, there was a great diversity of appearances and traits.
Me and Dean once again entered the doors of the office.
Perhaps because of the legwork we¡¯d done ahead of time, we got in just by shing our student IDs.
Because you couldn¡¯t just pick random jobs here and there, Dean and I split up.
There wasn¡¯t much we could do about that.
Even so, because I was usually the one issuing orders, it was quite refreshing to be receivingmands to deal with little tasks, something I hadn¡¯t experienced since I was a newbie at jobs in my past life.
We were either delivering files or doing simple calctions.
None of it was very important, so we ended up being quite idle much of the time.
But now I could be Alice and poke around, hearing the rumors and chats of employees that I could never normally listen in on. That at least made me pretty happy.
¡°Miss Alice, you don¡¯t have to finish things up to that extent.¡±
¡°No. I can¡¯t be of huge help to you, but I¡¯ve learned so much here. This level of work from me is only what I should do, nothing more.¡±
After responding to the employee who had spoken to me, I started work again.
Even though that work was just handling the recycling.
It was trash, but also so much more than that. Some of the contents included files that needed to be burned.
ording to stiptions, files needed to be burned thoroughly every single day.
After organizing them, I walked toward the furnace.
Before I threw them out, I nced over them.
...Bingo.
I said this to myself, smiling inwardly.
There were files that hadn¡¯t beenpletely dealt with, plus the descriptions of residents.
That¡¯s exactly what I was looking for.
As to who threw it out-that was easily solved by figuring out whose trash can it was we were handling, or who asked us to burn the files in the first ce.
Now we¡¯d obtained what we hade here for. More importantly, we had finished up a thorough look at the location itself. Our time here had been spent well.
After work, Dean and I met up. After reporting everything and expressing thanks, we returned to our residence.
Chapter 132
Chapter 132 Confirming the investigation
¡°Tanya, please investigate this person. Perhaps they have something to do with this incident.¡±
¡°Understood. I¡¯ll look into it as soon as possible.¡±
¡°Thanks. How¡¯s everything going on Dean¡¯s side?¡±
(Dean?) ¡°Other than the people that you pointed out, there are two others of note. In addition, there are several notes that seem not to be directly rted to this incident. I¡¯ve filed those away in a separate report forter. Why do you think this person is suspicious, mdy?¡±
After I told her what happened at the office, Tanya¡¯s eyes went wide.
¡°Something like that...¡±
¡°Most of the evidence we¡¯ve gleaned is one-sided. But there¡¯s not reason to waste the clues that we already have.¡±
¡°True. My reports haven¡¯t even touched on this person...I¡¯ll figure out how these three are rted.¡±
¡°That¡¯s on you, then.¡±
¡°Understood.¡±
¡°Other than that, did you find anything else out from the investigation today?¡±
¡°This incident didn¡¯t have anything to do with the Boltique family. Or perhaps I should say...it does rte to them, but they¡¯re not behind it.¡±
¡°...What does that mean?¡±
¡°Compared to the impression I got from the family, this whole incident feels different to me. Plus, I looked into the person that Dean witnessed yesterday who imed he was part of the family...¡±
¡°And he wasn¡¯t part of the family?¡±
¡°Yes. Not only that, he¡¯s a member of one of their enemy organizations.¡±
¡°I see.¡±
¡°But among the people he was in contact with, some of them belonged to the Boltique family. One of them was the second in power in the family, Emilio. So we can¡¯t say that the family ispletely free from suspicion.¡±
¡°Is the Boltique family controlling this whole thing from the shadows, or is this Emilio acting on his own...?¡±
¡°I believe that thetter is more likely. Some members of the Boltique family are also looking into the matter.¡±
¡°I see...Tanya, have you heard anything from Dida?¡±
¡°Well...¡±
She rarely hesitated while speaking like this. I urged her to keep speaking.
¡°We have no idea what he¡¯s doing, or where he is. From what I¡¯ve heard in the past, he might be part of the organization that is behind this whole thing. That¡¯s why he came here...¡±
¡°Dida...¡±
¡°Mdy. Do you wish to employ guards?¡±
In response to Tanya¡¯s question, I shook my head.
¡°No. ording to Ryle¡¯s report, we can¡¯t trust the guards here. If we summoned the guards from the capital...¡±
¡°Then things would blow up?¡±
¡°Exactly. If we catch Dida, then all we have to do is put on a show for bystanders. But if we can¡¯t catch them, and have to chase them? Or what if we imprison him individually but don¡¯t harm him? It will only look like we¡¯re working with them. If a situation like that were witnessed by a significant number of guards...we wouldn¡¯t be able to protect him anymore.¡±
¡°What I said was out of ce. I¡¯m sorry.¡±
¡°No. As you said, we must move quickly.¡±
¡°Mdy, may I depart shortly?¡±
¡°Of course.¡±
¡°I want to go to Ryle. If we decide that guards are necessary, I might not return. That¡¯s why I want to be the one to deliver the message.¡±
Originally I thought she was going to say more about Dida. In that moment, I was shocked.
But her demands couldn¡¯t be denied.
¡°For something like that, of course you can leave.¡±
Dean: ¡°Leave her protection to me.¡±
Tanya originally seemed to be a bit unsettled by the idea of me staying there alone. But after Dean spoke, she left, relieved.
It seemed like somehow her trust in Dean had increased.
Chapter 133
Chapter 133 Confirming the investigation part 2
¡°...The enemy of the Boltique family, huh...¡±
While mulling it over, I muttered to myself.
¡°Is their target me, as the rumors say? Or could it be Dida?¡±
¡°Dida seems like a more likely possibility. If they were going against you, even if they won, it would be very difficult to go from there.¡±
¡°True. But if the rumors are correct, I also...no, I see...¡±
¡°Yes. It seems like it was someone who learned about this incident and wanted to take advantage of it. Mdy, you have also consolidated surveince of Van out of concern.¡±
In response to what Dean said, I smiled in exasperation. I spoke up again.
¡°I can¡¯t figure out what the second in power of the Boltique family is thinking. Perhaps he¡¯s working with enemy organizations. But the fact that he¡¯s been using the Boltique name is undeniable. It¡¯s quite possible that the missing goods are in their territory. But whether or not they will side by me is a mystery. If they¡¯re investigating too, however, then...¡±
¡°It means that at least they don¡¯t want to be public enemies with the Armenia family. If possible, they want to return the missing items and then deal with the whole thing in private.¡±
¡°If only they could deal with it that quickly.¡±
¡°Perhaps even internally, they don¡¯t know where each family member¡¯s loyalty lies?¡±
¡°Ah. In that case, the search itself has sunk into chaos. Or perhaps they¡¯re negotiating...¡±
¡°Yep. At a time like this, the second in power can¡¯t slip up.¡±
¡°Dean, help me grab a map.¡±
To soothe my own nervousness, I inhaled deeply.
¡°If that¡¯s the case, even if I don¡¯tmand the guards to show up, Dawson will still move out, and Dida will be in danger. Even though he has acted the way he has, he¡¯s still a knight. Plus, he¡¯s a knight with quite the sense of morality...As for the others, they¡¯ll probably also consider the possibility of interfering in other territories and fail to actively participate. Whatever he¡¯ll think of, he¡¯ll be able to act on.¡±
The duty of a knight is no more than to protect royalty and the capital.
Even if they do have more power than that, most knights are of noble birth and have many connections. When they choose to interfere in the activities of othernds, their actions will be doubted because of how it rtes to their family¡¯s interests. That¡¯s why they don¡¯t often interfere.
More importantly, this isnd belonging to the military.
But Dawson would probably jump right into the mix without a second thought.
If he hadn¡¯t grown at all since he chased me out of the academy...then he would still be a courageous, tactless man.
¡°Here¡¯s the map...please take a look.¡±
I nced over the map that Dean gave me. As I looked, Ipared it to what I had in mind, and organized the information I knew.
¡°Dean. Do you know where the Boltique family is based?¡±
¡°...Why do you ask?¡±
¡°I just wanted to...is that off-limits?¡±
I hadn¡¯t even finished my sentence when his expression turned serious and stiff. He shrugged.
¡°...Not really, I shouldn¡¯t say that. After this investigation perhaps we¡¯ll know. Merchants have wide circles. I¡¯ll say this: I think you know the first in power. At times like these if you¡¯re the first in power you can¡¯t lose control.¡±
¡°Just now...¡±
¡°...I say that, but most of it is just guesswork.¡±
As he said that, heughed awkwardly.
¡°Yep, I somewhat know them. I say that, but of course I¡¯m unaffiliated with all of this, so I don¡¯t know the main members of the organization.¡±
¡°You really are full of surprises.¡±
I mumbled this as I turned toward him.
¡°Do you find me hard to trust?¡±
He asked, looking at me.
Not just his words, even his eyes seemed to be asking me what I was thinking.
¡°It¡¯s all quite amazing. I wasn¡¯t thinking that at all. Perhaps I¡¯ve lost my right to be substitute leader.¡±
I smiled bitterly.
To meet my gaze better, he squatted down slightly to look at me as I sat there.
The distance between us became even smaller.
My heart began to beat faster.
Ah, damn it. Don¡¯t be so undignified! I scolded myself.
¡°You haven¡¯t lost those rights at all.¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
¡°Yes. Please, use me any way you need. If it¡¯s you, anything is okay. I swear that for you, I¡¯d be willing to give up everything. Am I useful to you?¡±
¡°...You are. You are.¡±
His words carried a bit of humor, and Iughed.
¡°Well then, Dean. Lend me your strength.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll do what you say, mdy. What do you want from me?¡±
¡°I want to meet with the first in power of the Boltique family. If we leave now, is it possible?¡±
¡°If we¡¯re heading toward where they¡¯re based, then yes.¡±
¡°Take me there then, Dean. We need to go quickly...and help Dida.¡±
¡°No matter what?¡±
¡°Yes. As we speak now, danger might be closing in on Dida. Dawson might be moving out as well...is there any reason to hesitate?¡±
There was all that, and the fact that we could potentially close in on one of our goals: making contact with the Boltique family.
¡°I understand. But mdy...¡±
¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±
¡°Consider changing into something you can move around more easily in.¡±
Chapter 134
Chapter 134 Adventures part 1
After that, I left our dwellings alongside Dean.
As he suggested, I changed into an outfit that made moving around easier.
The streets looked different after the sun had set.
...And the alleyways were yet another story.
¡°...Let¡¯s walk this way.¡±
Holding Dean¡¯s hand, I walked.
¡°What...are you?¡±
Everyone we happened to encounter, Dean defeated.
I had heard a lot about how strong he was from Dida and Ryle. Now I saw that it was true.
So now...
¡°...Who are you?¡±
¡°Just someone who wants to meet Graus.¡±
¡°What the hell are you talking about? Do you seriously expect Mr. Graus to spare time for a kid like you?¡±
¡°That¡¯s not your choice now, is it?...Whoever¡¯s hiding over there,e out already!¡±
A light scoff. From the shadows of the nearby building, several men emerged.
¡°What a warm wee. Does this mean you¡¯ll let us pass? Or...¡±
¡°Yeah, right!¡±
That¡¯s when the battle started. I say that, but...it was really a one-sided situation.
Although hecked the numbers, Dean waspletely calm.
He moved like Dida and Ryle when they were fighting.
The knights in the capital, the duke¡¯s guards, all of them moved in the same sharp, quick way...but only now I found myself unable to look away.
This is what simple, quick violence looked like, I thought to myself.
It only took a few minutes. Everyone other than Dean was slumped on the ground.
¡°Let¡¯s go, mdy.¡±
Retrieving me from where I was hiding, Dean started to run again.
We arrived at a building that faced the sea.
From the outside, it didn¡¯t look any different from other buildings.
He told me to stay in the shadows while he ran toward it.
It was only after the man guarding the door had lost consciousness that he returned, taking my hand and running.
¡°...?¡±
We ran quickly but quietly upstairs.
I had already prepared myself for how many people there could be in here...and when I saw that no one was there, I was quite surprised.
Where could they be?
I gave up on that question soon enough.
It seemed like we had arrived at our destination. Dean paused before a door, then turned the door knob, pushing it open.
At the same time, a sword flew toward him out of the corner off my eye.
¡°Ah...!¡±
I bit back the shriek that was fighting toe out of my mouth.
All the while, Dean had caught the sword and pushed back, striking down the man who wielded it.
¡°Stop right there!¡±
With a thud, the man fell to the ground just as a rough voice rang out.
The sound echoed through the empty room, a sharp, imposing presence.
My gaze moved over. Several muscr men by the wall stopped what they were doing.
¡°Heh heh heh. What day is it today?¡±
The only man who was sitting said.
¡°...It¡¯s been a long time, us.¡±
Dean said to the man.
¡°Oh, it has. You keep causing trouble like this...enough is enough.¡±
The friendly atmosphere transformed within a moment. The man...us, he was threatening us.
Chapter 135
Chapter 135 Adventures part 2
¡°You make that sound so negative, as if I¡¯m the one causing real trouble.¡±
¡°I¡¯m not wrong.¡±
¡°It¡¯s just that trouble follows me around, and I deal with it. Aren¡¯t you the one at the center of the trouble anyways?¡±
The man shifted in his seat.
¡°You know something.¡±
¡°You could say that.¡±
Dean¡¯s sharp gaze did not let up.
¡°Well, then, give me the information.¡±
¡°You¡¯re acting a bit arrogant, aren¡¯t you?¡±
Dean said with a snort. The other men in the room moved around.
¡°All right. Get out of here!¡±
Surprisingly enough, us was the one who gave the order.
¡°You might not be able to tell, but this man is his own kind of monster. Even if all of you fought him at once, you¡¯d have to be prepared for the possibility that half of you will die.¡±
¡°Come on, don¡¯t say that...I feel like I could at least get up to more than half, right?¡±
Hearing this, two of the men charged Dean.
With a single wave of Dean¡¯s de, the two were slumped on the ground.
He had moved so quickly that I hadn¡¯t been able to make out what he did.
¡°What a terrible personality.¡±
Saying this, usughed.
¡°You haven¡¯t changed, Dean. Do the rest of you understand?...Sorry about that. Well then, what about the information?¡±
¡°You won¡¯t be talking to me. Mdy...¡±
¡°...A woman?¡±
All eyes in the room were on me. I walked before us.
¡°Nice to meet you. My name is Iris Lana Armenia.¡±
¡°Arenia...a nobledy. What are you doing here?¡±
¡°To strike a deal.¡±
us burst out intoughter.
¡°What a riot! The daughter of a noble family, striking deals with me?...Hurry home and eat your fancy pastries before I say something I¡¯ll regret!¡±
¡°If only I could. Your side is moving so slowly that I had toe here myself.¡±
us twitched, hisughter fading into a look of sheer intimidation.
¡°...Careful what words you pick. I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re ady or Dean¡¯s woman, I will not be merciful.¡±
Fear swept over me, but I forced strength and resistance into my body.
¡°Word has been spreading through the streets that the Armenias and the Boltiques have been working together to exploit themon folk. They think that we are very wily. In short...I, on behalf of myself as well as the duke¡¯s family, wish to end this incident as quickly as possible.¡±
Iughed as I said this.
If anyone else saw meughing in this situation as if I had walked into the wrong room, they would probably think it was quite funny.
¡°Nothing, it¡¯s nothing. Even if I die in vain because of my own recklessness, I¡¯d be able to show the outside world that the duke¡¯s family was not working with you. More importantly, the guards would be able to take this chance...perhaps even the national guard, to move out against you...and we would be able to me the whole thing on your family without further argument. At that point, it would no longer matter who was behind this whole thing in the first ce. If we were able to end this whole incident quickly and without damaging the reputation of the duke, that would be enough. So if you¡¯re going to hurt me, make it quick.¡±
us¡¯s face contorted.
¡°How could I act recklessly after hearing that?¡±
¡°Is that so? Well then, let¡¯s get back on topic. I want to end this, as do you. I say that we unite our forces. This is the deal I havee here to strike.¡±
¡°...Can I ask you something?¡±
¡°What is it?¡±
¡°In your position, you have the power to devastate us without even making an appearance.¡±
¡°Yes, I do.¡±
¡°Then, why...?¡±
¡°Even if I destroy your organization, organizations like yours will not disappearpletely. No matter how much we crack down, it will only make the likes of you more and more wily. Although it may be more trouble, it¡¯s more worth it to retain you as workers toward our cause. After all, you are figures of power in this town.¡±
It was true, the man before me did engage in illegal activities.
But it was also true that they were epted by the people here, and had be an epted power in this town.
This whole thing was like that too. Although there were also officials sitting around doing information damage control...If these men were the ones in control, they wouldn¡¯t do something like that. It was only when something like this happened that the people would start talking worriedly.
When we were investigating in the town itself, these were the opinions that surprised us a great deal. Even more surprisingly, among the citizens who had been affected by the whole thing, quite a few people had the idea that perhaps someone else was acting on behalf of the Boltique family.
¡°Or are you telling me that you aren¡¯t as good as your reputation says? If that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll do as you wish and immediately issue an order to my family¡¯s guard.¡±
Hearing this, us burst into loudughter.
The men around him followed suit.
Chapter 136
Chapter 136 Adventures 3
¡°...I admit defeat. I didn¡¯t know what kind of woman I expected you to bring, but...what a good one, Dean.¡±
¡°Isn¡¯t she?¡±
Dean stood up a bit straighter in agreement.
This lot needed to at least try to be more dignified.
¡°No matter what kind of fancy words you use on people like us...well, we¡¯re ultimately just thugs. But we had our rules too, and we know that there¡¯s a line you don¡¯t cross. In other words, if we don¡¯t meet your expectations, we¡¯re not fit to be called the Boltiques.¡±
¡°Does that mean you¡¯ll help us? Lend me your power.¡±
¡°Yes. As a matter of fact, I¡¯d say that you¡¯re doing us a favor.¡±
The deal...was done.
I didn¡¯t show it on my face, but I was quite relieved by how smoothly the whole thing had gone.
Gaining us as an asset was quite the aplishment.
Even so, things were far from over.
¡°Then let¡¯s get started. Let me see all of your bases.¡±
us nodded.
¡°Come here, we¡¯ll show you.¡±
A man standing near the wall walked toward the map nearby and pointed out each location one by one.
¡°...And then there¡¯s here.¡±
¡°Why here?¡±
¡°This ce is connected with an underpass that¡¯s under construction at the moment. With the help of officials, we could make use of it. We who are with the Boltiques use the ce for temporary storage, as well as for when we need to move around.¡±
¡°...I see.¡±
¡°By the way, the stronghold that Tanya pinpointed for the mastermind behind all this is right next to here. Here.¡±
I pointed to a ce on the map. Dean nodded.
¡°What will we do? Should we just go directly?¡±
¡°Yes...before that, let¡¯s go to the local police station to pick up Tanya.¡±
¡°Yes, mdy.¡±
¡°I¡¯ll tell you the location...so are you moving out too?¡±
¡°Yes. We have to take this into our own hands. Is that okay with you?¡±
¡°It is. You need to show your faces in public. Unlike my family¡¯s corrtion with this whole thing, some of the rumors about you are true. Also, make saving a man named Dida with brown hair. I can¡¯t exin to you why you must do this, but it¡¯s highly important.¡±
¡°Oh?¡±
¡°Also, no half-assing it. If you do anything along the lines of protecting your ownpanions for their wrongdoing, I¡¯ll call out the guards.¡±
¡°Haha! That sounds perfect. All right, everyone, let¡¯s get ready for this!¡±
In response to us¡¯s calls, all the other men in the room seemed to feel motivated.
¡°Well then, please allow us to leave and rest.¡±
¡°Go ahead. When all of this is over,e here again! We¡¯ll wee you with all our hospitality.¡±
¡°That sounds perfect. I look forward to that day.¡±
With that, we returned to the streets as quickly as we could.
Chapter 137
Battlefield...... Tanya could have joined soon.However, she was angry.Well, that is also natural, though.Anyways I¡¯ll hear about itter ... ... and I had my sermons postponed as I am running out of time now.Because Tanya says Dorsen is with Dida.As expected, Dorsen seems to have put his nose where he would not.Although it is good up to this point, because Dorsen found Didaing out of the underground passage by incident, ncing at him as if he was doubtful that it¡¯s really Dida, so he wouldn¡¯t have recognized him ... ... as a result, we are going to the ce of detention of Dida, leaving the base of the mastermind for the Vortic faimly to handle, As it¡¯s said one shot one hit.No, it was all way better than the forecast.It is so lucky that we can tell that luck was in our side all the time.. if you can see the ce where Dida is caught, the underground passages that I gave the Vortic family and the ones used by the masterminds of this case collide with each other. Moreover, it can be used to appeal innocence in case he is seen in the underground passages as those are used mostly by officials.One thing I think it must not have been correct is that it seems that the door to the under passage was locked after Dorsen saw Dida through that route, so we can¡¯t use that door now.We can not use it to rescue him now... There is no choice but to go from the front.It was full anxiety my only feeling if I were to be kept in the inn knowing that between the people who goes to rescue Dida there was no one I could fully trust, after all that thoughts I also came.By the way, speaking of Lyle who ising together with me this time and is the only trusted person I have, he is currently doing of shielding guard.The Vortic family seemed to have grasped from early what people were originally connected with the masterminds.I leave the backing to Tanya and she said that while I will be sneaking to rescue Dida she would be doing it in parallel at the same time.It was because of that report that I left my ce at the inn and went to Lyle.When the preparation is in ce, Lyle instructs to everyone what will be the ce to execute the n ...... and what will be the role of each one and who would be the escorts.Finally, I finish the speech in a form that inspires the people to start and Ie with the guards... to earn time... Since the people of the Vortic Family are going to enter violently, it would be troublesome to have to clean up the after battlefield.Let them do the clean up after the things are over would be the best.Apart from that, I finally arrived at my destination.This ce near the sea has a strong smell of salt.There are plenty of buildings that are ratherrge like ces of warehouses, and our destination is exceptionallyrge as well.As the Vortic Family broke through the front, it seems that each one of them is facing the enemies one to one now.In the center are Grouse and Emilio.¡°Please, excuse me a little bit.¡±Dean told me and ran to the side of the road.For a moment I looked at the figure disappearing in the dark ...... However, I immediately returned my consciousness.¡°... .... Emilio. good smile, did you tried to enrage me?¡±¡°Noisy! Grouse, your way of doing things is too cold! If I were you, I can do better¡±¡°Haha ... ... When you are trying to do it in this cute way, you know your family. Well, I feel relieved. Knowing what you said now, I can fight without regrets ... guys start!Following Grouse ¡®s cry, a shout like it will break our tympans sounds banging echoes on the walls.Then the men ¡®s swords bumping sound began to be heard.It is a different fight from what Dean showed me before, or showed up by Dida and Lyle.Rough, that expression is perfect for this case.¡°... How was it, Dean?¡±Tanya spoke to him.¡°Both the front door and the back gate from the underground passage were closed by the Vortic family, they will not run away.¡±¡°They were able to suppress them .... Well, I will go.¡±Tanya went inside.She goes sneaking between the people who were fighting one with another.Then I went into the back room.From the Vortic Family side, there is no way to go forward without being noticed even if it¡¯s those who have many enemy men battling with.After that, it was shortly until it concluded.Dida brake out of the cell room alone.Even if you look at it at a distance, you can see that his face is red and swollen.Perhaps, if you go near, you will get to know the scars made in various ces.In such a state, he kept going into a rough battle as it was.¡°What are you doing ...?!¡±I understand that he cannot hear it, but I cried unintentionally.However, my concern was nowhere to be heard as expected, and Dida continued to advance.It¡¯s like a typhoon¡¯s eye.Men are going to be overwhelmed one after another around him.I just have to admire the strength.The men of the enemy were decreasing their numbers steadily sandwiched between the men of the Vortic Family and Dida.And then I went to the center.Dida put off the sword.
Chapter 138
Common Sense of a Duke''s Daughter Chapter 138
Chapter 138
Encounter
" . . . . . . Tori!"
A loud voice that shakes the field reached me .
It is rare for me to be surprised . . . . . . but it was as scary as serious that cry that I could not help being surprised .
One man reacts to the voice of Dida .
" . . . . . . It is the chief of the enemy side"
I was surprised for a moment by the word of Dean which said mockingly . . it''s the boss .
No way, the chief of the enemies was an acquaintance of Dida .
Tori, had a look that seemed to be surprised for a moment when he saw Dida, . . . . . . . However, when I raise my eyes to see what had happened, he had left the spot and went closer towards
Dida .
It was obvious that the Vortic family already dominated the battlefield . . .
Many people lie down on the floor, and the painful noises and hustle that the enemies give while getting caught are enough to prove so .
In the meantime, Tori confronts Dida .
"What''s the matter, have you already decided to appear here, but bad choice, I guess you are going to be quiet a little more . Either way, we have ounts to settle . . "
" . . . That''s right, let''s finish it"
Dida said and pulled out the sword .
That grave tone is not like himself .
And like facing with the sword, I felt like a sacred ceremony inbination with his warm air .
"Hey, will you point it to me?"
" . . . . . . . Oh, you are old fashioned, but it does not matter, I will just deal with anyone who acted hostile to thedy . "
The moment
moment that Dida said that, Toriughed out like crazy .
"A knight''s care! Well, you became a great knight for yourdy . . . . . . It is good, you can keep performing as a dog for yourdy"
At that moment, Dida started to move .
The man named Tori seems to have been short of moves to be a proper opponent for someone trained by grandfather .
In a moment Dida is hit by a sword and then he hits with his sword on the face of Tori so as to catch up with the attack .
It was unspoken moves while fighting counterattacks .
" . . . . . . . Finally, I want to hear your reasons"
Dida said with a squealing voice .
Already, the settlement of ounts between the Vortic family and enemies was finished, and only Dida and Tori were moving except for the Vortic Family .
Most of the Vortic family seemed to pay attention
pay attention to the exchange between Dida and Tori, and the gaze was focused on this one point .
"Why did you do this?"
"Why? . . . Huh, what are you going to do if I answer such a thing?"
"yeah, I just thought I''d ask you before I finish you . "
To that word, Toriughs out again .
"Ha ha ha . . . . . . I will lose a bit . . . . True, however . . . Originally you were the same ve as I was!"
Thest one of those words was already crying .
Even feeling sad, we can feel it .
"Why is only you that is getting a great life? Why are just you going in the light''s way, while I''m kept in the start line and even if you were the same as me?"
"That''s why . . . . . . . "
"Oh, . "
"Oh, that''s right! There was indeed a better way to do it in the back street, but the best reason is you! Dida"
To Tori''s words, Dida gently smashes his face .
" . . . . . . . Why are you just going to dazzling ces . . . ?"
At that time, Tori seemed to cry .
"Tori . . . "
While Dida calls his name, Toriughs again .
"So you should fade, fall down! Fall down! If I told you such a thing, if you say you are my friend, will you do it for me?"
Oh, it seems that madness has entered in him .
Looking towards Dean, Dida seemed troubled . . . yet he returned a smile .
So, I will move one step further into light, he said .
Deanes following me .
The members of the Vortic family opened the way as if they understood that I came in .
Encounter . . . . . . Tori A loud voice that shakes the field reached me . It is rare for me to be surprised . . . . . . but it was as scary as serious that cry that I could not help being surprised . One man reacts to the voice of Dida . . . . . . . It is the chief of the enemy side I was surprised for a moment by the word of Dean which said mockingly . . it 39 s the boss . No way, the chief of the enemies was an acquaintance of Dida . Tori, had a look that seemed to be surprised for a moment when he saw Dida, . . . . . . . However, when I raise my eyes to see what had happened, he had left the spot and went closer towards Dida . It was obvious that the Vortic family already dominated the battlefield . . . Many people lie down on the floor, and the painful noises and hustle that the enemies give while getting caught are enough to prove so . In the meantime, Tori confronts Dida . What 39 s the matter, have you already decided to appear here, but bad choice, I guess you are going to be quiet a little more . Either way, we have ounts to settle . . . . . That 39 s right, let 39 s finish it Dida said and pulled out the sword . That grave tone is not like himself . And like facing with the sword, I felt like a sacred ceremony inbination with his warm air . Hey, will you point it to me . . . . . . . Oh, you are old fashioned, but it does not matter, I will just deal with anyone who acted hostile to thedy . The moment that Dida said that, Toriughed out like crazy . A knight 39 s care Well, you became a great knight for yourdy . . . . . . It is good, you can keep performing as a dog for yourdy At that moment, Dida started to move . The man named Tori seems to have been short of moves to be a proper opponent for someone trained by grandfather . In a moment Dida is hit by a sword and then he hits with his sword on the face of Tori so as to catch up with the attack . It was unspoken moves while fighting counterattacks . . . . . . . . Finally, I want to hear your reasons Dida said with a squealing voice . Already, the settlement of ounts between the Vortic family and enemies was finished, and only Dida and Tori were moving except for the Vortic Family . Most of the Vortic family seemed to pay attention to the exchange between Dida and Tori, and the gaze was focused on this one point . Why did you do this Why . . . Huh, what are you going to do if I answer such a thing yeah, I just thought I 39 d ask you before I finish you . To that word, Toriughs out again . Ha ha ha . . . . . . I will lose a bit . . . . True, however . . . Originally you were the same ve as I was Thest one of those words was already crying . Even feeling sad, we can feel it . Why is only you that is getting a great life Why are just you going in the light 39 s way, while I 39 m kept in the start line and even if you were the same as me That 39 s why . . . . . . . Oh, that 39 s right There was indeed a better way to do it in the back street, but the best reason is you Dida To Tori 39 s words, Dida gently smashes his face . . . . . . . . Why are you just going to dazzling ces . . . At that time, Tori seemed to cry . Tori . . . While Dida calls his name, Toriughs again . So you should fade, fall down Fall down If I told you such a thing, if you say you are my friend, will you do it for me Oh, it seems that madness has entered in him . Looking towards Dean, Dida seemed troubled . . . yet he returned a smile . So, I will move one step further into light, he said . Deanes following me . The members of the Vortic family opened the way as if they understood that I came in .
Chapter 139
Resolve and sincerity
¡°I will just take them home with me.¡±At the moment I told that, I got a look of surprise not only by Tori but also Dida.surprised of my disguise or is it my words ...?¡°Iris is the Lady Dida spoke of, it seems that Dida will be indebted about this¡±Speaking nicely and smiling, the members of the Vortic family drew a step back.I cannot understand ... while tilting my head thinking about that strange reaction, I turned my eyes to Tori.¡°I heard from a little while ago the conversation of you two, have you held a grudge about the path that Dida took that is quite different from you?¡±¡°... ...¡±¡°Well, is that what your grudge is about, or is it what you most care about him? The present Dida is a desperate gift to his efforts from the growth and what he had to endure while training trying to keep with my grandfather demands ... Or, I wonder if it is about the difference in talent, but that is something that Dida could not do without either. ¡°¡°Yeah... Good¡±Tori responded to the words I said like thinking to himself, Dida kept him tied so he cannot harm me.¡°It is a difference in circumstances, it is not a grudge against him or a desire to hurt him, the only one who should bear a grudge could only be him, helpless me ... ... or my home that is so bad.¡±From Tori¡¯s words ... Dida rounded his eyes as if surprised.¡°However, if you and Dida were in the opposite position ... ... What would you think?¡±Even I was surprised at myself, a cold voice came out from me, more cold than I would have imagined.¡°Even without knowing what him would have to go trough to attain his present self, you are just jealous of others, you involve innocent people in your grudges... Well, you just want to me someone for the frustration of your current situation.¡±
¡°Basically you have been thinking to yourself .. ¡± Because of someone else, I am the hero of a tragedy.
¡°I am really tired with all of this. ¡°
Tori says nothing to that.With my eyes wide open staring at him, even the expression did not change in him.¡°Compassion, pity, I can not sympathize with your feelings,¡±Like an enclosure to a monologue, there was no reaction from him.¡°...... Dida. Is there still anything that you want to tell him?¡±¡°No, I am satisfied already¡±He said that andughed.It was unusual as he doesn¡¯t have his usual bright atmosphere, it seemed like his expression or mode was not clear.¡°Then, Dean. Restrain him.¡±Dida was difficult to continue tying him ... Although that was what he was thinking of doing, he shakes his head and starts to act.¡°Everything at his time,e here, you can not do anything in that state.¡± Dean said to Dida.He understands ... ... If you shift your line of sight from the facts only keeping the feelings... the results will be cmity, Dida understood the intention of his words, and nodded.I take my eyes off them.I also said what I wanted to say.After that, I just pick up that troublesome buddy.¡°I will never forget his name nor I will not allow you to forget, as part of the cause of what happened was you.¡±That¡¯s what the I said to Dida.I can not tolerate what his friend has done or the damage they did to this part of the territory.But apart from that ... I think that I should not take my eyes off the Vortic family either.The existence of this family is the otherponent that caused the incident this time.As for Dida... there is absolutely no way to apologize, it¡¯s not like apologizing will solve all the left over scars of this mess.Also because he cannot apologize in stead of his friends, as he was not the main criminal nor knew anything about it.So this is just my determination to let this episode drift away.And the best sincerity.¡°You are a sentimental man not?¡±After I close my mouth, Grouse speaks to Dida.¡°... ... Is that so?¡±¡°I thought that you were caught prisoner,
Taking your fighting force into ount whates to mind is that they were a big deal ... but ... when you appeared on your own in the middle of the battle, I had this question, why did you allow them to caught you?¡±To Grouse¡¯s question, Dida just returned a bitter smile.In response to that, Grouseughs.¡°Oh, you¡¯re a good man ... Okay, I also believe in my old friends, it¡¯s a slip... I guess it¡¯s a mistake that guys do a lot with friends, but I do not dislike a stupid trusting bastard like you ¡°Grouse said and had a bigugh.¡°I was also in the pit like him. A useless human being ...... If mdy did not pick me up, I would be like him today.¡±¡°But I will not give up on this path.¡±To his words, Grouseughs even more.¡°Well, Well ... What I said... I mean ... you are not the only one with luck. Well, certainly you were lucky... If you didn¡¯t have a goddess of good fortune in this short-lived life to grasp the extended hand of yourdy and do not release it, you would have to create this future all by yourself, somehow... But yourdy has given you the opportunity to maximize your results obtained from your efforts and make your future truly your own.¡±
¡± I have be such a lucky man that I think I¡¯m sorry to them. Even if I told them that it was my efforts, somewhere I still think that it was more luck than anything. ¡°
You are not just a man of luck..So, please don¡¯t mind what Tori said ... Such intent was visible in Grouse ¡®s words, Dida shakes his head in response.I also admired the words of Grouse.I guess all the men who can be leaders have this air of respect around them.. are men like Grouse ....¡°...... I absolutely appreciate yourdy¡¯s eyes, but please be self-weighted. What are you going to get from promising the stock here to us?¡±¡°That¡¯s up to you, I will continue to aim for something bigger so this is nothing.¡±As I said, Grouseughed again.¡°Well, we¡¯re going home now that this has finished, because I got now the members of the Vortic family and their formerpanions in our side, also the guards issue in the city has been solved.¡±
¡°You came.. please¡± I said to one of the informers.
¡°A good single citizen will tell the guards that the Vortic Family has exercised control over a dispute here ¨C as if they were a hero of justice, that must be told in the entire city¡±¡°We are also going... ... bastards, we return now!¡±In the words of Grouse, men go out one after another from the back door.I was able to see his superiority in the obedience of his people.¡°Sit back. I still have something to tell you¡±¡°Huh?¡±¡°It was unexpected that Dida came out of the underground corridors at that moment even though I went to Tanya to confirm his safety .. Perhaps Dida will not be disturbed by Dorsen with questions about his responsibility on this mess.. Since he have been taken away, you must say that you were with him, you have rescued the goods and solved the problem jointly with the escorts and him, you can not say that the leader of the rebellious side was an old friend of his. you cannot say a word about it.. Just say that you guys participated in the rescue only .... ¡°¡°Okay ... ... Mdy, this time can I go? ....¡±¡°Can I have you return a bitter?, because the escorts are about toe soon¡±Dida is unusual ... ... I understand the importance of making up a story but I think I better exin it to him in details. Sadly we don¡¯t have much time now..The guards areing soon.¡°... .... I will let you hear itter GrouseI turned away from him and spoke to Dida who was in the back part of the room.¡°Princess¡¯ s, as you say¡±I was relieved about him as he said those words while smiling and grinning, I asked him to apany me and I also left the room.
Chapter 140
Crime and Punishment
By the hands of the escort guards, the mastermind behind this case was captured.Or so, was said.The criminals were in a state that was not possible to put resistance when arrested or get up already when the guards arrived.Fights for women between families ...... Is what from Tanya informing team brought as what was said as the cause... ... ording to their informs, the Vortic family said to the guards that it was that what produced the situation.Perhaps it is likely that he invited them to investigate himself to clear up suspicion in this case.Also, while secretly moving the duke team of investigation who sensed that this case may have more people involved, the escorts caught by the enemies were rescued at the same time.In other words, the duke¡¯s involvement on solving this case was rumored.This is a report about it from the escorts and the rumors that are told in town were appeased.Although the doubt from the first rumors still remains, it was nice that the thought was washed little by little with the resolution of the case.Well, it was three days since I made that promise that I could today finally fulfill ... I promised to Dida that is also a victim from the initial rumors ...... To listen to the current sight the citizens have of him ....Dida was going to give a public talk as a party involved in the resolution of the case, but because the condition of the injury was not good it was dyed and he had to be at the hospital.¡°......I am terribly sorry¡±I was told that at the first time I visited him and before I even managed to say hi so I was stunned, excuse me but how can have you changed so much?.Because his character is different now.Well putting aside the jokes....¡°... What is the apology for?¡±I ask Dida.¡°If it were not for me, this case would not have happened. Dorsen saw me over there and that caused that the range of measures that you could have used to solve the issue narrowed down by being caught up in the rumors and fights. I moved freely and annoyed mydy¡¯s ns.. having the most inconvenience caused with the fight with Tori. All of the Vortic family are now your aides, but it is impossible to say that I had nothing to do with the problem even if I was released from responsability. ¡°To his serious answer, I smile.¡°Dida, I worried about what you should apologize to me for ... I think what you think is silly¡±At my words, Dida rounded his eyes as if surprised.¡°but......!¡±¡°If I didn¡¯t have you I don¡¯t know how everything would have been now, I knew your past from the first moment I took you in, still I kept putting it on the side, I was the only one being helped with an excellent personal that you are, and a trustworthy escort.. if you were not in the first ce and Lyle was the only one as my guard I would not feel free to go outside. Well, I could not have moved forward with the reforms I did at this speed...... I thought it was encouraging for you that there was an intelligence study made to take a survey on the citizens judgment about this case and your involvement.. Because I made you take the good action of investigating the incidents in the east, I made a mistake in judgment and caused Tori¡¯s case ... It¡¯s not something you need to apologize for as I was the one that gave you the instruction. ¡°¡°But ... I can not forgive myself¡±To the serious reaction of Dida, I breathe out and smile.¡°... ... If it is a punishment you are not already receiving it? Dida¡±I asked him in a tense tone.¡°You believed Tori, and the result that you got was to be captured and made into an imaginary bad person only heard in rumors is almost right ... ... any difference in what I said?¡±And Dida rounded his eyes again at the words while I continued.¡°Betrayed by those who you believed your dear people... I think that pain is something I know very well. I think that the pain you received and the one I have in my heart is the same, although there is a difference in degree.¡±Both me and him, got a big scratch.I do not mean to go deeper into such foolish mentions.Because it has no meaning.I am not him, he is not me.To what extent does your opponent upy your mind ... it can not be understood if you exined.For Dida, Tori must have been a big presence in his heart.I asked if he still wanted to talk to Tori, and I could hear a ¡°no¡± from the smiling face that expressed the feeling of ipetence when he denied it.I wonder how much his dead wounds weight .... I do not know.It may be that the big deep wound he received is harder to live with, perhaps than mine.So it may be ufortable for me to easily talk about that feeling.However, it is also true that both parties know the pain.And because we both know it ... I think that he no longer has to be punished for anything else.¡°If still you can not forgive yourself yet ... Pleaseplete your duties ... Well ... if you do not want to quit such a good workce like mine,¡±Although he and Lyle were aimed to get by the Order and the military from the beginning, it seems that Grouse also caught sight of his abilities from this case.He has a better looking workce, does not him?That is.. he is apetentmander and boss.¡°No ... ... I want to work under thedy as always¡±¡°Thank you. That feeling is enough¡±Dida said that and lowered his head.I started to speak to him again but he does not lift his face.¡°You were okay and really okay .... You have to listen to that bright voice of yourself. Today I will take a good rest and take a break from tomorrow I am looking forward to seeing you. ¡°¡°Yes¡±Looking at the smile with his face raised, I breathe out with a sense of relief.And after I went out, Tanya put several reports in front of me.¡°... ... Did a reply from Rafsimons prieste?¡±¡°Yes, it is ... here.¡±I receive a letter that took me all the courage I had to get my hands to receive it.¡°Well, since I have to read this letter and these documents ... Tanya, you can go now¡±¡°......Lady?¡±¡°What do you want to say, were you not very worried about Dida?¡±Wrinkles were carved wonderfully between Tanya¡¯s eyebrows.¡°I recognize... I am ... ¡°She said so with a hard voice, yet she did not stopped the words until the very end.As a result of her will gathered firmly, I hand a bunch of papers to read.The content is the result of the survey of the eastern guards who came up from Lyle.I will return to work, but I need to know this.¡°Is it a joke, can you not hand me over the care taking of Dida until he recovers?¡±¡°... ... well ... ....¡±Tanya epted the document with reluctance and went out of the room.When I look around at her back, I turn down my eyes to the letter from priest Rafshimons.¡°... Oh, the priest Rafshimons. He moves fast, do I also move?¡±While I muttered, I folded the letter.
Chapter 141
Dida and Tanya¡°... ... I wille in, Dida¡±I knocked and entered his room.He sat on a chair as he thought of something.The room given to the servants is not that wide.However, me, Dida, Sebas, and people who serve thedy from the beginning are given a private room.¡°...... This is from thedy, to read before you return to work.¡±¡°Oh, thank you¡±Didaughed and received it.¡°Then, if you are thankful, do not make that face before returning to work. Your true face is better than that false smiley one.¡±¡°Is that too, a message from thedy?¡±¡°I guess that¡¯s not the case, advise from me¡±I smiled at my words.It is sorrowful enough what happened and if he also has to appear joyful while it.. I couldn¡¯t imagine¡°... but I will not forgive you for the trouble you gave thedy¡±¡°It was harsh, all that happened that time, well my sermon was done¡±¡°Sermon ......! Not at all¡±While saying so, I remember the time when he just came.At that time ...... Heughed at the moment when I came into the room.Rather than his usual true smile, it looked like a loser, such as if... the usual brightness was cut off.¡°What about your injuries? ¡°¡°no problem. ... ... It¡¯s bad, but please remove this. ¡°
¡°What are you saying! You only have to wait here with him. The reason why I came here is to confirm your safety and gave you the things thedy sent. In order for you to not be used as a hostage again with the still persistent rumors or be witnessed by that boy. And yet, let¡¯s say you remove the bandages! What? What will you do when you remove them. What are you going to do with that body that is injured and useless right now! ¡°
¡°Stop talking a bit.¡±¡°What? Ha ha ... ... It¡¯s quiet now! What do you intend? Do not let me down, no more than you already have. ¡°¡°Even though you will be disappointed, I only do what I need to do.¡±¡°What do you have to do? All you have to do is wait here until you recover. If you go out still injured and you are witnessed by others and they think that there is a connection with the Vortic Family, what will you do! And if you go out and get caught again? You will not be able to move as usual in your body now. ¡°¡°It¡¯s about my body ... I know how much I can move. I can not be caught by them ¡°¡°I can not trust you. You were caught once already...¡¯¡°Tied to emotion, this is karma. ... but, I threw out the shitty sentiments. ¡°¡°If thrown away, why do you need to go out now? Are you worried about the situation not?¡±¡°I want to be certain. No matter how much I throw it away, the ghosts of the past wille to hunt me again. The most important thing to me right now is exposed to the crisis ... ... I should confront and keep the troubles away. ¡°¡°No ... No matter what, what can you do?¡±When looking downwards, he was lying on the floor.Among these quarrels, I wonder if he got awfully sleepy, are his nerves of steel?Such a silly doubt passed my mind at that time.¡°I have only you. If this is going to happen, I will need nerves like yours. ¡°¡°However......¡±¡°I will go. In this way, I can not forgive myself. I can not face you or thedy, ... .... ¡°Dida¡¯s serious gaze shoots through me.¡°Thedy is the Lord who gave me life when I was dead. I may lose my life if I want to protect her. ...... But even though, mydy is in danger because of me. I do not think I can be forgiven. So, if I¡¯m caught in the unlikely event and I were to inconvenience thedy anymore than I already had, at that time I would not hesitate to choose death. ¡°¡°... ... that word, I do not deserve it¡±¡°Ah¡±I took his bandages.He confirmed the condition of his arm for a while and then stood up.¡°Even if this matter has ended safely ...... Even if you meet thedy, and even if thedy forgives you ... I will not forgive you. Dida ¡°¡°That¡¯s correct!¡±Then Dida ran outside.I remembered the series of events and opened my closed eyes.¡°...... even if mydy forgives you, I will not forgive you¡±¡°Ah¡±¡°I saw your fight and I was convinced that you had no ties with them, you were caught, as you said ... ... and you lost to your past memories and feelings. From now on only turn your eyes to important things. ¡°What he did could not be forgiven.Neither he inquired, nor angered when I said so.But ....¡°I wonder if it¡¯s genuine your feelings about wanting to protect thedy, I thought it was more like work for you, but were you sopromised about it?¡±¡°... Even if you say so, I can not help it.¡±Didaughed while saying so.That reaction was unexpected, I exhaled.¡°Well, is the man named Tori now a ghost?¡±¡°Well ... That¡¯s right.¡±This time, Dida breathed deeply.¡°When I was studying the case on that city, I quickly understood that Tori was involved in, so I tried to convince him to get away and immediately stop it.¡±And I listen only to corroborated information so I tend to ignore words that seems rumors.¡°To say that you were useless is wrong more like believing him and not asking questions means that you and that man were very close.¡±¡°Oh yeah, it was like how I¡¯m with Lyle now .... When he noticed me, he said stay with me, when I was looking for food, when I was a fool, when I entered the organization, all that time he was at my side.¡±¡°Oh, that¡¯s good, when I was thrown in garbage I was alone.¡±¡°In that respect, I wonder if I might have been blessed ... Well, after all it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡±While he said so, I smiled.Sometimes the orders we received from abovee from others organizations.. If you don¡¯t get information about something it¡¯s because the people from low ranks don¡¯t know.. well I was able to predict it but.. there was something that woulde backter to attack, what is behind the scenes is something grim and dirty.. I didn¡¯t know what ties he had with the organization, I miscalcted thinking that he could pass through the problems and distance himself from them. I thought he was going to run away when I told him to escape from the organization, but instead he said me ¡°Where are we going to escape to? I guess we will not be able to survive, after all I have tried already¡±¡°... Well then?¡±¡°It was all good halfway but I noticed something wrong on the way ... I offered him to be a decoy and let him escape first. After that I got caught once and he was able to get away, but I escaped while seeing a gap ... Then, I met thedy on the way while running away ... ... the other part is as you know. ¡°¡°Well, ourdy has also forgiven you, because if we put your matters to the side, even if you are rough, you will examine your errors and stand again¡±¡°I think so, even though I am strongly honored by the princess, since I was judged based on where I came from I thought that I can not have anything to do with excellent people like them, after all, I was not supposed to be around.¡±¡°Well, it is true.¡±¡°Because I broke up like that ... I was the only one who managed to escape from that environment, I wanted to persuade him if I could to escape now... Well, the result was bad ...¡± I don¡¯t want to escape from this environment anymore, is what he said me, he doesn¡¯t believe in my words ¡°if you show up in a meeting ce ... I¡¯ll take you to escape....¡± it¡¯s fantasy¡°The you got caught¡±¡°That is what I am, I guess I¡¯m not suitable for persuasion¡±I heard augh from him when saying so, but when I saw his face he was notughing at all.¡°Perhaps I did not believe in myself, I was stinky and not dependable enough ... ... but I wanted to believe it ... because when I thought that we had built that much, so it was no good to lose him. Even though I was not supposed to have expectations ... I ... ... as you said, I lost. ¡°He told me that while he was grasping his fist with so much power that it turned white.Perhaps bloodes out if he had nails.¡°so......¡±I at the same time I breathe a sigh, I stood up.Then, stop by the side of his desk.There was a document that I gave him today.Taking it in the hand I pass it to him again.¡°... ... that, please read quickly, you will return to work from tomorrow¡±¡°Oh, ah ... ....¡±In the direction of the conversion I went to because we talked too much about stories, he had rounded his eyes as if surprised.¡°Because thedy gave you the opportunity as much as she could, you have toplete your duties to respond to it, because the ghost that disturbs you is not anymore¡±¡°... ... That¡¯s right.¡±And so more positive, Dida¡¯s looked up to me.But, because he is hiding his eyes behind his arm, he cannot see the above.¡°I¡¯m refreshed, you are¡±¡°... do you want me tofort you?¡±¡°Okay ... ... I can not go to the table because I can not help being like this now.¡±¡°Well¡±Iughed a little strange, to his words.¡°Me and you ... ... And then connecting Lyle, we all have the same purpose of protecting thedy, as long as the purpose has not changed, we can face the same direction forever.¡±For example, even if in the opinion we sh.Even if there is a mishap.If the ultimate goal is the same ... ... It is not good between us to have a misunderstanding.I think so.¡°You will not be blurred forever¡±¡°Naturally, I will protect mydy, even if I gave my life.¡±Didaughed at my words.¡°This time, you acted out of that purpose for a moment ... .... But, at the end you came back. Please put this on yourself. So I¡¯m relieved, even though I can not yet forgive you ...... but I still think that we both would go forward in the same direction. ¡°¡°...it is ..., do not work hard, not just in the same direction, but also let us take care of each other¡¯s back.¡±¡°Well¡±¡°...... True, this ce is toofortable and I am not satisfied. I want to protect thedy betterHis words muttered while trembling a little.Water droplets had been transmitted from his eyes.However, I decided not to see it ... I left from the ce.
Chapter 142
Settlement
Well, today I am a bit nervous ... or so much depressed that my body is heavy.Because today is the day that I¡¯ll have to face Dorsen.To not be get caught in the incident of my territory ... ... It is not easy to manage the information that reach the high ends.Rather than being Dorsen himself the problem, it is impossible that this ends on him, it will surely reach all nobles.In the aristocratic society the reputation of our house may be lost if this goes wrong.So I invited Dorsen to my house.Of course, Tanya, Lyle are with me as well.It was because of yesterday state of things that I was worried if it would be okay, but today Dida returned to me with a fresh face.I wonder if I talked enough to Tanya to get all organized.While I was thinking of such things, I received the report that Dorsen has arrived.I answer my people to guide him to the residence and I await him to enter.Then after a while I heard a knocking sound, and Dorsen came in with the guide.Because he was traveling, it was more in than usual.If you check the expression of Dorsen ... his eyes are very calm.¡°... .... Long time no see, Mr. Dorsen, please be at easy...¡±When I said that, I silently sat down.¡°For what purpose did you visit my territory this time?¡±While drinking tea that Tanya brew, I ask.¡°I wanted to know about you,¡±¡°Haa ...¡± He gave a stupid response as reason, my prediction was true after all.¡°I did not know anything about you, I used you wrongly without any understanding of the situation, I also was very brute with you... I had the doubt if it was correct what I did ... So I visited here as I heard about you. ¡°¡°Really, that¡¯s in the past now. I said it quite clearly already.What do I gain from you listening calmly now? Did you want to know about me before, did you ask about it at that moment? Was it not that you judged me only based on what you thought at that moment without caring about what was the true after all?Besides, what if you havee to the conclusion that that you did was not right?your apologize doesn¡¯t mean anything to me, I do not want to have anything to do with your person.Rather, I just feel ufortable having you in my surroundings.¡±Dorsen did not shout at me, he only listened to my words.Oh, I thought that he would have a reaction based on how he was.¡°What were you going to do if you knew me and decided that I was right or wrong, or as a result, you came to the conclusion that it was not right what you did?¡±¡°That is ... I do not know.¡±¡°It will not only be a story for you anyway?¡±At his words, I say so and breathe heavily.¡°... ... In the beginning, I was thinking of apologizing to you¡± ¡°Oh, have you changed your thoughts, and after hearing me, you think I was in the wrong?¡±¡°No, it is not so, I thought that my apology has no meaning as you said. If I apologize, it does not change that I hurt you. When I return to the school, I will not go back to the side of the prince. Because now I think that they are wrong. ¡°¡°Well, the wonderful thing is that if I certainly apologize I will be sent away very soon .... And then although I cannot correct my mistake, I will not hurt you ever again, about the second prince I do not want you to worry because I do not want any restraint from him, so as to follow my justice without prejudice next time ¡°¡°Turning another page is the fact how I restrained you at that moment...¡±¡°Well, I can say that there is no ce where you can hurt me, whether it be mind or body,¡±I said good-naturedly.It is annoying if I¡¯m told that he will take responsibility for the scratches.¡°As you mentioned, there is nothing I can do for you, because I do not want your anything. Also, while going through the recent trouble and checking why the eastern part is unstable, you thrusted your head in the case is not it? ¡°¡°At the very least, I wanted to be your power.¡±¡°It is annoying¡±Iugh and say it sharply, Dorsen rounds his eyes as if surprised.¡°You are a knight, but before that you¡¯re the only son of Druna-sama, what do I say to the Catarburi family if something happened to you? It is known that there is a discontent between us with the preceding case. If there is any chance, there is a possibility that rumors start saying that I used the opportunity to retaliate to you in the first ce. ¡°¡°that is......¡±Fuu ... ..., I sigh again.I wonder how many times I breathed a sigh after seeing him.¡°You have not changed since that time, I think that having a feeling of justice is very wonderful but your current self-righteousness is very troublesome, because of the correctness that you trust so much, you don¡¯t look around yourself or think about the situation. As a result, there will be someone who will suffer inconveniences with your correct actions, and you are not even trying to take responsibility for the result ... ... as if you were a child longing to be a hero.¡°Such a thing......¡±¡°It can be said that the proof is that you lost to me. When I was told that my actions were wrong, as you mentioned, I abandoned the school and returned to my home. The rtionship between the Catabe family and the Armenian family can not be easily restored anymore. I just ept what I have made and not try to put my nose on others affairs. ¡°In my words, Dorsen waspletely silent.¡°If you have time to dream like a child, please do not involve me in it, though it is appreciated your attitude please stop and leave our territory. ¡°I folded the folding fan in my hand.I think that I am smiling for the first time from when I came here.The biggest smile from today is now.
Chapter 143
Settlement II¡°... .... Finally, could you tell me?¡±¡°Ok..¡±¡°What do you think about the knight?¡±¡°He is a proud man and a soldier from the guards ... ... However, since the knights are persons, I am worried that his pride and arrogance blurry his judgement.¡±Being a knight is like saying you carry a signboard.With only one person¡¯s action, the whole is seen.For me, Dean is right in what he says.I think trying to separate the whole from one person is the correct way, but inevitably the doubt will remain.¡°......Really¡±His face said so, it was refreshing somewhere.¡°I am sorry I have received a notice, I will excuse myself¡±And, he went out as a dash.¡°... Keep up the monitoring on him until he leaves the territory.¡±The figure disappears and I give instructions to Tanya.Tanya nodded as soon as she knew, bowed and went out.¡°What do you think?¡±I asked the two who were waiting behind.¡°Do you mean that person?¡±Asked Lyle while I answer him with a nod.¡°Come on ... ... I can not read his thoughts, so I can not say anything ...¡±Iughed..¡°...... Normally, if you know that a woman of the same age is better than you, and if you are beaten by that person too... ... You can not keep silent as a man.¡±¡°Oh, I wonder if something wille out of it¡±¡°No, it¡¯s not like that ... ... he¡¯s growing up.¡±¡°Growing ... Well, what Lyle says is good, but alright ... That boy future is unimaginable.¡±Dida smiled and said.To that word, I¡¯m absolutely firmly convinced of it.¡°Oh ... ... If he is not, I can sympathize with what Lyle is saying,¡±¡°Yes, I was told that he interfered in a gang fightst night¡±Dida had a fresh look with that.Though I can not imagine what he will be ... ... well, good.I said what I wanted to say.If ites to setting something with this ... ... It would be good.However, in fact, this time we are already putting pressure on the Catabellia family implicitly.My mother is fully cooperating with it.I can understand when the blood is drawn ...... Actually I saw it in that person¡¯splexion, it was such a panicking as when they got their eyes in that letter.Especially the wife ...... Mother of Dorsen.Druna-sama ...... The owner of the Catabellia family seemed to be quite calm.Is there something? I think..Well, good.Whatever he may be nning....... In the first ce, I did not make it happen.Just my feelings are a bit ufortable about it.But ¡°he¡± is different.¡°... ... Well, I will go out¡±At my words, they nodded.¡°I will ask for an escort for you as well,¡±To such thoughtful people, I smiled.To the fact that the two also protect me with their all, together.
Chapter 144
Conclusion
¡°... ... you also do not understand,¡±Iughed at him.In front of us was Van who was put in prison.¡°Iris ... ... Please help me ... Suddenly, put in here ... What am I doing here ...¡±¡°Do you think I do not know what you did?¡±I said that with a smile, Van rounds his eyes as if surprised for a moment.Oh, it is not easy to feign that expression.As I thought,ughter came up.¡°It has been quite easy to get what I wanted, thanks to you, thanks to the church, I was able to eliminate the aristocrats who were rted to the remnants of the corrupt broken Papacy ¡°If I can give my opinion about the priest Raffshimons in the matter, he moved quite fast.Thanks to that, I could sell my gratitude to him.I wonder, the result is superior to what I expected.¡°... What did I do ......¡±¡°There was a necessity to tell everyone about my territory problems? You used their mouths and you chose to be a g to start the incidents, you tried to condemn me with this case and Dorsen ? ¡°¡°I and the Vortic family, which is the ck organization, coborate and treat unfairly the people ...... There, if Dorsen witnessed, the fire ispleted. All the nobles would know and my family would be ruined, is not it?.A strategy of cing smoke and driving me out of the Almerian duke.¡±¡°I did not cause an incident, I only used the incident that happened, so there are a lot of variables and it is a little weak to condemn me.¡±¡°...... However, if you handed that scandal to the ce of Princess Ellia, it was another repercussion not.¡±¡°You aimed at Princess Ellia and her influence is still great.¡±¡°Because it was not rted to the incident itself, it is a scary ce that I might have not noticed if I had not monitored you and Dorsen originally ... so there will be a special payment for the members who were watching you two people.¡±¡°Ah ... and also... Because the evidence isplete, we do not need any strange excuses. Your house has already been crushed by your father¡¯s injustice, and you¡¯re already a citizen in my territory and you are already caught. You have lost influence too. You will not have any shields this time ...... I don¡¯t think you can arrest me, as a noblewoman I am, by raising something like I arrested you to the nobility.¡°... ... please forgive me ...!! I confused by her sweet words and used ...!Van grasps the bars on the iron cage.The momentum was strong, and a loud noise echoed.At that moment, my escort stands in front of me.¡°... Of course, we will report this case to the church and the kingdom as the Duke of Almeria, whether the punishment for you is handed down to the church and decided under the country or under the duke.. We have to consult with the church, but in any case ... it will never be a light punishment ¡°I turned my back, handed over the papers of his case to be sent.From behind, I heard that Van is crying disconste, but I can not hear what he is saying.¡°... I was relieved¡±¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡±¡°When I looked at his face, I thought that my determination might soften a little bit ...¡±Anyway, my previous life was a peaceful one in Japan.Of course there were penalties including the death penalty, but that was a story that was not real for us, it was something of a distant country.That¡¯s why I thought I would be hesitant if he were to appeal to me with his familiar face ...Thankful, there was not such a thing at all.However, I think of it as an administrative within me that it¡¯s a matter of necessity.Such a feeling was there.¡°... It was good how this was solved..¡±I once gave him a chance.He kicked the chance and betrayed me.Thanks to the refreshing number of enemies who refused to reflect, I¡¯m at easy with the punishment I gave him, I do not need to refrain.¡°Well, Ipleted my purpose here, let¡¯s go home.¡±
Chapter 145
Back story
¡°... .... ah ... after all, neither Van nor Dorsen were of use.¡±Laughter leaked out.¡°Were not you expecting it from the beginning? It would be really lucky if they were of use not?¡±In the words of Dean, I nodded.¡°Well, this case is just a little gift from my part ... to ... her,¡±The n is progressing smoothly.Meanwhile, I was able to imagine her panicking and I enjoy it very much.¡°A terrible one you are, some nobility houses have not been demoted to your game yet, because the church¡¯s case post superstitions have not been lifted but soon it will be possible not?¡±¡°Oh, I am kind, because those people were involved with the papers of the church in the first ce, sooner orter this will happen. I just gave them the opportunity for thest resuscitation before their ruin ... .... However, since they didn¡¯t appreciate it and ruined themselves, it does not itch to help them a little. ¡°In my words, this time Deanughed grandly.¡°Sorry, Van and Dorsen, I thought that they would bring us a little more fun ... but after all, those boys were useless.¡±In truth, Van was preparing a much more interesting game for me though.But the surveince of that woman¡¯s hand was sharper than I thought, and I had no choice but to give up this game and solve them faster.It¡¯s regrettable, that I had to end my game with them with this incident.¡°Oh, it¡¯s harsh ... clearly, like your mother ... ....¡±¡°Do not talk about my mother, do you know how often you mention her¡±¡°... This is rude, but I think you should appreciate myments because you have grown so far because of her.¡±¡°Hehe ... ... is that a new joke?¡±¡°No, it is a very impressive fact, on the other hand she was your teacher too, you are now ady thanks to her.¡±In Dean¡¯s words, I thought for a moment.Indeed, mother was a good teacher. ...... On the other hand as ady I¡¯m not so good like her yet.
Chapter 146
InvisibleMy mother was born in Twil ¡®s Country.Why did she came to this country ...... to investigate this country and act as an intermediary to pass information to her country.It seems she was sneaking into the royal pce, and she was doing her job well at first.Why did she fall in love with the baron?My mother was a beautiful one.Appearance is also a weapon.It is a good thing that her appearance was excellent, it was helpful if well used.If it is a mediocre figure it can be ignored and not achieve anything but if it is an excellent figure it is also handy to let the nobility and royalty of the enemy country fall.Of course, there are many other things that she needed to have, not just appearance.Anyway, as my mother¡¯s appearance was good, Honey trap ... ... the so-called color scheme was the best option.But even though this, my mother got crazy ... mother got to like a baron, and she couldn¡¯tplete her mission because she fell in love.Well, thanks to that, I was born.After that, she looked for a corner to hide with me and refused the instructions of Divan.She was witnessed by the Baron¡¯s wife¡¯s at that scene, and mother¡¯s identity was dangerous for them, it seems that mother left the baron at that moment.About this, it was said that Divan also failed the mission.It seems that the goal was to let me be recognized as a member of the baron house and create chaos in the nobility as I ascend into the aristocratic society.At that time, the n became a foam.Totally ...... Divan is also a key point, why it failed.Well, I was okay because she came back safely.However, to say that it is thanks to that wife that she coulde back, it is ironic.The correct wife advised my mother.¡°You are a stain for the baron. There is trouble for my husband just because you are there. Go out instantly. If you don¡¯t go out, I¡¯ll report it to the country ¡°.In the end the baron concerned that his wife would report her to the country preferred to have us long away from him.Anyway, why did my mother obediently go out?You ought to be able to threaten the baron with a shield, you had such power to get use of.The baron family would be in trouble if my mother¡¯s identity is divulged.Yet instead of doing so, mother left home not to bother him.At that time, she could not prepare much, she was in no condition to prepare anything.She managed to give birth to me safely, but my life was so painful without money.It will attract unwanted attention and various spections would be made, if a woman of nobility runs to a poor and rural state with the clothes on as when she was in the baron house.And such spections will turn to murmurs, and rumors, that are transmitted even if adults do not tell the child of the woman directly....... Thanks to that, they said a lot of heartless things about me.There were a lot of hard things to endure, bad moments and harassing.Even if asking my mother why father does not exist, mother never returned an answer.If Divan didn¡¯t appear and did not teach it about it, I would have been left unknown forever.Divan taught me a lot of things.From the viewpoint of people ¡®s observation, choosing a way to get in the favorable side of each person while observing them, education that can correspond to a wide range of activities.The world is wide, and everything in my world where only malicious intent directed to me, but it was a small space in the wide world.I was keeping it a secret from my mother that I met him.I felt that the secret is going to be overwhelming, but I enjoyed it purely.
Chapter 147
My Story
In the meantime, mother fell sick.
It was an epidemic disease.
Though it is a disease healed by medicine, the medicine was so expensive that we could not reach it.
Divan did not have anyone to consult about the medicine.
While that, the condition of mother became worse and worse.
Then ¡ I asked Divan, to visit the baron.
Perhaps it might help her ¡ ¡ and so on I thought.
Far from asking, however, I could not even meet him and got driven out from the front door.
Besides, the legal wife moved in order to have eyes everywhere and make mother a deceased one.
Divan managed to help me at thest minute, but I do not know what would have happened without him.
I got very angry with Divan.
Considering a little, I can tell that my existence is an eye-catching one for the wife, even if she does not care about the Twilies country.
¡°But the owner of the baron house is my father! I thought he would surely help if he learned about the situation. ¡°
Divan admonished me for shouting so.
Stop seeing dreams.
Despite watching mother say that she woke up from love dreaming in truth, she could not get divorced afterwards as a result of what happened.
After mother disappeared, the wife did not search for us.
For the aristocracy, it was just a romance game.
Even if I was born at the end, they do not care about it.
¡ ¡ I could not object it.
Rather, I was convinced.
After all, rtionships between people are about deceiving and being deceived.
Winning, and winning.
I have learned so much from Divan.
It is only love that lets the person blind and lost.
The person who fell in love.
The one who believed, loses.
My mother lost.
¡¡ Oh, why is it?
How simple, easy to understand.
Then I will fight with all I have.
Fight and be a winner.
People in the town who overlooked me, as well as the members of the baron house.
And the mother who put me in this environment.
Win over, look back, look down on them.
I swore so then.
Chapter 148
Invisible story..... But, the oath was broken soon.My mother is dead.I got medicine from Divan, but it waste.No wonder, no tears came.It was pity that upied my heart.Poor, mother.If you lose, it is only a miserable death waiting afterwards.I¡¯m not like my mother.
I have crushed the goal that my mother couldn¡¯t, to see with my eyes what is deep inside people and how to turn everything in my favor, I¡¯ll show you mother, how things have to be.There is nothing that attaches me in this country.So, I do not care what happens.Let¡¯s prove what will happen if I take the road my mother did not.I took this vow in my heart.¡°As you said, the baron took me in as soon as the legal wife died, I wonder if that man will be a good teacher for my path ... Well ... it¡¯s too ridiculous¡± andughedThe nobility¡¯s children all gather in one ce and live together until certain age.The goal is to deepen friendship among the aristocrats and learn etiquette and rules before being included as nobles into society.Of course there is also that ... ... For kids who do not have fiances, it is a ce to meet others and get a fiance.In other words, while in the academy our life consists of learning manners and how to conduct ourselves depending the situations.. to some extent.For me, it makes me learn how to gain advantage of the upper society and cave my path...... True, I have little idea in mind how to guide everything to my goal here.Even rtives are treated as a game piece so it is fresh that it¡¯s crude and open the game.With someone who is still in the family even a little goodwill would turn them into my puppets so I used it to be connected with everyone ... ... I will not be able to seed in my ns overnight because aristocratic society has all types of schemes but I¡¯ll climb higher as I make more and more connections and turn all them into my puppets...Well ... at the start I could use this environment well and incorporate all teachings into it to prepare the terrain to my advantage.What I learned from Divan was much better than what I learned at the Baron house to help myself in this environment.¡°... ... Such a thing, starting college.... it¡¯s a good thing, hey, Divan. It¡¯s about time for you, start the ns... and please entertain me I¡¯m expecting much from them.¡±¡°Of course¡±Divan said that andughed.Looking at the smile, Iughed again.
Chapter 149
Post-treatment and reporting¡°... ... what a method, I¡¯m afraid of getting used to it, are not you?¡±While being surrounded by documents, I¡¯m immersed in my thoughts.The noise of writing was crisp and the feather pen moving was echoing in the room.On the desk, a number of documents.It¡¯s not a bunch, it¡¯s a mountain.In addition to the documents of ordinary work, there is also a part that has umted during the problem with the eastern city....... But it is better than all the papers I had to review after returning of the problem with the emunication of the previous church.Since then, I have made preparations of what to do in the case of something happening, while in my ausence.While I think that nothing should happen yet for the moment, it¡¯s good to have all prepared ahead of time.¡°Well, it¡¯s over ... ...¡±Thankful, in fact, this time I was helped by Sebas to finish.¡°Thank you too Sebas¡±¡°I skipped instructions and processing because Dean helped to process that.¡±¡°Well ...... Even though I was back in such a hurry, the papers preparations werecking. Thankfully he helped too.¡±Although while I was signing the documents, in my mind his name was all that upied my thoughts, fortunately, it seems I didn¡¯t sign his name in the papers.¡°Excuse me, Mdy¡±Along with the knocking sound, Tanya came in.Her look seems a bit confused.¡°There is a report, is it OK now?¡±¡°Yes, it¡¯s okay because the work is finished, so what is the report about?¡±¡°Yes, there are two reports that came in...... One seems that Dorsen has resigned from the knights, and there is a movement from the Earl of Catabera... ... probably about thetter case I think that it will be officially informed to me from the Armelia¡¯s Duke house.¡±¡°Yeah ... What about the movement of Dorsen?¡±¡°After returning to the kingdom, he disappeared from our maps... ... Shall I still follow him?¡±¡°Wow ... No ... There¡¯s nothing left for him to do with us now, wealth and honor are the only merits he has been polishing up to now, not needed for us. And here I also believe that with Lyle and Dida present it¡¯s enough... .... So if you are going to follow him, I¡¯d like you to turn those people you send into an investigation team to search for the movements of the kingdom. ¡°¡°Ok mdy, I will make the arrangements as you instructed¡±¡°Please, can you bring me another report?¡±¡°The resolution about the case of the nobles involved with Van in this incident has came out, Van seems to have a poisoned the former pope as well, and the other aristocrats who were involved reced the principal of the noble¡¯s college.¡±I look at the list Tanya handed me over.¡°so...¡±¡°... is not so surprising, is it?¡±¡°Because I was forecasting to a certain extent this scenery when I sent a letter to the priest Rafshimons and the kingdom¡±A bitter smile floats in my mouth while I say it.Van is amoner who has no shield and nothing now....... There is no reason to be safe, trying to conspire with the child¡¯s of the aristocrat is something expected.What I generated with the church case, is nothing less than reversing the state of the system of this country from the ground up.Until now Daryl church has kept him sheltered from everything, but now he¡¯s with nothing to count on and there is a knob on his eyes that is taking his rightful ce when recing the previous pope.For Princess Ellia, I guess that she wanted to take care of me early before I do any more unnecessary things like the church¡¯s case.¡°Although I was a little surprised that she decided to make her move so early.... I knew it, that is why I handed it over to the kingdom. I delivered a helping hand to him once ... It was him that refused it... ¡°¡°... then you made him to be a sacrifice so that other aristocrats who are in your way disappear as originally scheduled while with other methods? ¡°Most of all, the nobles who epted the proposition of Van this time are only those who are dogs of Ellia.Nheless, it seems that the head of the territory located in the north of the Duke of Armelia also falls within that scope, so it should be said that Van yed well enough the role to spread so far....... The overseas merchants came frequently even after raising exportation tariffs, so I was not bothered by what trouble could the northern territory cause.¡°It is certainly true that I could not eliminate them with my hand but I am afraid that if you leave this work for your mother, it will be terrible for them¡±¡± it¡¯s good.¡±Iughed in spite of not wanting at Tanya ¡®s words.¡°Thank you. What you said is truly wonderful. Please check whether the sentence was executed securely, actually I¡¯m still concerned about it, because I don¡¯t know how it will result, lets see what happens, hope everything can proceed smoothly. Then Tanya. If I have a break please bring me a cup of tea at the salon, I need your tea at these moments. ¡°¡°I know¡±Tanya smiled sweetly.Because I am considering my physical condition, I¡¯m seriously taking in consideration the time for breaks and saying it on a voluntary basis she seems so happy that she smiles like this now.To that smile, I stood up pretending that I did not notice her happiness that I had a break as I saved that feeling in my chest.
Chapter 150
Tea partyI walked out of the room, walked for a short time and arrived at the salon, I sat on a chair.Then without having to wait, the tea that Tanya brewed is ced in front of me.¡°... It¡¯s delicious¡±¡°Sorry, I will excuse myself, but something has happened, please tell the maid servants if you need anything, I¡¯ll be back soon¡±¡°Yes, thanks.¡±After she leaves this room with quick footsteps, I exhale all the things that I had stuffed in and breathe deeply again.Then, the scent of herbal tea crashed into into my nose....... Oh, this tea.. how it makes me calm down.... That moment when I heard Van¡¯s death sentence from Tanya.My emotions were mixed in, it¡¯s difficult to describe it, if emotions were colors, it would have been like some ugly colors being randomly mixed in with other various beautiful colors. Something like that passed through my heart.But it was strange because in my head my thoughts were strangely clear and cold.It seems that it was a transient kind of calming state of mind that I had there.Turning my vision to the flowers and the surrounding green, the tiredness of my eyes was healed a little.I am not conscious of my tiredness when I see the document, but when I see green, I realize that my eyes are tired.I must be careful to not lose even a bit of my eyesight ...... Because there is no contact lens in this world.With that thought, I enjoyed the scenery I can see right now.The Duke of Almeria, of course, has an exclusive gardener.These gardens are precisely calcted and built by them, and they work day by day to preserve their beauty.How pleasurable it is that you can see such beautiful scenery close to you.... .... Speaking of which, I was absently drunk by the wave of thinking.I had a letter that came from Mimosa long ago.The letter said that someone with an engagement proposal came to her house, and she epted it.She is a girl who minded the situation and did not step if she has not set her decision on stone, but should I say that the power of love is amazing or horrible?At first I wrote a letter saying what kind of person he is with some celebration words at her engagement, but then her reply has not arrived.Although I was busy with the Vortic family in particr, I did not do anything outside after all ... I wonder if I will write her a letter again or await her response.While I thought about such a thing, Dida suddenly appeared in front of my eyes.¡°... Ah, Dida¡±¡°Princess ... ... Are you taking a break?¡±¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±¡°Ok, then, I¡¯ll hand over the documents to Sebaster, so please read it, the content is about the reorganization of the guards and how will them operate from now on. I will be following this changes, but something ising also from Lyle so please call him when you have time. ¡°¡°Yes, I know, will you go out?¡±¡°In the day ...... I¡¯m not going right now so,¡±¡°If that is the case, will you have a break and apany me to drink tea?¡±¡°Well then, I will ept your proposition.¡±Dida smiled and sat down in front of me.When I looked at his line of sight, the maid who was awaiting at the side, before I sent out a word to her, ced a cup and poured him tea.
Chapter 151
Tea party II¡°What? this tea was brewed by Tanya?¡±¡°Oh, I understood well..¡±As I pointed out, he smiles bitterly.¡°Well, then... why did the princess detain me?¡±¡°Although I can not say anything about the report ..., there is something I want to tell you¡±I drink thest bit of tea in the cup and put it on the desk.Dida, who is on the other side of my line of sight, has corrected his posture immediately unintentionally.¡°Do not get so stiff, okay?¡±¡°If you say so... the princess will not make me face a serious problem now not?¡±¡°Oh..¡±I pointed out that I did not expect it andughed.It seems that his face stiffens as a habit depending on what he talks about.¡°Sorry, so it¡¯s ament only, actually, Dorsen seems to have left the Knights¡±Dida seemed to have met Dorsen several times at grandfather¡¯s ce and was involved with him at the incident of the Vortic family.Because it had something to do with the incident, I decided to tell you ahead of time.¡°...... That¡¯s right¡±The reaction of Dida was more extreme than what I thought.It¡¯s almost as if it is obvious.¡°You¡¯re not surprised like I thought ... No way ... did you know?¡±¡°No, I did not know, but I was preconcepting it somehow.¡±¡°Well ... why?¡±¡°He told me that before leaving home, he had always in mind the question of, what is a knight?, and that he had repeated that question to himself hundred times without answer..¡°Have you said to him that he is not a true knight, or something about being a knight?¡±No, but he has said to us ¡°I thought that you and Lyle are better than me, I always thought I was the knight I had once imagined.¡± but it was because I did not understand well, now ¡°I do not know¡± what means to be a knight in the true sense.¡°Oh dear...¡±He stated, ¡± I stick to my name, I am arrogant, far away from what I should be as a knight¡±¡°What did you say in return?¡±¡°What is a knight supposed to be if you think so?¡± ... Even so, I guess, I can only be myself because I do my best. No matter if I ask myself ¡°What kind of person do you want to be¡± I¡¯ll be what I am. I guess that¡¯s why I do not want to think so much about what I should do and what I want to do, I feel I¡¯m not firmer enough if I¡¯m not convinced of myself. It¡¯s not strange that you are pursuing the ideal just because you do not understand what means that ideal, so why do not you stick to the knight team and just be yourself, deeply arrogant at the position of the eldest boy of the Countess? Well, as a nobility baby boy most likely ¡°¡°Tough words, did you really tell him that?¡±¡°Well, something simr, then he said, ¡°When I came to this ce, I was repeatedly made remember that the crimes Imitted are heavy and that the sin will exist forever, as long as my existence is that of a knight, that is why I need redeem what I did, and... I will truly redeem my own remembering the figure I longed for, and when I have a clear image I will aim for it again ¡°¡°Well ... that¡¯s a good thing.¡±¡°I guess the princess experience is quite rich, I guess it was definitely a heavy decision for him, is not it?¡±¡°I am not interested if it was¡±¡°It is quite a cold word¡±¡°Even I think so, but what can I do? I can only express that ... What he did to me ... and will help in something this territory to hear what he says? I do not care whatever he does, honestly, I believe that past things are good if ¡°do not care¡± are my feelings for them¡±¡°Did you forgive them?¡±¡°...... That thing at that time has already happened, nothing can be done about it. I have also changed through the experience I went trough at that time. It is a good meaning or a bad meaning, we will not know. What is already in the past, doesn¡¯te back, and I have something important to care for now¡±While being busy everyday, I became even able to think like a different person, far from the past.There is something more important than to be concerned about now....... Most of all, that time is engraved deeply into my heart. So I cannot change my impression now..Although the personality of my previous me and I merged, there are scars that traumatized me from that.
Chapter 152
Tea party IIII
¡°The other side is actively trying to create problems for the princess ¡¡±
¡°It was a problem at that moment. While I think he had a heavy determination, I think that what is important is the future. While he always ask himself what he is aiming for, for myself, this is what is right. ¡°
A good example is when I started as an acting lord here.
At that time I was looking at what to aim ¡ ¡ and I was questioned about the form of the territory that I am aiming for.
Even though I think ¡°it will be like this¡± on my own, there wille a time to ask questions at myself about what I¡¯m aiming, sometimes I lose sight of it and look again, get up and continue to pursue it.
People are weak to such temptations, wanting to choose an easy way. ¡¡ Of course, including me.
¡°So, can he run through it? Even if it fails, he can stand up and continue to aim, I think that is the most difficult and important thing¡±
¡°Well, it is definitely difficult. Even I will get lost or fail.¡±
Dida said that, andughed.
¡°Well ¡ that¡¯s it, I understood his story. Thank you, Dida¡±
¡°Hey ¡ ¡ Well, then ¡I¡¯ll be around if anything.¡±
¡°Yes, I regret to have stopped you, I¡¯m sorry.¡±
¡°No, I will excuse you.¡±
I will have another cup of tea but for me alone this time.
It¡¯s a long time here and the sunset is shining on the garden.
Quiet, time. I am deeply concerned about wanting to continue such times forever.
¡°¡ ¡ I¡¯m home now, Mdy¡±
It was Tanya that appeared without a sound.
¡°Wee back, Tanya¡±
¡°I have performed as I was being told about Dorsen, I will report again if there is any movement again¡±
¡°Well, please.¡±
Chapter 153
Work¡°... ... It seems that the disaster countermeasures are progressing a lot, thanks to grandfather¡±While listening to reports from merchants who participed in the construction, I read the materials at hand.Water pollution control is important for the territory of the Duke of Almeria, that is facing the sea and some rivers flow in the territory.My grandfather has implemented measures to minimize the damage caused by floods in some way.How can we develop to preventndslides and earthquakes so our control on natural disasters bes richer ... ... There are people who can think about the measures for that, but it may not happen too, for such risks that may not happen for decades or hundreds of years ahead I will not ask to much of this world to take measures.Especially when natural disasters happen, the idea of ??¡±it can not be helped¡± is immersed in the people.In front of the great power of nature, I wonder what I can do with my human power.Perhaps it may not happen, no, I guess it is postponing problems to events that can not be expected to happen.... ... It was probably my grandfather who had devised measures to manage somehow early those events, he really thought about the people and loved the territory.And my father took over and after him, I am working on it now.¡°... and so on, the report is over¡±¡°Ok, thank you. After we deliberate, I will give instructions as well.¡±¡°... Iris ... Would you please answer me a question?¡±¡°What?¡±¡°It is a very silly question from the person who gets the job, but ... is it really necessary this construction?¡±¡°What does that mean?¡±¡°I have never heard that the two rivers currently under construction have flooded before, rather than doing such a construction, for example, to subsidize the cleansing of the northern part of the river, or to fund the expansion of the port... Don¡¯t you think that is better? I think that will help enrich this territory. ¡°There was a knocking sound at the timing when he was saying those words and Reim came in.¡°The flooding has happened before, one hundred fifty years ago and the other a hundred years ago¡±When the words from a third party appeared, the merchant looked to Reim as if he were surprised.¡°I¡¯m sorry, mdy, as the meeting ce is ready, it¡¯s up to you toe when you can.¡±¡°Oh, thank you. Reim¡±¡°...... Reim, is it? Excuse me, where did you learn about the previous flooding?¡±¡°It¡¯s in the report of the historical owner of thisnd at that time. In particr, there are some other important data in the report. It is written about how much damage urred at that time and how was the rescue¡±¡°... ... how much time and efforts would you need to read something from a hundred years ago and that report you read from a hundred fifty years ago ...?¡±¡°No, that¡¯s not at all, I have read all the remaining materials since the first Duke of Almeria gave me this territory.¡±¡°No way ... ...¡±It¡¯s no wonder that he will be surprised.Even though it is an existing thing, it¡¯s something we have read from a document hundreds of years ago.Lucky we¡¯re talking about Reim who dly reads the amount of documents that would make me feel terrified just by imagining it.¡°Especially in the flood one hundred fifty years ago when the damage was the most, two viges sunk to the bottom of theke. Naturally all the crops were damaged ¡°¡°As a matter of fact, if I turn funds into development of the port as you say, the territory may be richer, but is there a guarantee that this disaster will not ur in the future?¡±¡°that is......¡±To my question, he cannot find words.¡°In your generation, it may not happen indeed, but, in your child¡¯s generation? Are you sure he will not be struck with this disaster? or your grandchild¡¯s? ...... After all, if it happens, you can not prevent at that time, it¡¯s alreadyte¡± I do not want to regret it if it were to happen. ¡°We might be able to protect the future generations of the territory if we take the measures now, can you not oppose this anymore?¡±¡°... Would you like to reduce the risks of that disaster if were to happen in the future? Well, well I understood, I was very disappointed that I asked questions that would damage the territory in a future¡±¡°It¡¯s good ... .... I should be med. I didn¡¯t gave enough information for you and other organizations of the territory to understand my actions. I¡¯ll make sure everyone is informed and understand from now on every step I take. ¡°¡°Yes, thanks.¡±
Chapter 154
Work II¡°By the way ... you have good eyes, I realize now, you are doing everything for us citizens, you¡¯re a true ruler¡±¡°In fact, I have attended the school by instructions of my father, and of course in the school it wasmerce what my studies were about, but I asionally sneaked into other ssroom courses and heard the content of the natural disasters lesson because I was interested.¡±¡°Well ... it was such a thing ... the school is functioning very well, so if that is the case .... I will show you the state of the construction went it¡¯s more advanced. You cane to the conference too.¡±¡°Oh, is that good?¡±It made his eyes shine while asked me.¡°Yeah¡±The contents of the conference are written on the paper he currently has in his hand.There is no such thing as being troubled from the beginning about him attending.¡°... ... Raim ... tell him to prepare another seat.¡±¡°Ok¡±Once she went out of the office, she came back to inform me that the preparations will be finished in a few minutes.I stand up as I urge her.In one corner of the mansion, all the buildings and rooms are released for the sake of government.There a lot of government officials hurriedly working.Such a sight, for him walking behind me seems to be interesting.In the conference room we arrived, there were already five older men and two government officials.¡°Everyone, thank you foring to the meeting today, so let¡¯s advance the meeting promptly, please see the material at hand. If you have anyment, say it.¡±¡°It is progressing as expected, we confirmed the site and it was as instructed¡±¡°However, it is better to advance this side of the embankment a little faster, the load will be applied to the other side as it is.¡±When the five old men saw the report of the current construction¡¯s state, they exchanged opinions fervorously....... I¡¯m not good enough for this, there is too many details.I have much more knowledge than them... but it¡¯s about Japan .... I regret that I should have acquired more skills suited for cases like this.However, I do not have time to regret and stop now.I have only one pair of hands and eyes, and only one head.I can not start learning everything now.That¡¯s why I gather people topensate for what I miss.People¡¯s interest is that person. What is stimted by knowledge is different from person to person.In other words, what I want to say is that some people have examined and analyzed the events that actually urred in the past about the flood control, and mapped waterways that will spread water to the fields.They have gathered that info and so they are talking about this.Fortunately, as a result of establishing a school, such intellectual seekers have be easy to gather.urately, thanks to the fact that the school director nned and implemented policies to have a school¡¯s library....... Although a conference about this happened more than ten times, they did not actively discuss like this at the beginning.However, the dreams that I had are bing a reality.The idea of what I had learned in my past, the idea of what I was thinking to create, we¡¯re looking it with our eyes now.Since I gave them the path to follow, everyone began to express their opinions while shining their eyes.Then, they began to coborate with each other and try to make better ones.It¡¯s my job here to control the ce so as not to derail if they are too enthusiastic.I got to told to a certain extent, what was decided at the end of the meeting.
Chapter 155
Seeking more personnel¡°Let¡¯s give instructions as quickly as I can confirm that there is a contractor to start, but what about supplementing the personnel?¡±Despite suddenly changing the topic, a person came into the room, he immediately opens his mouth to answer my question without being upset.¡°I hired some persons as daily subsidiary workers. Nevertheless, although currently we have enough for the lowest level personnel, more people will be needed if the work needs to progress further.¡±¡°From the perspective of the finance department, it is difficult to allow more budget to this construction¡±¡°I see .... However, there are those who are still unfamiliar with work, idents ur, some people get injured, etc. If the injuries are big, the number of staff will be reduced ordingly, so I can¡¯t make up for those. ¡°¡°How is the treatment of the injured people?¡°We take them home or to a hospital.¡±¡°What is the treatment cost?¡±¡°That is self-paying.¡± Of courseHe looked as if I was asking something ridiculous, as if what he said was the most natural thing..¡°Ok.... As for the measures, I will also think about it. Today, I will close with this. Thank you everyone.¡±When I said the dissolution, I went to moisten my dry throat.Today was also a hot discussion, I was probably thirsty.When I finished drinking arge ss of drinks, everyone stood up and went out.¡°How was it?¡±As I brought him in, he turned his eyes looking excited.¡°I learned a lot, I even felt that my heart was hotter thanks to your enthusiasm.¡±¡°Yes ... that was good.¡±I also return a smile to his straight and shiny eyes and enthusiastic voice.¡°Thank you very much for giving me a valuable experience¡±After seeing him off, I saw the material at hand again.¡°Injured people ......¡±¡°Oh my gosh, I miss you Dean¡±In my own words, Reim who was next to me reacted.¡°I.. I don¡¯t have anything to say about that... I was thinking a bit of what we could do about it...¡±¡°If you have something worrying you, I¡¯ll hear it anytime Reim.¡± Speaking of which, talking about disasters, it may be better to pay more attention to it this year.¡°No way, have you heard the signs of a natural disaster approaching already in this territory?¡±¡°No, no, but.. there wasn¡¯t a hot day in several months this year, and now suddenly it has been a long hot day .... There is a lot of heavy rain after long hot days in this territory, especially in the western part ¡°¡°Thank you. About that, can you give me the relevant document at ater time?¡±¡°Of course!¡±¡°Then ... I¡¯m counting on you about it, Reim¡±
Chapter 156
End of the Count of CataberiaI read all the materials in detail and write and sign documents.¡°A letter has arrived for mdy¡±I disconnected my eyes from the desk and received the letter from Tanya.¡°Well, from whom ... oh, it¡¯s from my father, and there is a letter of the Earl of Cataberia together?¡±Dida and Tanya react to his name.They wrinkled slightly the eyebrows, it looked bad.The Earl of Cataberia is, in other words, the father of Dorsen.They are wary of what kind of content it is.I started to read the letter from my father beforehand with a bitter smile to her reaction.¡°From your father,¡± Let¡¯s solve it in this way ¡°...... Ahhh?Next, I read a letter from the Earl of Cataberia.¡°Ohhhh!¡±While I was reading the letter, I was surprised and raised my voice in spite of not wanting myself.¡°What kind of contents are these....?¡±¡°In short, it¡¯s to apologize, there is no other things in the letter, straight up and down the sentences are to apologize... .... officially the Earl of Cataberia apologizes about the behavior of Dorsen when he came to the Duke of Almeria territory and caused problems. Is it that father protested? It¡¯s a reply to me because of my father protests?...-... Anyway, I resigned to the Knights and decided to take Dorsen aside so he can¡¯t cause anymore troubles, so I wonder if it¡¯s possible that you put this case off at this?.-Dear Father, I wonder if you protested ...?¡±¡°His parents seem to have been especially angry with Dorsen except for the second prince that was dly at the trouble he caused to mdy¡±To Tanya¡¯s information, I am surprised.Even though it¡¯s been a long time since then, I have learned about it only now.¡°Well, was that so?¡±¡°Because at that time he was at the service of Prince¡¯s Ed dy¡±, as the second prince said before, no matter what the official notice says, hisdy has the decision ...even though hisdy was still not royalty¡±Immediately after that, a notice of abrogation of the engagement came from the royal pce.Although Yuri was epted by Princess Ellia, the abandonment of the engagement with me would have been decisive, so it seems that it was officially decided now.Still, at that time when Dorsen did that to me I was still a royalty as the engagement was not disolved.¡°In that sense, at that time Dorsen had already done something that should not bemitted. Is it the called family warmth that action the Earl of Cataberia did when stepping down from the knight position and restricting his son to his house for correction? In a sense, it was to protect him. My father would have noticed that he was protecting him, and that made him angry.¡±
¡± In particr, I have heard heard that your mother¡¯s anger and actions were great. ¡°
¡°Oh dear......¡±¡°It seems that your mother herself interacted with the knights and taught them, as your grandfather is the chief of the military, they had a lot of joined tranings. Since it¡¯s like that, the anger about using the Order as such is probably more than your father.¡± Chivalry is not something that one would show off and break its rules as one pleases, even for a knight¡¯s hand, is not it? If it¡¯s a knight who wields power against a weak maiden as a knights president who will ept such a person as a knight ... ¡°After misunderstanding the Earl of Cataberia as protecting him only for being his son, your mother was so furious that she was dered to be absent from all of the parties that needed to be attended ¡°¡°Mother......¡±Because Tanya was indifferent when she said mother ¡®s words, I felt my mother¡¯s anger greater.¡°Even then, is the Earl of Cataberia leaving the Knights ?... ... Then, who is the sessor to the position? Just to be sure, can you confirm it? Oh, please also bring these documents at the same time..¡±¡°Ok¡±After Tanya went out, I got a deep breath.I was surprised at the fact that described the letters.But ... moreover, I was happy.Even if I try to keep it, the corner of my mouth will rise without permission and it will make me smile.Because of at that time, my father got angry for me.Even though I was abandoned, even though I knew I was useless as the Duke¡¯s daughter.Even though I applied mud to my family¡¯s name to such an extent that I could not repair it...I was working desperately after being given the position of acting lord, at that time I did not want to disappoint them by doing something that did not meet their expectations anymore. ...... Of course, it is a different reason now....... I am distorted.Because even though others were killed, others lost their positions for life, I am d to hear the reason for it.Because I felt the love of my family in this situation.As I warned myself as an adultery, the shakes from my excitement made my neck shook and a clear sound reached my ear.That pocket watch was what Dean gave me when I was checking the eastern territory.If you decide to go to the city and want to give a present as a thank you gift for the Vortic family¡¯s case as well, please also buy one for me. Was Dean message.It is like a pair of figures that are two in one picture.While I¡¯m are stroking it, the joy and excitement that I felt until now settle down....... I thought about stopping thinking about this any further,I do not feel sympathy for them, but why is myself going out of joy?I crouch the pocket watch at the chest again.A warm smile emerges from that warm feeling that springs from inside my chest.What is he doing?I could not thank him enough for all the help he gave me and the satisfaction it caused me. Always kept helping me...Not only my work but also helped my heart.Rely on, rely on ... lean on me.I feel love when I think that help is sharing the weight of responsibility leading to the tomorrow of the citizens, but he sometimes distances himself and makes me feel on my own and sometime makes me stand when I¡¯m down.That is why I want to do it myself and not depend so much on him.....It is because I can not be with you as a man with a woman... he said.I thought so, I pulled out a document and wrote down the n I was thinking of before.Just then.¡°Long time no see, mdy¡±Dean came in with a knocking sound.
Chapter 157
Insurance system¡°Di, Di ... ... Dean !!¡±¡°Yes, it¡¯s me Dean, what are you doing, how are you surprised like that, perhaps I came at a bad time?¡±Dean¡¯s face bes cloudy.¡°No, not at all, please sit there. There is something I¡¯d like to consult you a bit ... Oh, tea ...¡±No way... I could not say I was thinking about you, I gave my greetings to Dean and suggested a seat.Even so, I am nervous and can not speak well.After being conscious of my feelings, there were various things that I could do natural before and now I be nervous ....¡°Before Ie here, when I passed by Tanya, I asked her to bring two teas if she could, even though that.. mdy did something happen? ¡°¡°No ... ... I was only thinking a bit ... ....¡±I did not know how to reply, it was a bad reply.Or rather awkward ... ... Anyway.. Tanya, when will youe?Tanya came into the room with tea, my wish came through.As I drink the herb tea which she brewed, it soothes my mind.¡°Thank you foring, thank you. As I said earlier, I was thinking a bit, as you just appeared at the timing I wanted to talk to you, it surprised me ... sorry, I apologize, for my awkward treatment and I could not say enough thanks for your help previously with the eastern case and with the documents ... ¡°I cover my heart and choose the words calmly.If I close my mind to my feelings, I can talk with him the same way as before.If I can¡¯t do it, I will destroy everything I have constructed so far with my hands.Because it¡¯s a feeling that he will not ept.Once someone understands it, disputes will arise.Because I like him and this ce, I choose to cover my heart.¡°No, thank you ... .... I am doing what I wanted to do. I am sorry to havee so suddenly. This time I came for another issue, I was concerned about what was the ending of the previous incidents, so I decided toe in. I should have let you know beforehand. ¡°¡°No, I do not mind when youe because it¡¯s always very helpful. So, although it is consultation it¡¯s wee...¡±Immediately, I will start talking to him about the n I was thinking and what had happened with the previous cases.The n I was introducing was the insurance system.I¡¯ve talked to Dean a while ago about it.When I think about the concept little by little, I left the original draft and do a new one with the paper at hand adding the new details.In theory, the beginning of the insurance system is said to originate from the traditional mutual aid association of the guild of medieval Germany.If you be injured and you can not work, ie decreases and it is a big blow to households. Of course, morale falls in that situation.As a matter of course so an ident doesn¡¯t happen, if you prepare for unforeseen circumstances, you can work more securely.Moreover, it is good in the sense that the feeling of belonging to this territory bes stronger.Why do not we have all such arrangements for the people living in this territory as well as on the construction site if it starts anyway?¡°That¡¯s the idea that has been told before, but now it is, ... ....¡±¡°Well, when we discussed before, the n has stopped until the priorities are done, but now we are already on track for the other ns ... and foremost, now we need the system, of course we will also issue subsidies for the people in the territory. When we are able to cut the useless part of the budget allocation, we should be able to secure that amount ... Well ... ... To the end the mutual aid of the people, everyone to help each other ... ... that is the most important. ¡°¡°It¡¯s funny.¡±That said, Dean gleamed his eyes andughed as she smiled.This idea is as fresh as it was when you refuted the faces of the financial sector officials before.¡°At the same time, it is difficult, if we are collecting funds from everyone, we will need a deeper understanding from the poption, let¡¯s finish more detailed rules before going to the officials this time, ¡°¡°Even before this, I was thinking, it would be good to increase insurance by ie.¡±¡°Yes, I have finished developing the family register, the tax of the territory is not the head tax, it¡¯s now a flexible task by ie, it is possible to grasp each ie already, so that is also possible¡±¡°To what extent will you cover treatment methods and medicine range with the insurance system...?¡±¡°How about having experts talk about it? Fortunately, this territory is abundant in human resources.¡±¡°Let¡¯s get to visit the school director.... In this territory every day the treatment methods and medicine are progressing, so we need to have regr discussions¡±¡°Certainly it is true that it may be better to treat the basic things as the coverage of insurance and to pay for it if you want to receive a better treatment or service. If you try to cover everything from the start it will fail soon. ¡°¡°Well, then, until now, we have had treatment costs set at each hospital, but we have to make an uniform treatment for insurance application therapy.¡±¡°Yeah, for this as well, it would be nice to talk to the campus director¡±As discussion goes on, I am also excited.¡°We have to rify the payment route to each doctor as well, let¡¯s also inquire about the establishment of the medical guild I was talking about before.¡±Tanya ¡®s cool voice broke down in such a conversation that was getting hot.¡°Lady, it¡¯s time for the meeting of thepany, shall we go?¡±¡°Ah ... that¡¯s right¡±I forgot the time and I kept on talking.¡°Then I will also confirm the post-treatment, and then I will look at the finance department to see how far the surplus hase from this pre-reduced budget, and go to the identity¡¯s office and ask about the improvement of the family register. ¡°¡°Well, please do it.¡±¡°I will also ask the school director for consultation. Though the n is not boiled yet, it would be better to start now than to just put the head outter.¡±And I switched my mode and apanied Tanya to the conference room to discuss business.¡°... It seemed fun, mdy¡±I react excessively to the words Tanya murmured.¡°Well, what happened was, Tanya ... I was only ... ....¡±Thanks to that, although I finally calmed down, I was again disturbed.¡°Thinking about the people, thinking about politics, mdy, you who is trying to move forward looks like is having fun ... I thought so.¡±Oh ... I breathe in relief in my heart.¡°Well, I ... I love this territory¡±There were various things. Every time I get over it, I am aware.I am proud of the blood flowing in my body, I love the territory.That is why I am happy.Even if I cover my feelings.The truth, because I love the people ... this territory that epted me who lost everything give me again my everything......
Chapter 158
Secret meeting¡°... It was quite possible to fill it up, right?¡±I mutter satisfied seeing the paper at hand.After finishing the conference and the normal operations of the territory were over, I stayed all the time with Dean.It is midnight.Even if I look at the scenery outside the window, there will probably be no house or shop with the lights on ...¡°Yeah, after that, we need to take care of the foundation and themercial guilds that are the basis for each business and doctors.¡±¡°That¡¯s what it is, Dean. Needless to say they are going to be even more rooted to the people,¡±¡°To the people, will they?¡±¡°Yes, now I¡¯m conducting a flood control work in this area, but I could not fully exin its necessity. Though I¡¯m through that matter, after all why is it necessary for all the people? I think that it would be better to exin firmly how to make that system work, and appoint them to exin to the people, though some people may not be convinced, but I think that less dissatisfaction will be than if they do not know anything¡±¡°I see, it is a very good idea youngdy, is not it?¡±He smiled sweetly, and the cover of my heart opened for a moment.If I think about it, I¡¯m alone with him since this morning.Well, before I used to be fine.¡°What are you talking... ....?¡±I concentrate on the conversation with him to shake off that feeling.¡°You are a lord, even as a substitute, even if you order it, what you say is thew. You really love us, people who live in this ce¡±His expressions when he said so, I felt like there was a shadow for a moment.¡°Dean ... ...?¡±¡°I¡¯m sorry, I think that it would be better to let everyone know, it would be better to spread the news in some way, not verbally. By orally it¡¯s impossible to gather and tell everyone, Because there is a school and there is a high literacy rate of this ce. if it is a household with a child, because the child will be the person who lets his family know, it will depend on his understanding of the message as to how it distorts the meaning, I can foresee it definitely. ¡°¡°Well, let¡¯s try to spread things to all families, instead of only by school, just like information magazines.¡±¡°Well, in the Kingdom, only the upper ss reads the information magazine... In this territory, it seems that you can have an information magazine for themon people, no matter what, someday you will achieve it. Because this territory is promoting education. ¡°¡°Well, I wonder how good it will be¡±¡°I can say that it is good because the rtion between the school and the people is good, most of the aristocrats are afraid of knowledge.In contrast to my joyful voice, his voice is of someone afraid talking with seriousness.¡°Oh, why is that?¡±¡°Mdy was told before. The knowledge is power, it seems to be right. The knowledge is a kind of privilege and is the existence of this country. The people with knowledge hold down the people without. Mdy gave people knowledge, meaning that you mistress crashed part of the country¡¯s status system ¡°¡°Well ... ... Huhu¡±To me whoughed, Dean looked at me as if asking what was my real intention.I did not answer at once, opened the window and went to the veranda.It is pitch dark, I can not see anything.However, closing my eyes makes me think of the cityscape on the back of the eyelids.¡°Certainly ... It is fun to hold down those who do not know, because they do not know what I do, but if you suppress their opinions when one day you make a mistake ... When one day Bern seeds my father, if the descendants of Bernmit a big mistake, I would like the people to be free to express themselves and have a choice. In this ce that they live, that¡¯s a right for them. ¡°I wonder if it¡¯s because of my knowledge of the previous life.I¡¯ve been promoting what Dean said, with awareness.I guess it is heresy to put it in this world.¡°The most scary thing is to not know my mistakes because the people move with wrong guesses and not knowledge. I think that I would be uneasy because I do not know if my people is dissatisfied and they would turn to violence to show their dissatisfaction instead of them themselves think and judge and express their thoughts, reflect their opinion, and then put the affairs in their ce.This is the best idea. ¡°Looking back towards him, he looked surprised and opened his eyes.To that expression, I inadvertently smile up.¡°In the first ce it is impossible to restrain human inquirypletely, I think ... Knowledge is a privilege? No, because people are thinking creatures, it¡¯s a right to everyone. No matter what you do, it wille back to you when the people rise. ¡°As I said, heughed.His voice resonated well the silent space.As it is rare for him tough with a loud voice, I am surprised this time.¡°Certainly, indeed, people, will they rise ...?¡±¡°To myst question, are you specting?¡±¡°No, somehow, I feel that way too, so it seems that the battle for the throne in the kingdom seems stupid ... ... 100 years ahead, the royal family disappears from people with a grudge... Whether it is up to the king in the future to be respected or not.. the people will do the judgment if good or bad. Is it that I was too narrow? ¡°¡°Dean ...... I think that it is an overstatement of something already known¡±Although I say so, Dean seems to be happy somehow ... something has blown out from him.¡°I was... oh ... Mdy, please just continue.¡±¡°Hehe ... ... as an aplice, take my remarks to heart,¡±I feel sorry for him, I¡¯mughing at how naive his thoughts were.¡°Yes, of course.¡±¡°If heh heh ... ... then, what if I serve as an aplice, is not it a keeper?¡±¡°In this case, I feel that I have to serve you well, but ... Come on¡±
Chapter 159
Secret meeting III took the best wine from the cupboard and opened it.It was something my grandfather used to do.asionally my grandfather sends me alcohol so I taste it, but because I usually do not drink much, I only save them.Tanya refrains and Dida can drink anything, even if he drinks with great momentum, Lyle and Tanya will be pushed into it. So, to hand over those wines, it¡¯s not appropriate.Merida and Moneda usually go out with me.Sit on the veranda and tilt the sses with each other.¡°As I said before ...¡±He opened his mouth thinking about choosing the words.¡°Is there sometimes when one is unaware that others are happy?¡±¡°Is that your experience?¡±¡°....¡±¡°People are not strong enough to be able to take all the information, for example, if we mention the flood control, they will ask the people living in the area near a river orke if flood damage urred fifty years ago and a hundred years ago. If they are told that it happened, they will fall into anxiety and panic?¡±¡°That is ... ... well¡±In his example, I have a bitter smile. It is likely to happen.Those who did not know are happy, because it¡¯s one bad thing less .... But those who knew it, can say that construction work will not work or that I¡¯m doing information maniption as my convenience ... and there is a possibility that this time will produce doubts. it may be said that it¡¯s no good to speak before time.... But, I want to be sincere to them. ¡°¡°......I see¡±¡°Besides, I do not know if the others will not be happy as I am if they knew.¡±Nobody can understand others¡¯ feelings by a hundred percent.It is impossible to guess how the other you know thinks about it....That is why no one knows if one is unaware the other is happy.Or even the person himself.Information that I did not know may have fruit in unexpected ces.¡°I do not know what you are hiding, but if you hide it thinking of the other party, that is only your spection, you don¡¯t know whether it will turn good or bad, Why don¡¯t you graduallye up with things to check it? Or, how far can you build rtionships hiding things ... Is not it?¡°When I am doing something hidden ... does it seem so?¡±¡°I do not think you are hiding.. that¡¯s sort of mistaken, I thought it was a bit different from talking things about the flood to the people. Well, I do not know if you are hiding from anyone.¡±¡°I am keeping secrets to many people, also to you ...¡±¡°Oh, for example, what kind?¡±¡°If I say that, it will not be a secret¡±¡°Hehe ... ... certainly it seems, I am also hiring a doubtful person, mostly, well ... I did think of this before.¡±As for grandfather¡¯s choice of alcohol, it is delicious just as grandfather always chooses.Speaking of which, I used to drink alcohol by myself as well after I finished my work in my previous life.¡°There are one or two secret things that I can not say to anyone too. if you do not harm the people living in this ce, that¡¯s all it is.¡±¡°... ... what are you talking about ... ....¡±Contrary to his shaky voice, his smile was so gentle.To tell the truth, I want to know what he is hiding.However, at the same time it is scary.There are plenty of doubtful materials. ...... I don¡¯t have the courage to lose him for a secret.But at the same time, the time we have spent together says me that I can believe him.So, good. ...... Even if you regret it is better than if you did not know.If there is no lie in that words it means he was going in the same direction as me now.
Chapter 160
The parties war preparationsTwo dayster, Dean went away hastily.To see him off, it was not possible.Because there was a discussion about the issue of introducing amercial guild and the insurance system.I was encouraged if Dean could apany me, but eventually I could not ask him as he was busy....... Well, it passed unexpectedly, though.As it is, I consulted with the people from the school.I got a lot of ideas from the school director, and then they gathered and talked to the experts and students.First, establishment of a medical guild....... In this regard, there is also a meaning to know and register the number of doctors in the territory and improve their quality.Also, we will unify the minimum range of treatment expenses taking as reference the current market.Because the insurance system will copse as soon as the cost of treatment is high and the people is unable to pay it.If it¡¯s a service the wealthy nobles want, or if they want to receive an expensive treatment, they will have to afford it themselves.Doctors engaged in medical activities in this area decided that they must join the medical guild, the doctor sends the medical treatment and the medical record to the medical guild, the medical guild confirms the contents and the amount paid by the patient minus the taxes, and the guild sends all the papers to the insurance office.In the medical guild, we will set up a forum for discussion once a year and discuss how far we reach on the treatments avable by insurance and treatment drugs....... Medical care is evolving day by day.And doctors also oblige to provide medicine to the medical guild workshop several times a year, and bring information about the difference between the treatment provided by insurance and those that the people afford themselves, which one to choose, depending on the patient......., it is arge path.After that, I am nning to fix it with discussions with experts gathered by the school.I ended the talk with the people for the time being, and went back to the residence safely.And, as it is, the stacked work is done, but...I have no choice but to increase my workload for myself again with this project. ... ... Anyway It is the officials who suffer the damage by increasing my work.Both myself and them, will be very busy.Nheless, all the ideas I gave made their eyes shine....... To be honest, I was a bit scared.I gently peeped at the scene where the documents for the new project were presented, but they kept smiling while moving the hands at high speed and shouting the happiest I ever seen about it.At that time of course, I decided to not be seen in the least and went away.Everyone has a really good job addiction ... what am I saying ....I have the impression.. if Tanya were here, she would have thought ¡°mdy is the same kind¡±¡°.. Excuse me¡±It was Sebas that came knocking at my door.¡°Mdy, is this OK?¡±¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sebas¡±¡± An invitation letter has been delivered to mdy one after another.¡±¡°Oh ... that¡¯s it, it¡¯s about time for socializing, is not it?¡±Ipletely forgot.It seems that the two characters of ¡°socializing¡± had gone away from my head, since I was keen on work.... ... As a nobleman¡¯s daughter, though those tasks are a must.¡°Socialize ... ... socialize, eh...¡±¡°Did you say something?¡±¡°Under these circumstances, every house will open a party soon.¡±The king has fallen ill, and in the royal pce the throne is being fought between the first Prince and the second prince, and now I think that it is better if I withdraw as the duke house is neutral faction....... I never thought that I would be one day troubled by bncing work and rest.¡°To the contrary, youngdy¡±Sebusughed very nicely.That smile is equipped with power that does not say if it¡¯s present or absent.¡°Because of this situation, every house gathers people to see the situation, and home entertainment is a way to gather information, and, a great opportunity to show off the financial strength / personal connections of the house. The duke¡¯s house is also doing it. ¡°¡°...... Mother will visit important houses, then I guess I¡¯ll too.¡±¡± The absence of the debut of the youngdy in the parties will hurt the name of the youngdy and the name of the Duke of Armenia... ... especially while the current capital is a whole chaos , it¡¯s better if you ask the madam for her concerns and opinion before heading to the parties... ... Mdy do not let yourself get caught in the royal pce problems¡±¡°I know¡±I understand the importance of socializing.That ce where mother calls it a battlefield is certainly a ce where aristocrats are trying to take advantage and check each other.It is necessary to grasp the movements of other houses as a custodian of the territory and it is also important to appeal the power of the Armenian duke....... But just a while ago ...... I really just thought that there was no way I would not have to go.¡°So today I made an appointment the day after tomorrow, for Madam Crojeur to take your measures and make a dress for the parties visit.¡±¡°Oh, Thanks so much Sebas. I have heard a rumor that Madam is busy recently?¡±Although passed a long time since discovering silk for the first time, I finally secured a foreign kingdom to make a permanent contract of silk provision.It looks like the silk production process was kept secret by the producing country, but I knew the raw materials. I was interested in history, and I learnt all about the Silk Road, in history sses.After trial and error, the production method could be established.Although the problem was securing a certain number of raw materials ... ... the silk producer kingdom seems to have also restricted the raw materials exportation for example silkworms, but from a country that does not know that silk is made of an insect I managed to secure the materials. So I started to purchase from a ce not a producer of silk, cultivate it, increase the number to some extent and then devote it to silk production.However, the number of silk worms is still small, so we only sell it to stores that have the main office in the territory of the Duke of Almeria.So madam Crojeur became rather busy, and in addition to that it, the silk dresses became a topic in the entire kingdom.. that in our territory was possible to obtain a fresh dress with a cutting-edge fashion, so she seemed pretty busy.¡°I am busy because thedy brings in a lot of ideas and materials for new type of dresses. But the dresses for thedy are the highest priority ... ... Recently again the consumption of dresses has slowed down because of the chaos in the capital. ¡°¡°That ... is ... so¡±...... Two dayster, as nned, Madam came and took the measurements.Because clothing is not my main priority, I myself ordered only a few dresses ...... Tanya who was seeing the drawings said ¡± the clothes that mdy makes always stand out! ¡± They¡¯re already fighting for ideas of dresses and the discussion with Madam became hot, but interesting and fun. Beginning with color, pattern of embroidery, decoration etc ... ....I also love fashion, but I kept standing for half a day as I was watching the invisible talks of the two. I prefer to not give my opinion as they enjoy talking about dresses so much.Madam is also a shy person who usually blows out excited only when talking about work ... Once you talk about clothing, the madam¡¯s personality change.It was a terrible thing, especially for Tanya¡¯s spirit this time.... Well, let¡¯s stop remembering anymore.Anyway, the measurements and dresses requests have beenpleted.It took a long time to select the dresses, so it was okay ... I was slightly worried, but I thought that they will manage to make it in time if all the staff at Madam¡¯s studio worked.Even Sebas have made ns without saying it.I thought that my shoulders are stiff in a different way from so much desk work ....but I went back to the finish the work anyway.
Chapter 161
Surprise
¡°... The report is over, it is not exaggeration to say that the economy of our territory is good¡±
It is Moneda who speaks in a good mood.
He regrly reports on the bank¡¯s business situation and other market trends and currently is talking about future movements.
As he says, the economy of the Duke of Almeria is doing well.
We are promoting not only flood control but also local infrastructure development.
Also, the poption of the Duke of Almeria has steadily increased.
Together, the trade with other countries is also bing active.
In this situation where domestic demand and external demand are expanding, employment is also smooth and consumption has been steadily increasing.
¡°About this territory, yes, everything is very good, but Moneda ... I am anxious ... though ...¡±
¡°How have you been?¡±
¡°The prices in the Kingdom are gradually rising, right? It is also mainly foodstuff the items that the prices are rising.¡±
¡°... ... well, you know about it.¡±
¡°I know because the trend of the Kingdom has been confirmed before, though it has not affected the Duke of Almeria for now ... but in the long term ... How do you see this?¡±
¡°I have not heard any story of something bad happening in other territories because of this. I was also interested in this issue a little thought but it is not critical because somewhere the church is involved so it can be solved fast I think.
¡°A stepping stone for something bigger. Even Tanya said it will take some time to find out.¡±
¡°It¡¯s something I know from a long time ago when I was working at the guild and came to face information regarding the kingdom, including other territories,¡±
¡°I see. .... Although things are not bad, the consumption in the capital is decreasing .... That is also only one of the problems, the main is why the people¡¯s do not explode withints.¡±
¡°As a possibility, this price increase may mean that the grain production is being stored without being released into the markets, to summarize, umting, or that it is collected at the royal pce ... ... mostly the second I think?¡±
¡°..Or, Is Twill Country the one taking the food missing in the kingdom markets ...?¡±
¡°Huh?¡±
It seems that the words I muttered could not reach his ears.
¡°Nothing ... ... Is it possible to secure stockpiles of food for this territory?.¡±
¡°When other territories mademercial alliance with the Duke of Almeria, we fortunately bought those items now missing in the market and secured them into stockpiles,¡±
¡°Well ...¡±
I feel like our kingdom is in the hands of the enemy, but.. I may be thinking too much, though.
In any case, as Moneda says, it is ok, securing the goods is good enough for now.
¡°If we also think about releasing stockpiles, Moneda please watch the market trends.¡±
¡°Ok, I will.¡±
¡°By the way, it seems that bills and checks havee to be widely circted, it is because the banks are working well. Thank you, Moneda. ¡±
¡°It is an honor to hold apliment from mdy. It is all possible thanks to the help of thedy .. That special ink that you gave me previously ...... I would have been able to build one fortune with that alone, ¡±
¡°What do you mean?¡±
Previously, the Development Department of the Azuta Corporation developed a recipe of ink for banks.
I forgot what I wanted to do originally, but in the process I got an ink that changed of color when lighten with amp.
Recently there are also a variety of inventors and people who are supporting researchers, and there are many cases of where such good products were invented and are likely to be mass produced.
I also bought the materials for that ink here in the Duke of Almeria, it wasmonly sold out and it in toys stores and it was useless for everything else but banks... but this is something that could not be said ....
He gave it to the bank.
It is used in checks and bills as it can be used for counterfeiting, and there is no other ink that can rece it...
Incidentally, I devised various other measures to prevent forgery.
¡°There is no other good use, it is the right ce for you¡± I thought about the ink.
¡°To tell the right people the right use of it, I actually held a sample of what I mentioned earlier.¡±
¡°Because we¡¯re talking about ink suddenly, I thought of something ... ... that, I have not acknowledged yet. Please show me what you did earlier.¡±
I look at what he shows me.
¡°You can do a splendid thing, but, isn¡¯t this too devised to prevent counterfeiting?¡±
¡°About this content, the material¡±
¡°Well ... ... really prepared well¡±
To the sentences of Moneda, Iughed in spite of myself.
¡°It is also important to fill in because of the moat outside... ... It is already ready to operate anytime.¡±
¡°You see, there was a merchant ... please let me think about it a bit more.¡±
Sebas came in at that timing.
¡°Oh .. Mdy...¡±
He is rarely so agitated as now ...... but I do not feel anything bad from it.
¡°What happened, Sebas¡±
¡°Messengers areing from the acacia country... The first Prince says that he wants to pay a visit to the acting Duke of Almeria ... ....¡±
¡°..What?¡±
Just like Sebas said, in a moment I also got disturbed. I have rounded my eyes as I was surprised by it, the same with Moneda.
...... It shocked me more than I thought.
A neighboring country across the sea from the Duke of Almeria ...... Acacia is the gateway to the Duke of Almeria for generations because of its location and this country ... diplomatic rtions with Tasmeria were made.
Everything is different, the culture, thenguage, the people, is different.
Messengers areing and going to and from the royal pce at frequent intervals once in a few years ... ... the royal family has not said before that the neighbor kingdoms can visit specific territories, I wonder if now..
That trade has be active ... it¡¯s allowed?... I wonder.
¡°... Anyway, I will meet with that messenger ... Moneda, I¡¯m sorry but ...¡±
Before I said anything, Moneda lowered his head and left.
¡°Do you ept the prince as your fiance?¡±
¡°...... Impossible ... It is too bad that I have to meet the royal family of their country, even under my circumstances, the Duke of Almeria is ced in a subtle position within Tasmeria. However, the worst, is that it can not be helped as it will be seen as a willingness to withdraw from diplomacy if I reject it.¡±
¡°Okay ... ... but you would refuse the same not?¡±
¡°That would be the best even if it¡¯s the worst for our position... it will be the best protection for the ... but I have to make sure that they don¡¯t attack us, at least I can go to receive them at the door and stop there ....¡±
¡°Yeah right ...¡±
Sebasplexion is bad.
That is a must ... ... Surely, I am simr.
¡°Sebas, how about reporting to father?¡±
¡°The duke already knows, but was not able to help with it¡±
¡°Oh... well no helping then... I will not let our guest wait for me, I will go right away.¡±
¡°Ok¡±
Chapter 162
A meeting
The long corridor feels longer than usual.
I do not want to go ... but, I have to go.
I move my heavy legs somehow with the sense of duty and move forward.
¡°I¡¯m sorry to have kept you waiting¡±
...... And I came to talk to our guests.
What was waiting at the reception room was a man the same age as me.
He wears a scarf around his head and wears the garment of Acacia kingdom named spacious clothing, when I appeared in the hall, a soft smile surfaced on his face.
¡°Sorry about this sudden visit, my name is Hafei¡¯s Vent Mashed.¡±
...... When the messengers of Acacia visit, they are received and stay at the royal pce.
I also participated as a daughter of the duke in their reception, before abandoning the school ... ... but I have not seen it again after it.
Of course, I have seen only the main messengers, so I can not say it who this man is.
¡°I am honored that you ask my name, my name is Iris, Iris ¡¤ Lana ¡¤ Almeria. I appreciate your favor.¡±
¡°No, no, I was surprised ... No wonder you are the woman who is entrusted with this territory .... ording what was told to me, the territory here has been prosperous. Your father¡¯s eyes who judged to leave this territory in your hands are wonderful. ¡±
¡°Well, that is kind of ... ... an excessive word, I¡¯m much ashamed.¡±
¡°From the time you started to trade overseas, the trade has increased, your skill has also impressed the royal family of our country. This time, the first prince of our country, Kaadir, sent me here with the intent to ask for a visit. ¡±
¡°oh dear...¡±
he he he... ... I conceal the mouth with a fan andugh as mother taught me.
I wonder what I really should do ... Looking at such a thing, I cannot be disrespectful to the man in front of me.
The man in front has a mild and well formed face.
But while having a gentle smile, the back of the pupil is staring at me like analyzing my movements and thoughts.
¡°I am very honored, but ... I have to ask my father.¡±
¡°Is that so? ...... I have heard that your authority is not as good as the lord ..¡±
...... News from other countries are often being investigated at each ce...... I exhale without breaking a smile.
¡°Well, that would be nice, please ask your father to allow us to visit here, there is something more that I would like to discuss with you¡±
¡°... What is it?¡±
¡°Actually ...... the visit is just a pretext, Kaadir is here to seek your hand in marriage.¡±
This time, I was surprised, my heart practically stopped.
Even if the word itself is shocking.. I understood... but the meaning of asking for a marriage with me I cannot understand.
¡°Apparently, Prince Kaadir saw you one time and was love at first sight... It is a wonderful alliance as a bridge between the two countries.¡±
There is no memory of never before having seen a Prince from another kingdom while I received the messengers at the royal pce before.
...... It is a lie saying that it was love at first nce? Or was it that I misunderstood the prince for one of the messengers ...?
¡°The official letter is here.¡±
He gave me a letter he took out from the bosom.
At that time, I see a ring of gold that was fitted on his finger. The center was t and the pattern of a hawk was drawn.
The letter was handed over to Sebas as I refrained from receiving it from his hand, and Sebas handed it over to me.
¡°Certainly ... ... By the way, Mr. Haffhies, you have a very nice ring.¡±
¡°Oh ... this is.. gold is one of the principal productions in our country ... ...¡±
¡°... .... You¡¯re a left-handed person, it¡¯s a wonderful design, my eyes were taken away.¡±
In my words, Mr. Haffhies deepened his smile.
For a while, we stare at each other silently.
Both myself and him observe each other, and while trying to get information even a little from our eyes and actions, we were asking each other for our intentions.
In a silent battle, the interior had a heavy atmosphere.
¡°...Excuse me.¡±
During the meeting, Tanya came into the room.
¡°...What¡¯s wrong?¡±
In response to my question she did not answer, but instead she neared my ear and whispered.
¡°There are a news that your father was attacked.¡±
What???? !!!! Although I practically was screaming from the notice, I remembered the existence of the man in front of me and managed to calm down somehow.
¡°Sorry, Mr. Haffhies, apparently, there seems to be an emergency, so may you forgive me?¡±
¡°Yes, of course¡±
I got up from the room in a hurry to the extent that there was stop as I ran.
I and Tanya enter the room next to the hall where I was.
¡°What do you mean by being attacked? Is father safe !?¡±
¡°... Yes, he was attacked, the wound seems to be big, but it was said that there is no risk to his life¡±
¡°Ah......¡±
I was relieved.
¡°Lady....!¡±
Tanya supports me as I have fallen on the spot.
¡°Are you ok?¡±
¡°Oh, yeah ... ....¡±
Repeat breathing in.. breathing out, adjust your breath. My sharp eyes gradually returned to normal.
¡°All right ... I¡¯ll go back,¡±
¡°but...¡±
¡°I can not leave awaiting that person for a long time.¡±
I staggered for a moment, but somehow I managed to stand up and walk.
¡°I have kept you waiting¡±
¡°No ...... Your face color is not good, is it okay?¡±
¡°Well, actually, there was news that my father had fallen ill.¡±
¡°Oh ...¡±
¡°I was fortunate that it was not a serious thing ... .... but as I am worried about him, I would like to head out to Father that is at the Kingdom soon. I¡¯m really sorry but...¡±
¡°No, if your father suffered such a thing, that would be really hard on you, much more as you worry if you are in a distant ce¡±
¡°Thank you very much for your thoughtfulness, I¡¯d like to give a huge wee next time by all means¡±
Then, my meeting with him ended early.
Chapter 163
Identity
¡°... ... I will head for the kingdom soon¡±
I told Sebas after seeing him off.
Sebas and Tanya look worried at me.
I staggered again after he left.
Now I sat down on a long sofa so that I could lie and rest.
I can not go on such a condition ... I have a bitter smile at that statement.
¡°It¡¯s okay, as soon as I take some rest, I will recover quickly ...... Even so, it was a huge shock ... No way, he is pretending to be a messenger and in reality it¡¯s Kaadir himself.¡±
¡°¡± ... ...! !? ¡±
Sebas and Tanya settled my misunderstandings.
That would be ... ... He was not a member of the royal family who had met up with me before.
¡°That ... is it certain?¡±
¡°Maybe he had a ring of gold carved with a hawk¡¯s pattern?¡±
¡°Oh, yeah ... It¡¯s certain ....¡±
Sebas handed over a letter that affirmed my inquiry.
¡°In that country, each royalty is given a kind of family crest, and there is a custom of wearing it in a ring.¡±
¡°You recognized the prince¡¯s crest ... ....?¡±
¡°No, but the hawk is one of the animals that are considered special in that country, so it is nothing strange as the prince¡¯s pattern.¡±
Thanks to the materials collected by the Duke of Almer¨ªa sessively and the materials from Acacia based mostly on books that entered due to the recent active trade.
¡°Besides, he was saying, that the Princees to seek you .... While he did it exactly today, which is why there is a formal letter.¡±
¡°Ah...¡±
¡°While overbearing ...... Mdy, are you going to receive that offer, ...?.¡±
Tanya worried, asked me.
I have a bitter smile.
I was only surprised at that time, but now I was calcting the merit of having a marital rtionship with him in a corner of my head.
Although it is separated by the sea, Acacia is arge country of the same size as Tasmeria.
As a bridge, it has the best use for this territory.
It is beneficial for the country, for our house and for this territory.
If I¡¯m suffering from unreachable love, this marriage may be a solution.
Someday, this pain in my chest ... ... I should be able to smile and let it flow like that.
¡°Come on now ... I can not say anything unless I consult with my father.¡±
Even though I am drawing a conclusion in my head. ... ... The heart refuses to ept.
A little better ... ...but only just a little.
Do not you think you have killed your feelings while not. I said to me...
*****************************************************************
¡°Mr. Kaadir, how was it?¡±
That¡¯s why he is a good follower ......
I was asked that by the real Mr. Hefhied, and smiled.
I remove the mask for outside a while ago and justugh as I wish.
My real name is Kaadir and the one I took in the Duke of Almeria before, Hefhied is from my follower. I¡¯m genuinely the third Prince of the Kingdom of Acacia.
¡°The purpose has been fulfilled¡±
Saying that, I sat on the sofa.
A somewhat lower sofa in the Duke of Almeria is superior in cushioning properties and sinks by the weight of the body than those of our country.
¡°Were you short on hands for helping you ?... Your grandfather was worried about you and his life expectancy shrunk, please mind it a little.¡±
¡°Oh, I¡¯m in trouble if my grandfather is gone.¡±
¡°Even so, it is a long way back home. Again, she did not notice that you were Kaadir not....?¡±
¡°No, she was aware that I was the prince who imed her hand in marriage¡±
¡°How ... did she notice?...! did she not give much more hospitality after she knew?¡±
¡°It seems that her father has copsed.¡± It was unavoidable, she would like to give us a grand wee ¡°next time¡± ...... That girl, it¡¯s good because I did not give her my real name I gave yours.
She is funny andughs out loud.
A woman with such a temper is not quite fit for my queen.
Really, but it was an interesting woman.
¡°What, well, she is outstanding¡±
I take one fruit from the dish located next to it.
We were now on the ship.
We have already set sail, and the sea breeze sometimes enters through the window and caresses our skin.
¡°Was it fun? .... My grandfather, I seriously want, that girl.¡±
While licking the juice of the fruit dripping from the lips, I dered to grandfather.
¡°did you give that letter to her?¡±
¡°Oh.¡± Next time ¡± It is unknown whether we will wee her as a princess or as a concubine depending on how the cards turn.. but in any case, that daughter¡¯s governance ability is somewhat striking, she will help you exercise your power beyond the nobles of this lost country. ¡±
¡°Is the King serious? ...¡±
¡°It¡¯s a good thing if she agrees .... It¡¯s also troubling my father¡¯s sesor greed, but I¡¯ll be able to handle it.¡±
Although I said that, my gaze is lively and warm.
I wonder which mouth says it is troubling ... I think.
Well, it¡¯s good because I have grandpa.
¡°I heard that there is a fiercer person in that territory, but ...... He is in bed with an illness and how far can he reach?¡±
¡°As I am quite good as a trade partner, I would like to give them a hard time.¡±
¡°Hey, grandpa, I will show you the enemy country that you¡¯re cheering for by mistake¡±
¡°I¡¯m sorry for what I say to you, but Kaadir are you sure it¡¯s better whether you win or lose?¡±
I did not answer to that question.
Justughing.
Meanwhile, the ship on which we were on fluttered the sails in the wind and went on.
Chapter 164
Tears
After informally talking with the prince of Acacia, I decided to head for the Kingdom quickly.
Although I my schedule full, there isn¡¯t any documents that need my approval, and more than anything, my subordinates are all the fiercest fighters when talking about documents and management duties.
All the officials and the people of the corporation continued working quickly without any change nor dy.
Only Madam Crajeur had tearful eyes.
The dress I was ordering will naturally not make it in time so she will send itter.
When Tanya went to tell her that my schedule had gotten tighter so I had to depart earlier, she said while tearfully grasping my arms that I must wear it, as she will send it absolutely.
Since I ordered it, there were various thingsplicated to work on the dress, so when she said that, I was touched ... it¡¯s about recognition of her hard work, there is nothing wrong with me being touched about that.
...... When my arms were grasped I was already very tired and I could not move after I got grabbed, it is not very easy to say that I could get free from Madam¡¯s passion more talking that it even makes Tanya shudder, so much less I can do anything about it, although I can not say anything of this to her.
I went to the kingdom at maximum speed, and as soon as I arrived I entered the mansion in a rush.
¡°Father...!!!¡±
I entered father¡¯s bedroom while running in tears to go to the bedside.
¡°Iris ...¡±
Father looks surprised at me.
¡°... Ouch!¡±
It seemed that he was about to get up, but he was distorting his face in pain when he tried.
¡°Husband, ... please lie down.¡±
Mother sitting in a chair nearby gets up in a hurry to help fathery down.
¡°Father Sir,¡± ...
¡°It¡¯s not a big deal ...... Everyone is just making a fuss about it too much.¡±
¡°...It is not a big deal a cut that practically reach the organs ...?¡±
Mother¡¯s low voice resonated well in the room.
As a matter of course, I was surprised about father¡¯s wounds, but I was also surprised about mother¡¯s power.
¡°I thought that my heart would stop, and when I ran there, you already had lost a lot of blood and your breath was very subtle, but even though that, you got up, you even went right away without waiting for me when I said that I will go with you... Please, please take care of your body a bit more...¡±
¡°Mary, I am struggling because I worry about you too, but I had to go. If the Marquis faction bes the general administrator of the kingdom through Princess Elle, now that I am thest shield of the bureaucrats in the royal pce as long as I¡¯m not there, the national government will crumble down. ¡±
¡°For them who are halting at the brinks of extinction you are thest shield and hope ... If they lose you, that hope will be lost forever ... I also will have lost my husband and you know that I can not live if that happens...!¡±
¡°Mary ...¡±
¡°Husband ...¡±
Suddenly I¡¯m a bubble in the middle of sweet air... I feel like I don¡¯t have to be here.
No, well ... it is a very good thing that they have a good rtionship.
¡°...Mother¡±
I did not want to disturb them, but as their sweet time does not end, I got to call her for the time being.
¡°So now, how is father¡¯s wound condition ...?¡±
I thought that it would be impossible to obtain an answer from my father as he says only that he is well and tries to show that, so I asked mother who was sitting next to him.
¡°Oh ...... I am sorry, Iris, husband must rest for a while. The wounds are not closed yet, and it is dangerous if they start to bleed again¡±
¡°Is that so...¡±
¡°Did you worry so much that you rushed here?... Thank you, Iris¡±
I felt sofortably that my chest got hotter.
Trying to return the word my voice is clogged in my throat because of the emotions, and tears umted in my eyes.
At least father shook his head.
There was something I wanted to ask.
...... I was thinking about it all the time until I came here.
But I am afraid and I can not put it in words.
¡°...... Iris, you do not have to worry, this is not your fault,¡±
...... Is it my fault that he was attacked?
My father, who saw my question before I pronounce a word, told me in denial, -it¡¯s not-.
¡°But, father ...... haven¡¯t you said before, that the Marquis was aiming to attack me... Is it that you father now received this attack but it was aimed at me?¡±
¡°I do not know who they were aiming for¡±
¡°About that, I am in the wrong, after seeing husband full of blood, I just got rid of the assassins before confirming who is behind this case ... ... what remained after their fall is not information that I care about... ¡±
To mother who seems to be sorry, father just gives a gentle smile.
¡°If you do not help, I do not know if I would be alive now, I appreciate what you did, don¡¯t cling to those thoughts ... that is what I wanted to say Iris. Under the present circumstances where the attackers are unknown, you do not need to worry so much if it was something for you or not, what happened, happened..¡±
¡°but..!¡±
¡°Even if the attackers are from the Marquis, Iris it¡¯s not because of you. I wanted for you to rule over the territory, I am also handling national affairs within the royal pce, there is no need for you to carry a responsibility that from the start is mine. ¡±
¡°Father...¡±
¡°Such a thing, Iris. You seemed to have had trouble¡±
Father reached for me.
Suddenly nearly, he stroked my head with his hand.
I wonder if it was the first time ...... I got stroked my head like this.
¡°It¡¯s a hard work ...pared to what happened to your father¡¯s body ... you were carrying a bigger burden for a longer time in that tiny body of yours ...¡±
¡°Because both of you are not boasting unhappiness, it is hard to see which one had it harder, both of you are always very serious at your work, then my husband, I worry about Iris the same as you and I understand, but please take a day off soon, your body is not ok, understand? ¡±
At my mother¡¯s words, my father smiled bitterly while muttering saying ¡°I do not know who is the enemy anymore... my wife seems fiercer...¡±
¡°Father, I wille again. At that time, please listen to what I¡¯ll say slowly¡±
The situation of father was the same as usual, as far as I was looking at him, I did not notice it at all.
In other words, if I do not know beforehand that he is injured, I would forget it.
To notice changes in father¡¯s physical condition just by watching him can only be said it¡¯s a lie.
I went out of the room immediately so as not to get in their way.
... Fortunately, my father¡¯s condition was stable and I was able to meet him the next day without problems.
So far ... There is nothing to talk about, so I told him about the various plots at the eastern territory, Van¡¯s plot and Dorsen case, the disaster countermeasures, the newly introduced insurance system and so on.
Although I frequently report on it, it is a good opportunity because I never talked to him directly about those.
Then, I told him about the meetings with the people of Acacia who recently came and about the prince¡¯s proposal.
I handed down the letter the prince gave me, but father is deep in thoughts... he has already sighed deeply multiple times.
Although I am wondering why this kind of troubles will drift from one to the next. Even myself cannot think this is pure coincidence. As things are at national level, my marriage has to be decreed by the royal family.
As a Prime Minister ... and as the Duke of Almeria, when I asked what he thinks would be best to do about this proposal, my father choked in his words for a moment.
¡°If I answer as a minister, there is no good result with either decision, if I answer as the Duke of Almeria .... It is regrettable to have someone as talented as you in another country, if I can, I would like for you to be in the territory as a counselor, or other position suited for yourself. ... but, if I talk as your father, I would like you to choose the options that you agree with, and I hope that you are happy. ¡±
As a noblewoman, I wonder what way of thinking is the correct one ... or, after all I am just wondering what I should do ... ... and so ... more time passed while we talked about the things that happened previously.
But, I do not care about such a doubt.
That word ¡°wish for happiness¡± for me it has no meaning.
Just then, my eyes got full of tears.
Chapter 165
Bern¡¯s Determination
¡°...... Bern, we are waiting for you here.¡±
¡°I understood¡±
There is no glitter like the royal pce, but a majestic ce where serene air drifts.
I think I¡¯m a new man now or so I want, to be sure of myself.
I walked around looking over the ce as I had never visited it before.
The tension increases as I go, unintentionally making me ce my hand on the chest.
As I can ascertain the existence of the letter inside the pocket of the chest.
...... Do what you have to do.
A letter to Wang Tao who was frantically entrusted by father.
Even though it is paper, it feels heavy.
¡°We can not inform the contents to anyone. Even for reliable servants it¡¯s a no. ¡±
Because it is Father¡¯s, the content must be critical.
Are you afraid of treachery, are you worried about the dangers if someone knew father?
I felt that thetter case seemed to be more likely a possibility, trusting employees is a veryplex topic, as we cannot be sure of what dangers it would bring them.
Even if they are proud of how much self-defense they have, they are easily crushed under the enemy that has a card called power.
Even father knows, the darkness of this country which was captured and dragged in....
I was hit by fear as I thought that he was concerned about that.
As I enter the salon, I will continue to be guided by servants.
And at the end when I arrived there was Mr. Wang, who is the present Lord of this mansion.
¡°Huh ... ... why did youe here Bern, Louis¡¯s situation is not that bad not?¡±
¡°No, my father takes care of himself and is taking medical treatment, there is no risk to his life, as why I came here today ...¡±
¡°It¡¯s....¡±
¡°From my father, he asked me to give you this.¡±
I retrieved the letter from my chest and hand it to his nearest servant.
King Wang epted it from his servant and looked at it.
From the beginning of reading the letter, the face of Mr. Wang changed. From a soft face of a noble in an event receiving a guest, to that of a rigid official.
The change increases the tension in the air.
He has an air of someone who is convinced that is the champion who leads this country even if the time of war is approaching.
¡°Do you know the contents of this?¡±
I shake my head in response to the question from Mr. Wang.
¡°Both of the letters?¡±
¡°I do not know their contents¡±
¡°Yeah ... Louis is sweet with kids, is not it?¡±
His escorts started toughed aloud.
But his eyes are cold and the air didn¡¯t change.
I felt that ... cold sweat ran through my back.
¡°Or is it because you are in a different side from Louis?¡±
¡°...... I am very sorry, but I can not understand what you are saying¡±
¡°Oh well, because you were a follower of Edward before, you seem to have been very supportive of him, and with Yuri Noir, the Baron Daughter....¡±
¡°...... Certainly, I was close to Edward before, but now I want to protect the Duke of Almeria my legacy and my home, I¡¯m proud of the Almer¨ªa family who discharged my previous status as a debauchee and gave me authority to help my house and territory, so that¡¯s why my first priority is to stabilize the state affairs. ¡±
¡°In other words, do you want Edward to quickly arrive at the throne or not?¡±
¡°No. If we are inpliance with thews of the country, it is reasonable that the first prince will get the throne ... and no, I don¡¯t support Edward anymore, I was disappointed and he betrayed my sister and family before.¡±
¡°...... The remarks in this ce are limited to this ce. Please state what you think about the whole state of this country.¡±
He urges me to say, and I urge Mr. Wang for him to continue.
I was worried that my mouth would slip one after another from the pressure of Mr. Wang, but it is already toote to regret it.
¡°...... It is my thoughts, but I was blessed after graduating from the school as I had the opportunity to look at myself. I am convinced that various things changed from the past, and I am proud of the Duke of Almeria house and love it at the same time ... ... In my school days I foolishly broke everything on my own. ¡±
I remember it... I remember it just like yesterday.
The events of that day...
I did not look after my sister from entering the school until that happened.
...... No, I did not try to see it.
I liked that woman so much that everything revolved around her.
Truncate my sister ce for her as if it were my own blemish.
... and, as a result, I broke everything.
When she was suppressed by Dorsen, I gave up all sentiments for my family, and did nothing more than to cause her more despair.
If I think now, with a smile as if to reject everything I said words to break her down.
...... At that time, I thought that I was also sad because she let me down.
But now that I think back, it creeps me frozen.
And even gives me dizziness and I want to puke as I think of what Imitted.
Selfishly, I abandoned my sister.
Rather, I even thought of her as a game piece to approach the Baron¡¯s daughter.
...... even though she was my older sister, my only blood sister.
From the time I was young, my emotions shared with my sister and memories umted.
Lots of, warm memories and emotions were those.
Even though I was formed today because she was there, I abandoned her.
Now I can tell that it was like throwing away the future I admired and longed for.
I may have never regained it once I discarded it and put it away.
No, I could not regain it.
The event at that time was not only a rupture for the bonds of the family ... because to today I know I feel disdain to my own evaluation.
Still I¡¯m here because my older sister who was supposed to broken by me, made me wake up so I can still see the future.
¡°So, I decided not to make a mistake anymore, I absolutely do not want to hurt my important family anymore, the only thing I have, because they are important I vowed that I will definitely protect them time.
That¡¯s why I will never return to Edward¡¯s side.
Beginning with the abandonment of the engagement with my sister, the emunication of the church, the harassment to the Azuta Corporation, the harassment to my sister, and the obligations imposed to the Duke of Armenia.
Besides harassment to thepany, even if it is not what Edwards did directly, but still it can be said that it only happened because of Edward.
I do not wish for my sister to taste the despair of that day again.
If I got into such a situation, I will never leave my sister¡¯s side ever again.
... Yes, I decided.
It is because she reminded me of the important things.
¡°Is your family more important than the future of the kingdom?¡±
¡°...I¡¯m sorry but it is...¡±
To the question with that sharp voice, I lower my head and ask to be excused.
A heavy silence floated on the spot.
It broke the silence a couscous sound ofughter.
¡°What sweet and unlikely to be a martyr ... But who can not defend the precious ones close to us, cannot defend our country, so I do not hate it.¡±
Happy, I breathlessly exhaled...
¡°Now, the upper part of this country is split into two, those who want the first prince for the throne, and those who want to make the second prince ascend the throne. The leading aristocrats and emerging aristocrats in the region, including the Duke of Almeria are in the side of the first prince, and the senior aristocrats with Princess Elle and the Marquis are in the side of the second prince, while the two factions are striking each other there is still an equilibrium kept... Well, which side are you standing by?
I still do not answer to the question of Mr. Wang. No, I could not answer.
Sometimes I did not have the answer, but because of the air of the ce I can not talk anything I don¡¯t feel.
¡°The correct answer is neutral, leaning towards the first Prince.¡±
Only because he knew it, Mr. Wang told the answer before I opened my mouth.
¡°I have been hiding, nurturing, raising the first Prince. I knew that there would be such a confusion in the future, so why do you think that we did not prevent it?¡±
¡°... to suppress the growth of nobility, is not it?¡±
¡°continue¡±
¡°The second prince may have excluded the first prince and the country may not have been confused if he arrived at the throne, but if that happens, then even if turns into the king, who is the top of this country and the top at the power of the aristocracy, the current he will be far from that, he will not be an easy manipted puppet ,so even the, the root of the kingdom will fluctuate and it¡¯s done for.¡±
I speaking carefully while choosing the words.
¡°Well ... Well .... But, I was neutral, I thought it would truncate immediately if the Prince was a stupid person, but, unexpectedly, that girl waspetent, so that I did not do anything, so I was seen as static by the first prince too ... but in reality I was protecting them, as their house.¡±
¡°A house ...¡± I can understand without being told clearly.
¡°For the second prince, the most obstructive thing is not the Duke of Almeria, even if he retired... I am the most obstructive to them because I have a strong voice in the pamentary¡±
¡°Well, Mr. Wang is also targeted like father ...?¡±
¡°Well, yeah ... I will be stripped of authority as a royal member soon, your father and the first Prince were moving to stop it. In this letter, those contents are written ¡±
¡°I see...¡±
¡°I will answer after reading the letter,¡± Please tell Louis that you did good for me, you should go back to the territory and rx. ¡±
¡°Why ... ...! Why ?!¡±
¡°As the king keeps holding the position for another month, after he dies, the Marquis will start to move, Louis will not recover within a month, I wonder, even though I¡¯m just dying as well, I can not free my worry from it.¡±
¡°that is...¡±
¡°No way, I did not expect Elle to want that girl.¡±
I think about the exact meaning of what he says while drinking.
¡°Are you sure?¡±
¡°Yeah ... Even if they say that they king only fell down, and that he was heading for recovery. The physical body is decaying as he has mental illness ... but that suddenly may be kept for a month ...... There are other circumstantial evidences.¡±
When speaking of the word ¡°circumstantial evidence¡±, Mr. Wang chewed his lips for a moment.
The fact that it can not condemn the Marquis based on it unless it is reliable evidence is regrettable.
¡°Because I love them, when I lean to these negative feelings, the hatred grows deeper ... Anyway, I can not make it in time. Louis is in that state, the first prince has to go to another country... I don¡¯t have support to do anything with it. ¡±
¡°... .With which case?¡±
¡°That is a secret ... ... It may have been good now, but the other neighboring countries are not safe, but it is better than being in this country when things happen, and that child, It seems that he was trying to repay the king himself carrying everything on his back.
Mr. Wang and hispanions were breathlessly hiding their mouths.
¡°But, what will happen to you Mr. Wang? ...¡±
¡°Well ... Anyway, I decided to bet on the new generation ...... That¡¯s why I do not mind these problems now.¡±
The brightness of the eyes of Mr. Wang who dered that were so powerful.
¡°Bern, please tell Louis firmly this message ¡±
¡°I am sorry...¡±
Chapter 166
Encounter
After the audience with Mr. Wang, I left the mansion quickly.
While I was walking down the road from the mansion to the ce where the carriage stopped, suddenly I saw a garden.
...... beautiful, and.
I was usually busy with my father¡¯s work, but I asionally tried to take a rest in my free time in these type of gardens.
That was my sister¡¯s rmendation.
It is said that seeing green reassures the mind, and if you look far away, your eyes rest.
Although I do not know whether it is true or not, my older sister was doing that, so I thought it was true and began to try it too.
When I am looking at the beautifully arranged garden, it is noticeable that one woman is sitting in the distance.
¡°... hello, are you okay?¡±
As she sits in the ground, I get worried that her physical condition is bad or something happened that is why she is in the floor and I try to get close to her.
¡°So ...! Sorry¡±
Perhaps she has not noticed me... she was surprised to hear a voice and reacted with a small cry.
Her long and beautiful blond hair shakes with the wind as she turns around.
¡°I¡¯m only thinking a bit ... ....¡±
She is afraid of me and gently try to hid her light green eyes.
¡°I am sorry to disturb you... the reason why I talked to you while you were deep in thoughts, is that I thought your condition was bad or something happened to you as you were sitting on the ground ... ....¡±
¡°No ...... I am only imitating a technique I saw recently to rx .... When I got stuck with an idea, I feel like I can rx and clear my mind better if I look at the garden, so ... ...¡±
¡°Ah......¡±
I remember my older sister andugh.
On the other hand, the woman seemed ufortable.
Does she think she imperfectly imitated it, so she is beingughed at?.
¡°My sister was saying the same thing as you, remembering that Iughed.... Her mind gets confused after many ideas and that¡¯s why she says she can think of things from a new perspective if she looks at the garden. I am also encouraged to try that by my sister so I try to do it as much as possible when time is avable. ¡±
¡°That¡¯s right .... Once you get stuck with ideas, you feel the same as if you got into abyrinth, and you start to think ideas that go nowhere, as if you are running in circles, but mostly, if I go to the garden and try thinking calmly in my mind I can see the exit, it¡¯s simple, is not it? ¡±
Suddenly being told that vigorously by her, I swallowed back what I was going to say.
She was ashamed when she noticed and murmured ¡°Oh ... I did not want to...¡±, I smiled at that sentence and she smiled again at me.
¡°Well, I felt that it was better to go to the garden even a little time, rather than taking a break inside, in some cases it¡¯s more efficient seen the green scenery in the garden.¡±
¡°Well, I am sorry to say that, I am Letty, I was rude.. but you are...¡±
¡°My name is Bern... can I call you by that name afterwards?¡±
¡°.......Likewise¡±
Letty said so, with a soft smile.
¡°Is Mr. Bern talking with her big sister often?¡±
¡°why?¡±
¡°I am interested, because I have an older brother, but I don¡¯t talk much to my brother because he is often in other ces ...¡±
¡°I think that what I can say you will not be very helpful, for some time before I entered the academy, I did not speak much with my sister... and while at the academy ... at the end I gave my older sister a deep wound that willst for the rest of her life.¡±
¡°... Are you regretting?¡±
¡°I can not say lightly that I regret it, because I can notpensate merely by regretting the past, there is no choice but to change my way of life... to refrain from hurting her again ... Someday, I will be able to help my sister so I am thinking that I want to grow fast so I can help her when she needs it ... and not hurt her anymore... ¡±
I am worried that my sister thinks I¡¯m too terrible to be able to help ... with a bitter smile I muttered.
¡°Oh Dear......¡±
¡°I talked only about me ... ... How about you Letty, how is your rtion brother and sister?¡±
¡°It¡¯s very good, just ... ... Well, it might be the same as you.¡±
¡°What does that mean ......¡±
¡°Even though I have always kept trying to help him and I am struggling to grow fast, because I want to help my older brother ...... My older brother will do anything alone... so much he doesn¡¯t want to depend on me.. that it¡¯s useless for me to try to help....¡±
¡°I see......¡±
¡°I wanted to be born as a man ... so I could walk side by side with my older brother,¡±
Letty stands up from the ground.
While holding herself as if to ascertain her own existence.
That figure was full of thoughts and sadness... I understood that is why I said it.
¡°...... Up until now I was skeptical about if women can work the same way as men. Yes, I may not have even thought about it, even doubt if it¡¯s possible, but because all the work is done by only one woman alone in my family¡¯s territory I do not think so. ¡±
the wind blew softly and calm...
The petals of the flowers blooming in the garden dance in the sky with the wind blowing.
I don¡¯t if it was because of what has been said, or as a way of answering my statements, she raised her face.
Her glowing golden hair dances swayed by the wind.
I continued talking.. because I knew she needed it...
¡°However, this was something that made me thought my sister¡¯s appearance. What is necessary for fulfilling your duties is the ability you yourself have and that alone .. Before that, sex is a trivial problem. My older sister is a woman and because of that she has a woman¡¯s point of view, she is doing so amazing things that I have never seen before. That also made me think that half of this country are women, those who don¡¯t incorporate the unique opinion of a woman are distorted. So, I am ... part of those who don¡¯t care about a person sexuality, but thinks that their power depends alone on the strength and the will of the person himself or herself. If you want to be power, you should find a way for yourself ¡±
She rounded her eyes as if surprised for a moment ... and then sheughed.
She seems to be very happy.
At the same time, she seems me as if she wants to say that she found something interesting.
¡°Well ... others would think that woman was bearish if you say that she supported everything on her own.¡±
She murmured something, but I could not hear it unfortunately.
She did have strangely a fresh smile that was not in her face before when I encountered her in the garden.
¡°I heard a very good story, I would like to see you by all means again if there are opportunities.¡±
¡°Please lets meet again, it was a pleasure to talk with you.¡±
¡°When youe back to the Imperial Pce, please let me know by all means because I am working here regrly, so if you let me tell by Ruti, I will be informed soon¡±
¡°Yeah, I will¡±
Listening to the affirmative words, Letty left the spot.
I went back to my home after seeing her back.
Chapter 167
Solicitation
¡°Why is it that we are called because the knight leader changes?¡±
So that¡¯s why your mode is obviously heavy.
Always Lyle, stole my words like that, silently silenced me in my face.
My mode is as heavy as I am.
It would also be so.
Now that the Duke has been attacked, it is ourmon feeling that we do not want to leave Iris side as much as possible.
That¡¯s why I refused. That¡¯s all there is.
Even so, the new knight leader did not give up at all.
Finally, he came to demand that they bring us two people to our senior.
Currently Marquis Anderson did not took into consideration our feelings, so when we heard it from the knights who brought the letter to us, we were unusually furious all together.
¡°I can not bother our master, it is irrational and annoying,¡± we came to the royal pce to quickly finish this matter ... That is the reason why we¡¯re here now.
¡°Almerian Duke¡¯s escort Lyle, present here.¡±
¡°Almerian Duke¡¯s escort Dida, present here.¡±
We take a minimum bow and enter the room addressed for the Order.
Although there are some few people who frowned at our attitude, most of the knights have sympathetic eyes for us.
That just means that the call to us was insistent enough to be noticed by everyone.
¡°Oh, Lyle, Dida! Wee!¡±
The new knight leader wee us in a good mood.
¡°Please sit over there¡±
I sat on the seat pointed to by the headmen without a word.
¡°My name is Seltre Merese, the newly appointed head of the Order, I heard rumors about you two.
To the guy called Seltre smiling smile, we probably remained expressionless.
¡°... So, what is the matter?¡±
Lyle interrogates in a low voice with a bad mood.
...... To be honest, I am a little scared of how bad Lyle¡¯s mood now is.
I was surprised a bit about my friend besides me .... it¡¯s so unusual for him to expose his emotions so far.
¡°Don¡¯t be hastily asking.... Let¡¯s talk a little more slowly about it¡±
In spite of being puzzled, the atmosphere became more and more sweetened by his smile him that did get destroyed even after what happened.
That probably is...
Calling us up forcefully and now take our time to slowly speak...?
If we have such a leisure, we would be guarding ourdy.
Due to the fact that we are having a war atmosphere, at this point, the knights who know us well are receding with fear.
¡°You should have told us that you have all the time to spare, toe here again and again if needed, but instead you forced us toe over without considering the circumstances and insisting repeatedly despite it ... ... And at the end you now say us, ¡± Let¡¯s talk slowly¡± ? Due to such a thing, you dared to bother and bring trouble to General Gazelle? ¡±
The anger of Lyle was at max climax. It has already reach such a terrible degree that it is likely to shoot people only by with his eyes.
With this happening, Seltre felt pressured.
¡°... ... So, what is the matter?¡±
In this situation if he says one wrong word, the situation will turn really bad and most likely his mouth will send some teeth flying.
¡°Ah ... no, I have heard a story frequently from the the previous knight¡¯s leader, that he wanted you guys to work as members of the Order by all means ...¡±
¡°... we refused it, you should have been told before not?¡±
I felt that the temperature in the room fell once again, even though he had been emitting so much cold air before that.
I am afraid... I can not turn my face towards Lyle or I¡¯ll be turned ice by his sight.
¡°Oh, we guarantee your future treatment and position...¡±
¡°There is no rtion to treatment, positions or benefits, our Lord is only one, no matter what we are told, that idea will not change.¡±
There is no objection, though, in that word that he dered... he is a great and sincere guy.
¡°Simrly¡±
I agreed to his sentence.
Seltre was stunned, he was despicably refused.
¡°It will be a waste of time for each other, so please excuse us, and we have formally protested to the Lord and the General about this case. Our positions have not changed and will not change from being the Duke of Almeria¡¯s Guards. We have also received consent to be official escorts at the Duke¡¯s house. We will not let such solicitations from the Order take ce again after today. ¡±
At the words of Lyle when leaving, Seltre had dropped his shoulders. Almost, he sighed behind me and Lyle.
Perhaps, Lyle would have noticed.
Unlike when going, the pace of returning is fast.
While silent with each other, the atmosphere became a lot softer than before.
¡°Ah ...... Lyle and Dida stop!¡±
However, our mood again suddenly falls down when that voice stopped us.
While pushing the feelings down, I took the first step this time.
¡°Please raise your face¡±
She was there, Baroness Yuri, the fiance of the second Prince, Edward.
¡°No good.. such impolite manners to me who is the fiance of the second prince ... ....¡±
Why is this woman in such a ce! I shouted in my heart.
Perhaps Lyle will erupt if he gets the turn to talk this time.
¡°Why are you two here? Ah! No way, are you both knights?¡±
Yuri¡¯s voice was bouncing.
I felt a sense of frustration and anger with her voice.
¡°No ... we are afraid we¡¯re not and will never be¡±
Lyle¡¯s voice is as low as it was when he was talking with the knight¡¯s leader.
¡°That¡¯s not the case! The two of you are so strong, I heard from many people. You must be knights. You¡¯ll be wee there with open arms.¡±
But she came back to us with a good mood even if we cut her off coldly.
To be honest, further irritation was what she sought for with her voice tone and good mood.
¡°The security in the country is getting worse now, so I¡¯d like to borrow the power of the both of you. If you two can protect me, I can do my best for this country!¡±
Yuri the Baron¡¯s Daughter continued the words for a long time.
Close that mouth quickly! I thought, but I can not shout such a thing in the royal castle.
¡°... I am sorry, our lord is the only one we will serve¡±
Lyle says so, and lowers his head.
It is so! Be convinced and leave us alone! I thought, Lyle was looking at her like refusing to have more conversations.
¡°Because we are of those people who wish to protect their precious ones, not thinking about ourselves, and the one we want to protect is already with us, so we would like to support her forever ...so that she can do her best.¡±
Like taking over the words of Lyle, I said that.
¡°Well then, we will excuse ourselves.¡±
Then we bowed, and got quickly as far away as possible from her.
As soon as we leave the grounds of the royal pce, we head straight to the Marquis Anderson¡¯s house.
Although it is not shown on our faces, we would like to make an apology for this case to our master that was bothered by the knight¡¯s leader.
Together with that, I will further strengthen my body.
I want to have strength to protect the princess.
The Marquis Anderson¡¯s house is close to the castle.
Even if we walked, it did not take so long.
If you pass through the gate, you go straight to the stadium.
When not in the royal pce, master is usually there.
... Mmm... where could master be?...
I could not see master in the stadium.
¡°... .... Oh, Lyle ... Did you, you came to the Marquis Anderson¡¯s house today?¡±
Instead, the woman who was in the center of the stadium was ... the Almerian Duchess.
Looking at our master¡¯s wife figure, the spine freezes. She is fiercest than our master and the general together.
...... Have youe because you are in trouble?
However, I do not regret it.
Because if we wouldn¡¯t have found her, we couldn¡¯t have anyone to gives us instruction and get training.
So went to go towards the center of the stadium.
Chapter 168
Thementation of the Duchess I
...... I participated in training today as well, my body was dull.
... My husband iste, he should have returned already, I have a bad feeling. I rushed with the horse through the path that my husband would pass.
When I saw my husband being attacked, my blood came up to my head and I ughtered the enemy in anger without thinking at all.
I was relieved from the bottom of my heart when I had finished them off...
At the same time, I was ashamed of my own self being so dull.
It has been a long time since I had an actual battle. Recently I felt that it has a lot of sense to receive father¡¯s military training.
...... Do not forget.
When it is peaceful, you do not know when that peace will be threatened.
The important thing is that if you do not protect your peace, it will easily slip through your fingers.
¡°It is a training that I specially designed for you.... Can you be a man and deal with my sword? ¡±
Once my peer saw my swording, he dodged it without question.
...... In the present day, there are no one in the army appropriate to match my sword. Why?, because the movements are not following a pattern but more like my feelings, so my movements are unreadable.
¡°......Next!¡±
I Raise my face and call the next army soldier.
A new military recruit named Pixi was nominated by another soldier but...
No one darese before me.
Looking around, the number of soldiers still standing was considerably low.
Suddenly a person we all knew well appears in my sight.
¡°... .... Oh, Lyle ... Did you, you came to see Marquis Anderson today?¡±
¡°Yeah!¡±
Dida blindly nodded with a blushed face.
I will be rude if I were tough at him, but his reaction was so cute as if it were yesterday he was a boy taking the training here.
¡°What is that reaction towards your Master¡¯s daughter and Lord¡¯s wife?¡±
Lyle shuddered and and his face became white as a paper.
¡°It¡¯s fine ... Dida, Lyle, please be my sparring partner, whichever of youes first is fine?¡±
¡°Because I will win the game today!¡±
As I said that, I saw Dida came up to the yground to start and I smiled with my heart rising for a good battle.
Thementation of the Duchess II
¡°... ... who is that woman?, she is so good!¡±
¡°I do not know, but she is outstanding,pelling with that Dida! who is a legend among us!¡±
¡°No, rather, Dida is being very bad when sparring with her today. He is being pushed and cannot stand up.¡±
The people who were recently allowed to participate in the training of Marquis Anderson were surprised to see the fight between Dida and Mary the Almerian Duke¡¯s wife .....
Only the senior soldiers know Mary¡¯s identity. The face of the wife of the duke is not something a regr soldier has ever had the opportunity to see.
Almost all of the guys here are already utterly destroyed by Mary¡¯s sparring.
It seems that everyone decided to support Dida so he protects the men dignity... well, not that it can change the result.
Because Mary is a person told to be that ¡°Genius of geniuses¡± by General Gazelle, the hero of this country.
She is equal in capability to the past general gazelle in his best times.
Members of the military seniority are all bitter when remembering and without an inch of courage to practice with her.
Sharp sword techniques. Exquisite movements that seems to be invisible to the eyes. If you confront her, you even feel like being actually driven to a dance by her.
In the past, physical fitness and power are something a man could be proud of... well, now are we inferior to the past?
Still, supplementing that, too much quickness and intuition were her natural talents adding a sharp nature that makes her undoubtedly strong.
She is mourning that her body is dull, but where is honestly? I thought she was crazy when I heard it.
...... Certainly, from the point of knowing her everyday and her in the past, I think she passed from having a monster¡¯s strength to being a monster at the sword.
Once in a while, having the training with her also got us happy because we can practice giving our utmost but she instead never changes herplexion.
¡°Winner! Mary !!¡±
The cheers rose.
Apparently Mary was winning one match after another so rxed as if she was taking a cup of tea.
It seems that Dida this time was frightened to see Mary angry and sparred worse than other times.
Well, it is unavoidable if we think of his position, but we would never win if there is something that distract us from focusing all our mind and emotions into fighting against her.
That is the real serious intent to kill .... Not something easy to be against...
¡°....Vice general, who is that woman?¡±
A medium ¨C sized guy asked me without hiding embarrassment.
Those who underwent this training many times before have known her existence but doesn¡¯t know her true identity.
Sometimes Ie to train.
However, she is clearly different from now from other times.
She used to practice, hard, ... She seriously worked in the training, but she was not serious.
She is now aiming to grow to her best level at a fearful speed.
But from the start was her growth speed strange?
She is right to want to regain her former strength .... It is correct.
Her strength was enough to make people afraid even at the forefront of a mighty military.
¡°I understand your feelings well, I used to think so long ago.¡±
I empathize with her with a bitter smile, but her face is not clear. ...... Well, I guess I¡¯m not recognized as a person with confidence that haspetence.
In my sight she looks like a lonely woman.
Surely, no one can imagine.
That beautifully grown woman once grasped the sword to protect her precious things herself, and walked along a path stained with blood.
Painted on the blood she herself... Her figure was spectacr and beautiful.
¡°Here is thest weapon of Marquis Anderson and General Gazelle, the most outstanding disciple of General Gazelle, the strongest warrior in the country, we know of.¡±
It was like a ferocious struggle with goose bumps that took ce between the soldiers when seeing her at the battlefield.
Such a brave and brutal kind of figure that inspires fear and admiration from the bottom of the souls of the followers.
Her former aplishments are all on par with those of General Gazelle.
That¡¯s right. ...... It¡¯s not something that can be done by another.
She is supposed to be a nobledy, daughter of the general of the kingdom, but she is a warrior, the best warrior of all, better than any proud army, on par with her father.
That is why only the upper part of the country knows her face, not even all aristocrats know her.
You know, Mr. Wang, who was in charge of all the power, former prime minister just before his death, and the current Marquis Anderson, and the soldiers of Marquis Anderson all love her.
What I know is that she has such luck, she inspires those feelings.
I was in a close position with her through training.
Mr. Wang likes her?
Oh yeah, that¡¯s right.
Knowing her there is no reason for her to ept the proposal.
Well ...... It seems like he had liked her appearance.
He seems to have tried to marry her earnestly after listening to her battle report.
... But I heard that he gave up, as she said that she would go out of the country if he insisted.
The story seems the same as the general, so is it that those of a bloodline are simr at the end?
¡°You guys are lucky, I do not say that I want to be in your ce, but look closely at her moves¡±
I also look at her movement.
Everyone in this ce was paying attention to her.
Chapter 169
In one of the servants¡¯ room
¡°Dida, you should have done it properly.¡±
I could hear Lyle¡¯s voice from the next room, but the energy to respond unfortunately did note.
After all, I could not win the duchess. Rather, I feel that she bes much stronger as we fight.
I felt more tense than when I was fighting my teacher, general Gazelle.
Thanks to that, I¡¯m now very exhausted.
I knew for the first time that our duchess was such a strong soldier.
No, I knew that she was strong though, but I didn¡¯t imagine our difference was sorge.
I could not see the bottom of her strength, but eventually I somehow managed to pull it out ... ... I thought it would be an easy win.
But as I fought today, I told myself that such a thought was an illusion.
The fight gave me goose bumps and my hair stood in the end all the time. It was dangerous, a mistake could have been fatal.
Whileughing joyfully, my eyes still manage to keep calm.
It sharpened, my sword senses and my muscles were very well trained.
I felt that the bigger wall for anyone, would be, even more than teacher ... this woman standing up.
That is why I do not want to give up, though. If I gave up here, I will never again master the courage to stand in front of her.
Because the duchess was my partner in the sparring, my body is now drenched. I feel so tired.. so much... I don¡¯t remember ever been so tired for a long time..
Even though Lyle is next door, I wonder why he still has so much energy.
¡°Oh, Lyle¡±
¡°...What?¡±
¡°From now on, increase the time you train with me.¡±
...... Thest battle, I barely managed to bring it to a tie with the duchess somehow.
But that is the result of having fought many times before with Lyle and with our maximum efforts.
Yet, I am still weak.
My pride does not allow me to be weaker than my employer¡¯s family who I have to protect.
¡°It¡¯s a good deal, I was going to request the same thing.¡±
¡°Surely ... .... I will win next time, Lyle¡±
¡°Oh, of course. Yeah, Yeah..¡±
When I arrived home, I rxed instantly.
¡°Lyle, why would that woman be in such a ce?¡±
Suddenly I remembered the woman I met when I left the royal pce, the baroness...
¡°Well ... she must have had the good idea to invite us, to be her guards instead of Iris guard.¡±
The conversation goes on as usual.
Although it was not a particr agreement, after arriving at the mansion, our legs were facing to the rest room dedicated to servants.
¡°Let¡¯spete which one of us will make tea ¡±
¡°I was the one that brewed tea before this remember?¡±
¡°Before this, but now...!¡±
¡°Even if we say that as a game in the first ce, our feet are already in front of the rest room¡±
¡°You better do something well besides holding the sword¡±
While knocking down lightly, I opened the door to the rest room.
¡°Oh ... have you returned already?¡±
There was the figure of Tanya that was sipping her tea and taking a break.
¡°Yo! Tanya. It was just right in time, please brew us some tea.¡±
¡°If you¡¯re okay with herb tea, there¡¯s some remains in that pod so please make it yourself.¡±
¡°Er ... ....¡±
I stumbled as I was stared at by Tanya.
...... I can not go against her with that re. I must do it well.
I started to brew tea myself.
...... However, it is just serving from the pod into the cup.
At the same time, I also served some tea into Lyle¡¯s cup.
Lyle returned some gratitude words and sat down on the chair.
¡°How was the royal pce?¡±
¡°It was a waste of time¡±
¡°Well, it always is, why did they called you this time?¡±
¡°The Order has no discipline ... They are really problematic... ¡±
¡°Well, this time it was the new knight captain,¡±
I entered the conversation between Lyle and Tanya.
I lean on the kitchen and enjoy tea while answering to her.
¡°Is the new leader of the knights the Count Seltre?¡±
¡°Do you know him?¡±
¡°Because I was investigating the order for the time being, and he was a man involved, so it was perfectly normal to find out that he is the new Knight Leader.¡±
¡°Only a count... What merits does he have to get the position of knight captain?¡±
At my words, she smiles bitterly.
¡°Lady Elle judgement alone. There seems to be a lot of opponents and factions in the Order ... Well ... That¡¯s why I wanted a quick record of your solicitation.. how it went? did you ept?¡±
At her words, Lyle looked as if he had been insulted.
¡°Well, it¡¯s enough jokes... ... From that kind of thing, I met Yuri Baroness.¡±
¡°What?¡±
From Lyle¡¯s words, Tanya jumped from her chair surprised.
¡°That woman has also sent us a petition to give you guys to her, what is she thinking ...??¡±
¡°Really ... She is crazy...!¡±
Tanya breathes long trying to keep calm as she squeezes air out of the lungs.
And then she got up.
¡°I will tell thedy somehow about the contact you had with her¡±
¡°Begged you please¡±
¡°Yeah, don¡¯t worry...¡±
Tanya leaves the room with our approval and request that she asks thedy to solve this.
We left the room as soon as we finished drinking tea.
Chapter 170
Departure
¡°Marriage, or ... what other option do I have?¡±
After all, that story... the royal prince said, that proposal... it is in a state of floating in the air.. without conclusion.
It is not something that can be decided soon, so it can not be helped if it¡¯s in the air...
Even if I were to talk to the royal family in the first ce, what will I aplish with it? I noticed that.
The king ... has not been involved in public affairs because he is seriously ill. Princess Elle is out of the question. The second prince has no right to decide and there is a possibility that my request is misunderstood as another meaning... also it will depend how they take it... depending on who bes the king.
Will the king return..?
...... In the first ce, I do not know who in the current royal pce is taking the decisions.
¡°Excuse medy. The dress arrived from Madam.¡±
While I was immersed in my inner feelings about the proposal, I waste in time to go to the capital, so Tanya began preparing to help me pack up.
The dress is delicate and with a lot of details but in the front the vicle can be seen, a dark blue gauze isyered on the chest. Pearls are sewn and scattered on the gauze, and they shine and sparkle every time they receive light.
The dress is narrow at the waist, very close-fitting, and it became a gradation of thin blue color gradually turning dark blue and going downward.
It looks like a pleat dress, and it shakes every time it moves.
I specifically asked Madam to use this gradation fabric.
Actually, this gradation fabric is a new product of Azuta Corporation.
The idea was that Madam wanted to have such a thing as a fabric with many colors as a dish.. so developers of Azuta Corporation squeezed out their wisdom and repeatedly made researches to achieve it. Everything seems to have some ingenuity.. that is the impression the weaving of the silk gives.
Because I got an idea how to use that fabric, I made a contract with madam to made it a preferential sale.
¡°It is enough that we can secure a nice cloth¡± although Madam actually said... she was talking about interests of testing some pairs of designs with that fabric.
...... Speaking of madam, it seems like she was really happy with how this dress ended.
The rough form was decided at the end when I ordered it and the details were discussed hotly by Madam and Tanya.
I loose my hair and attach a diamond hair ornament. Finally, put on a choker and finish.
Today is the ball party sponsored telling the beginning of the social season.
The sons and children of the nobility of twelve to eighteen years old greet the king and make a debut to society.
Incidentally, there is a range in age because each house selects their children that will debut each year.
If you make an early debut it will be more advantageous as you get the opportunity to create a personalwork earlier, but if you make the debut, you will not be allowed to conduct yourself as a child anymore, so you lose privileges too.
It is like bringing out a young duck to the swines party.
So they usually make a debut having a little experience when they are twelve or fifteen.
If the debut is toote, there also will be problems because society would see it strange or can think that the person has a fault or is not prepared.
By the way, I made my debut at the age of thirteen.
As Princess Elle had the intention to take advantage so she can position the second prince Ed, ahead of the first prince, Ed said he would debut at that age, so I was force to debut at that time too as a fiance.
... Well, even so it¡¯s all in the past?
Bern came to pick me up in the room after my preparation was over.
¡°I have kept you waiting¡±
¡°No really... are you done now?¡±
¡°Yeah, are you okay with this?¡±
Bern tilts his head to my question.
¡°What does -ok- mean?¡±
¡°Today¡¯s Escorting, I¡¯m always asking you favors ... I¡¯m really sorry.¡±
In official asions, I always am escorted by Bern.
It is because father told Bern that it would not matter who escorts me, as in the party I¡¯m the only one who has to talk, letting him be the only one to offer mepany all the time.
Rather than to care about me, I want Bern to find a wife soon.
When I go with Bern, I really feel like he keeps watching me like a guard dog.
...... for moments, the party has aspects of encounters, to create social contacts and gain benefits.
The birth of the next generation of the Duke of Almeria is what I desire from the bottom of my heart, for the people of my territory.
...... However, my head hurts when I consider Yuri¡¯s behavior and the kingdom state.
At first it seems that Yuri wants to get the kingdom destroyed, is it not?
¡°Because I¡¯m not busy, I do not care about apanying you sister.¡±
So with a bitter smile, I extended out my hand.
When he grasps it, we stand up together.
¡°It is beautiful today, is not it?¡±
¡°Thank you¡±
We got into the carriage while talking lightly and headed for the royal pce.
Chapter 171
The party I
Sparkling gold everywhere.. it¡¯s the royal pce.
Even though I am in that beautiful sight, my heart sinks.
This is punishment for me.
Anyhow this is an enemynd.
...... just as far as there is Princess Elle and the Marquis present, it¡¯s a battlefield for me.
While having Bern escort me, I stepped in to the hall.
As soon as I entered, a lot of eyes were ced on me.
... while epting those gazes, I scolded them in my heart, they really must be bored here.. I wish I couldugh, it¡¯s so funny.
¡°It¡¯s been a while, Iris-sama¡±
¡°It has been a long time, Earl of Sagitaria¡±
He would still be active as Minister of Finances, but yet I felt somewhere that he has be olderpared to when I had met him before.
Is it purely a year of hard work ...?
In thetter case, is it purely due to the battle for the throne, or is there a reason in the financial aspect.
I do not want to hear it because I am afraid that what I think would be true... thinking how to draw out from the conversation is the most important thing.
¡°How about the physical condition of the Duke of Almeria?¡±
¡°I thank you in my father¡¯s stead ... My father is cared for by many people but don¡¯t worry he is doing fine because my mother is keeping her eyes on him, so I¡¯m feeling much more rxed. It seems like hisplexion looks better than before. ¡±
¡°Huh ... that¡¯s good.¡±
¡°Perhaps, Earl of Sagitaria, what has been happening thesest days is more interesting to spend time, have you been busytely?¡±
¡°Hmm ... ... it certainly might be .... Actually, I am going to go back to the territory soon after this¡±
¡°Oh Dear...¡±
Although I managed to endure not showing how I feel on my face somehow, too much shock hit my chest.
Thoughts about something that would be impossible in normal cases upies my head, and the scariest is... that I think those thoughts are true...
The Earl of Sagitaria is the Finance Minister. Like my father he is a person who is one of the pirs of the kingdom and it is really difficult for him to return to the territory unless it is a closed holiday.
As the battle for the throne intensifies and he needs to preside over all events urring in the royal pce, take a holiday at this time? ...... Is not it like saying that the kingdom is dead already?
Earlier evening meetings, the second prince is giving speeches everywhere and turning all nobles to his side.
Even though the first prince have his position and power, the Earl knows how much this will hurt the first prince and affect his position in the battle for the throne unless....
You are in a situation where you have no choice but to take a day off... ... It seems to be the most likely to have happened... Someone must have forced him, perhaps, it has something to do with the Marquis...
¡°Why?... Did you copsed as father?¡±
Are you exiting the battle as father copsed? ...... I¡¯m trying to ask in words that the meaning is not noticed as I care about surrounding ears.
Earl of Sagitaria, you should be aware of my true intention.
¡°It is true and bad, I am tired of the bustle in the city, I¡¯m going back to the territory to rest the body and umte power so that it can be demonstrated when needed. I can not give up my dreams yet this year. ¡±
I guess from his words that it seems he has not abandoned Prince I, this must be something the prince has indicated him to do.
¡°Was that so? ... Anyway, if you take holidays now at this time, people with financial problems will also have a headache? In the streets apparently everyone isining that the value of food has rised¡±
¡°Those rumors seem to be quite bright with the circumstances of the kingdom... Well, I guess it¡¯s like that... ...Anyway I do not care what happens with themerce. Those must be recent disputes of the new merchants. I am agile to solve those issues... ¡±
¡°Well, that is wonderful, it eases my worries then¡±
Iughed with my eyes and saw him, trying to indicate that I would be d to help.
Even so, the Earl of Sagitaria has not smiled. I was asking the real intention of his troubled eyes. Whether I could read his true intentions lurking in the conversation is a wonder.
Eyes often said and exin more than the mouth. The eyes cannot lie.
¡°Well then, I will excuse myself at this point, if I monopolize you much, I will be stared at by others.¡±
And the Countess of Sagitaria went.
...... It was a satisfying time to hear most of what I wanted to know.
I looked around and a sudden person appeared at the edge of my sight.
...That is Mimosa.
Chapter 172
Friend Strangeness
I took a quick detour and I headed where she was.
¡°Mimosa, I have not seen you in a long time¡±
¡°... It has been a long time, Iris¡±
Her greeting was just the usual polite way for close friends.
...... Just because this ce is an official event, neither myself nor mimosa is speaking in a different way than usual.
¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Iris¡±
From the side, a man suddenly interrupted.
Curly ck hair, slender eyes, and a fine voice were the characteristics of the man.
Although I seemed to not be able to control my difort and made wrinkles between my eyebrows for a moment at his unbridled behavior, I pushed it aside and smiled instead.
The moment the man called out to me, the happy expression started to fall out quietly from the face of Mimosa.
Even the color from her eyes started to fade.
I saw it from the side and my anxiety passed away.
... I never saw Mimosa¡¯s expression like that.
¡°I am sorry, but you are ... ...?¡±
¡°Oh, did not you hear from Mimosa? I am her fiance, the eldest son of the Earl of Rubelia¡¯s house, Dan Von Rubelia.¡±
While interchanging gestures as a y, he said so.
Since this is an official ce, we cannot talk to a boy until that person talks to us.... That is to say that he suddenly pointed a spear to me, when he greeted us ... and everyone in this ce is trying to pry information about any possible scandal at any house, so there were a lot of things out of ce when he greeted us, he should have followed the procedure..
But those thoughts blew away at hisst words.
...... Mimosa¡¯s, fiance? He is? ! Oh poor Mimosa, this is worse than I have imagined!.
I do not want to say that he is not good as her fiance, that he does not deserve her, but honestly, the first impression was not very good.
¡°Oh ... You seem to be the same as Mimosa depicted you, my name is Iris, Lana Almeria, I was with Mimosa during my school days. Thank you for taking care of her¡±
¡°Likewise¡±
¡°Iris, I am very sorry, I have to go to present my greetings, so I¡¯ll be around here ...¡±
As if trying to say something Mimosa uttered some words but instantly closed her mouth.
¡°Oh, yeah ... That¡¯s right, I am sorry I have taken your time.¡±
As soon as I say that, she turns her back and starts walking away.
Dan was shrugging his shoulders for a moment with a bitter smile, but immediately walked side by side next to her.
If it is the first official event since the engagement is made, the usual procedure is to present their greetings together to the people, especially it has to be the two of them... but she seems to have been strangely opposed to it as she abruptly went away.
It¡¯s as if she doesn¡¯t want to talk to me.
Thinking that far, I leaked a bitter smile.
Is that normal?
If I think about it, she just recently got engaged. But how much importance would it have to talk with him when she is present even though I was her closest friend?
I really do not feel there is anything confidential that I shouldn¡¯t be present, and I think that Mimosa ¡®s heart has not epted this engagement either.
Having said that, I agree that her behavior today was strange.
Everyone will be nervous at the first official event with his / her fiance.
I¡¯m no longer thergest topic of conversation in the kingdom as when I that thing happened with the second prince, I understand if she was nervous and cannot calm down when chatting with otherdies, I was also like that, but... this is strange.
Let ¡®s talk to Mimosa when we¡¯re alone slowly ... this time I concluded that this engagement is suspicious, I went to the back of the hall.
When thinking about Mimosa, the flowing music stopped and the royal family appeared from the back.
Chapter 173
Unexpected Sight
Everyone lowers their heads naturally.
Of course, I also lowered my head ording to the surroundings.
Princess Elle and Ed, with Mr. Wang... apparently the king and the first Prince seem to be absent this time.
Then, following Ed, Yuri appeared by his hand.
Looking at that sight, ¡°Why are you there!¡± I was screaming in my head.. I raised my head by the surprise.
Yuri is Ed¡¯s fiance ... Yet she is still a fiance.
Although in the future she will be a part of the royal family as his wife, as long as she is not married, it is impossible for them to appear together from the back as royalty at these official events.
If I borrowed a word from my mother, ¡°Before and after the marriage are two things.¡±
Princess Elle has also been in the position of a fiance for many years, so she should know better than any other the manners and conduct as a fiance, we naturally know it as noblemen but she had the royalty course. She must know what they are doing is not something allowed.
Still... Yuri grabbed Princess Elle heart as much as she allowed her to appear together.
More than anything, Yuri grabbed the hearts of all the nobility.
...Otherwise, it would have been impossible for Princess Elle to let her appear together.
...... I do not know how inside the royal court it would work what she did but if I think she is capable enough to establish a position in society so that she can force her way into the royal family and appear here like this, my spine is frozen only to have thought about it... I really wish this is not something premeditated.
Her dress is an ivory color with arge ribbon on the chest. Likewise, the ribbon was also attached to the arm, and a delicate bow was wrapped many times around the skirt.
The dress she was wearing was to bring out her cuteness, but now it seemed that a sparkle of royalty was added there.
The royal people sat on their dedicated luxurious chair.
And again, the musicians begin ying.
Then, the children who social debut is today appeared one after another. The customs for the debut is different ording to the country, and the form of such entries differpletely.
In Tasmeria country, children who make their debut during the day greet each other during the party and not at the door, or before the party starts.
And in the evening, they will show off to the many members of the aristocracy in this way.
They appear, the boys have the right hand on the chest, and the girls have flowers in the head.
It is a light pink flower like I have seen in Japan.
I do not know if the flowernguage still remains the same, but Sakura¡¯s flowernguage is ¡°proud¡±... I wonder if it is proud from the meaning of nobility.
In addition, the girls wore a simple white dress and the boys wore a ck standard suit.
The boys line up in the center of the hall while escorting the girls that are their partners.
... and they started dancing.
When they finish dancing, the people watching start to apud.
... From this point on, it¡¯s a normal ball. I also danced with Bern and several others, and with the people who I know are in the neutral faction.
After dancing several songs, I return to the wall again for a break.
With champagne in hand, I was looking at the scene of the ball.
Bern, who came back at the same time, stands next to me.
Suddenly Ed and Yuri appeared in sight. Apparently, they seem to have been dancing.
They danced many songs without changing partners.
Near them, a coupleposed of Mimosa and Dan is also dancing.
I was fascinated by her dancing while also feeling loneliness as my friend Mimosa will go far away.
¡°...Sister¡±
I was brought back to earth thanks to Bern that called me from the side and I turned to see him.
What happened to his hard usual tone of voice? I thought about asking, but as soon as I saw his line of sight I understood it.
As the song changed, Yuri and Ed somehow were getting closer.
I did not want to came in contact with them, I looked around to see if there was someone I could go to talk to, but my close friends were happy dancing and were also nearby anyway so I would have bumped into Ed and Yuri even if I went there.
Meanwhile, she seems to have aimed the perfect time to came for me, she is approaching straight to us while smiling and looking at my eyes.
In that situation, I will not be able to escape even if I started talking to other people.
I gave up, took a deep breath and stared at her straight.
Yuri and Ed are now very close and they seemed to pay attention to our every action.
¡°Long time no see, Iris, Bern¡±
¡°Oh, it¡¯s Ms. Yuri¡±
To her who smiled, I also return the greetings with a smile.
Bern was quietly bending sideway.
¡°I am listening to your story Iris from various people.¡±
¡± Well, I¡¯m doing my best at work. ¡±
¡± Oh yes, this time the escort is also Bern, but.. Bern please domunicate with other people. It¡¯s bad if you¡¯re always with your sister. ¡±
¡°Well ... well ... I appreciate yourments... Ms. Yuri you¡¯re only focusing on phnthropy, You¡¯re the fiance of Prince Edward, it was a dignified entrance a while ago.¡±
¡°I will be more confident in myself if you tell me so, Iris, it¡¯s a nice dress today, is it also a new work?¡±
¡°Thank you, it is a privilege for me that Ms. Yuripliments it, this is a new work of Azuta Corporation and Madam Crejour¡±
¡°Well ... .... I would like to wear such a dress, it would suit me... I would have been dressed perfectly if that was possible.¡±
¡°Such a thing ... Your designplements better Ms. Yuri¡¯s cuteness¡±
¡°... Yuri.. It is almost time ...¡±
As he interrupts our conversation, Ed speaks to her.
For a moment my eyes met those of Ed, but as if he saw something dirty, he gazed at my face and gazed at her eyes.
...... I do not feel anything more than being strangely caught in a situation I don¡¯t understand like the previous time.
¡°Oh, I will have to excuse myself¡±
Yuri left with him.
¡°Fuu ... Finally free from those lunatics....¡±
Fatigue has got to me and I unexpectedly leaked a sigh.
¡°Do you want to drink something?¡±
¡°No, thank you. Bern¡±
Thanks to Bern¡¯s words, I took the resolve to ignore all fatigue to aplish my purpose.
Suddenly, someone familiar to me was visible some distance from us.
¡°... .... It¡¯s been a long time, Rudy¡±
¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Iris, Bern¡±
It was our cousin Rudy Jeremy Anderson who was there.
¡°It is unusual, you usually do not appear in such a ce because you have a job¡±
¡°From my house, I was told that I should definitelye here¡±
¡°Oh Dear...¡±
He said those words andughter came up.
¡°Do you want to go to the corner to rest, we can talk over there slowly or do you still want to be around here?¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s go where you mentioned.¡±
And the three of us went out to the balcony a little further away.
Chapter 174
Gossip
¡°...... Even so, it looked like it was hard¡±
Rudy¡¯s words... I have a bitter smile on my face... They are so true..
¡°Well, that¡¯s right. What do you want ...?¡±
¡°Did Bern study too?¡±
¡°Ah ... well ...¡±
I tilt my head seeking an answer from Bern.. because those words made me muddled.
¡°......study?¡±
¡°About the real intention of my words... Iris and Yuri¡¯s words battle was really exciting¡±
¡°Oh ...... Incidentally, how did you hear about it Rudy?¡±
¡°The words of Yuri were practically like saying you¡¯re trying to keep your brother alone forever... Iris your meaning in what you answered to her was -It¡¯s not something you should say, stealing other people¡¯s men. You¡¯re acting like royalty even though you¡¯re not in the royal family, you¡¯re a scary two-faceddy- ¡±
¡°Uhu... I think so, too. Rudy and Iris.. Is it not the true anyway?¡±
It is true that Yuri ¡®s words certainly sounded as Rudy said, and I consciously said my answer with that meaning.
By the way, when she talked about the dress, there were plenty of thorns in her words.
¡°Iris don¡¯t take it as criticism, I do not feel like that at all, I think that you¡¯re purely amazing. I admire your actions.¡±
¡°...Is that your way of praising me?¡±
¡°I praise you, I praise you¡±
¡°Already, Rudy¡±
In such a conversation, the three of usughed.
A little nostalgiaes in, to this sight, as if we had returned to our childhood times.
¡°... but ... I certainly saw you Rudy in the ball indeed for a long time ... No way, did we say too much?, did the boss turn upset?¡±
¡°No .... There is no such thing... The boss is doing a bit ofplicated work. There is a possibility that the movements it will get bigger. I will not escort him this time, instead I am continuing the work in the Kingdom. ¡±
¡°Oh ... .... I see, it seems like a hard job to keep the work in the Kingdom.¡±
¡°Is it the same for you Bern?¡±
Bern had a bitter smile at Rudy¡¯s question.
¡°Iris... Let me exin... My uncle has been overwhelmed by the number of troublesome work that arises due to the recent circumstances. In such circumstances, Bern believes that about 70% of regr work are messed up because the kingdom officials are handling it. ¡±
¡°I am still on it, I will have it confirmed by my father at the end.¡±
¡°It is obvious that it is uncle who ultimately decides what we will do, Bern is doing a good job, including his judgment, it is the good blood of Almeria.¡±
I was honestly surprised by the conversation between Bern and Rudy.
I knew that Bern wanted to pursue father¡¯s dreams and ideals, but I did not believe he was so near to reach his objective.
Even so, Bern and Rudy are on good terms as usual.
Because there are good rtionships between Duke of Armenia and Marquis Anderson, there are times when we often met with our cousin during the social season, and there seems that this year is the same.
Even now, I wasughing happily with a hint of light in my eyes.
We became big and busy and it became impossible for us to meet each other, so it was truly a nostalgic sight ... I was watching them while being harmonious.
¡°Both of you... I will be a little rude,¡±
¡°Sister where are you going? I will go with you.¡±
¡°Are you going yo apany to the ce of dressing? ... I¡¯ll go straight ande back don¡¯t worry..¡±
I say so and return to the room from the balcony. And I aimed to go to the waiting room.
There is always a waiting room for women and men at such a balls.
You can take a break or arrange your dress.
Because the inside of the castle is still with the music on and people dancing, I leave the hall fast and it is quiet outside in the corridors.
I also thought that there would be many women going to the waiting room, but I could not find that.
Suddenly, a little voice whispering caught my ears.
...... Well, it is not unusual for people who are interested in rumors to appear when they leave the venue at parties where nobles gather.
I pass fast the ce where I heard the whisperings, but as I heard the contents of the story, I identally stopped my legs.
Chapter 175
A wish
¡°... Dan: What on earth are you doing calling me to this ce? I have to get back to him soon.¡±
¡°Oh, please spend some minutes here with me ...¡±
The tone is different from usual, I have not said the name of who was talking... The voice was from Yuri.
And the voice of a man called Dan ... That voice seemed to resemble that of the fiance of Mimosa, that I heard at the venue of the ball when he came to talk to us a while ago.
No doubt ... it¡¯s them, and my blood was boiling.
¡°I know that it¡¯s impossible between us, because you fell in love with that person.. I can see it when you are at his side, at least let me have a good rest here in yourp...¡±
¡°Oh no, thank you for your feelings but I have to go back urgently.¡±
¡°Oh, please wait, Yuri¡±
...... As soon as her namees out, I sighed.
Is she lying to herself? ... Dan knows her true identity?... My thoughts about their situation and Mimosa upied all my head.
¡°...... I gave you a silly excuse ... In truth ..... I fell in love with you, I just wanted to see you alone a moment¡±
I caught a glimpse of the state of things inside the room through the gap of the door. Dan was kneeling on the floor and kissing her hand.
¡°I... I don¡¯t hate you ... I also wanted to see you... ¡±
¡°Oh, Yuri ......!¡±
Dan hugged her in happiness. She epts it.
¡°...... I was an innocent daughter of a baroness, but my father caught me finding a good gentleman to be mypanion and even thought I was fortunate to find him, but.. you abandoned me when you knew I had someone to keep mepany, you found out such a weak me.. you were so disappointed in me.. but.. but.. I like you.. so I want you to be able to breathe easily with her now at your side ¡±
...... Her story sounds like.. he does not know her true identity, not? It¡¯s my conclusion from their talk.
Simply, she usually believes everything she says or acts, the story she tells is real for her, she really believes that her personality is that of a weak and honest girl ... and so on. When someone listens to his own lies, ites to a point that he or she cannot distinguish the truth anymore within him/her.
¡°... but, you became another woman¡¯s man, do not you think?.. You¡¯re Ms. Mimosa¡¯s man now..¡±
To her saddened voice, he hurriedly opens his mouth.
¡°Such ... ... My heart is only for you, and forever will be.¡±
I was curiously thinking about letting Tanya check the rtionship between him and her and his rtionship with the Twil ¡®s country.
Is this a farce or ... Is the circumstances that I saw urate and true?
Dan is ...... Mimosa¡¯s fiance.
Until then I had thought only about the aspect that he can help and apany her ... about her happiness.. He is the fiance of my precious friend.
Even though I thought that it was a rtionship that came abruptly and it was strange.. more from the fact that it was reported with a letter.
But now...
My friend was betrayed from her fiance and with the same woman.. just like me.
Imagining that future, my eyes got dark. I know how I suffered.. I don¡¯t want her to go through that..
I return to the hall right away to find Mimosa. Anyway, now I can¡¯t think of anything other than to talk with Mimosa about what I saw.
¡°... Mimosa¡±
I came back to find her standing alone on the wall of the hall.
¡°Did you need something, Iris?¡±
¡°There is something I¡¯d like to tell you in a more secluded ce, it will take only a bit of time. Can you?¡±
¡°I¡¯m really sorry but.. I can¡¯t move from here..¡±
¡°Please!.. it¡¯s only a little time..¡±
She stills refuses.. but..
After insisting her for a while, she acknowledged ¡°my only wish¡±, ¡°for only a little time¡±
I pulled her out and brought her into a suitable vacant room.
¡°Mimosa ... ... where is your fiance now?¡±
¡°Come on ... Don¡¯t scare me.. I told him to take a little rest in a waiting room. It might have been tiring since we just greeted everyone as a couple today.¡±
Well, he was with Yuri.. not resting...
...... No, I was convinced that what I watched a little while ago was done without Mimosa knowing.
Still, I listened to her and asked because I really wanted it to be different from the bottom of my heart.
I wanted to believe that it was my mistake and not that the situation I just saw was true...
Even now, there is a feeling in me that wants it to be so.
¡°... Mimosa ... It¡¯s hard to say ... ... I wonder if it is better to break the engagement?¡±
¡°What¡¯s the matter with you suddenly? ... As we have announced our engagement to everyone this way, you know that I can not break it now after that?¡±
¡°You¡¯re still in time! .... He... I think you will be unhappy with him.¡±
I wanted to exin the situation to her but I was not able to do it.
If I can get any assurance that she will not get hurt, I wouldn¡¯t tell her about what I saw just a minute ago.
But ... I know that she will be hurt in any case even if I do not say it now.
¡°Stop it ... I know better than you who he is. If that is all you wanted to say me, I will excuse myself.¡±
I hurry and grab her hand to stop her from going.
¡°Wait! ... .... Actually, I know a story not so good about a rtionship he has with a woman, so mimosa ......¡±
She swept away my arm. At that reaction, my mind stopped.
¡°.... Even if it¡¯s true what you say, if hees back to me at least.. it¡¯s all good..¡±
Looking at her eyes, I notice it.
¡°No way ... you... did you know that?¡±
To my question, her eyes slightly shook.
¡°Even if I knew, it¡¯s all good?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not good! You¡¯re my precious friend ...... I can not bless a marriage where you will not be happy.¡±
¡°The value of happiness ... I¡¯ll decide it, if he is at my side, even like this, it is my happiness¡± ... You said to me before that even if Prince Edward loved her, while he was still engaged to you, you were happy. I¡¯m happy if I could be by his side.. so please do not say anything about him anymore. ¡±
¡°But you know how it did end with Ed!!! You cannot copy my mistakes!! ¡±
I shouted with an urge that springs up from the bottom of my heart.
¡°I wanted to be happy with Ed! .... I was thinking seriously that only with being by his side I was happy, until that incident urred, even if Ed did not see me, I thought it was good. I found myself on his side, staying by him ... but I was empty. ¡±
My tears start to drop. The emotions are rising, I myself can not control it.
¡°One day, my heart was filled with dark ck things, I hated myself and I drowned into those feelings more and more ... Mimosa, please don¡¯t end like me...¡±
¡°Iris ... ... you, you are not conduction yourself like a noblewoman now,¡±
Mimosa said so, expressionless.
¡°Happy by just being on his side? Happy .... In truth, I did not think so, what I said was just because.. I wanted to return your words, right? ...... Really, your conduct is not like a noblewoman¡±
¡°The blue blood that flows through this body needs to be inherited from now on ...... That is why my ancestors who have never seen before their partners face married and have been together for a long time. Is not that to be a nobleman? ¡±
I could not return an answer.
Too cold, too much.
¡°So, as long as there is him, even if he has a woman other than me, I will be fine if he does his duty at the end, what I need for a marriage is the future descendants with blue blood flowing through them, like that I will haveplied with my duties for my house. There is no more happiness, in that sense, Iris, at that time, you misunderstood the meaning of marriage. That is why that happened with Ed. ¡±
The wordes back at me like a de and cuts my heart.
¡°Mimosa, is it really okay ...?¡±
That word I said leaked from between my trembling lips and it sounded like a child.
¡°... ohhh... yeah ... I will live with my feet on the ground rather than falling in love with an unreachable dream ... ... so, I decided already.¡±
My head got cold from her words of determination.
¡°Yeah ... I¡¯m sorry ... I shouldn¡¯t have stopped you ... If you are prepared for it, I will not say it any more.¡±
When I said it, she smiled.
...... But her eyes were invaded with sadness.
If anything, I felt tragic for her.
¡°Well, I can¡¯t keep him waiting. I will be rude. See youter Iris..¡±
And she left.
She probably did not want this engagement to be so, but she epted it.
¡°I have not decided at all...¡±
I muttered when she disappeared.
Marriage for the lineage... It is an obviousmon urrence at this period of time and a duty to all noblemen.
I, myself, am thinking about where I have to marry the prince of Acacia.
So I know that this is my ego. But still ....
¡°It¡¯s not for the lineage, I wish for your happiness ... ...¡±
I want to see her real smile in the future, which I have seen when we spent time together.
Chapter 176
Mask
I stand up and return to the venue.
It took me quite some time to recover, perhaps Bern and Rudy may be looking for me.
While sighing, I moved my heavy legs forward, and.. an unexpected appearance came in sight.
¡°Oh, Iris,¡±
That was the figure of the person I do not want to see the most at the moment.
Yuri was smiling like a perfect innocent, delicate and honestdy.
¡°Ms. Yuri ...... What happened that you¡¯re in such a ce? I think that your highness is looking for you.¡±
¡°I think so too, though .... I have a little business with you¡±
What the heck does she want now!, my blood was boiling again, and my eyebrows start to crease.
She approached me rapidly with a light footstep, and gently licked her lips near my ear.
¡°Have you seen it? My... and Dan.. rtionship..¡±
Half smiling like a naughty little kid ....
However, she surprised me to jump back to her previous position suddenly, as soon as she said it.
¡°Well, it¡¯s good, I don¡¯t think anyone around me would believe what you say anyway.¡±
Sheughs with a giggle sound.
Looking at that figure, a cold and nauseating feeling arouse me, as if a snake is crawling on my body to attack me.
Her words are the most cruel, poisonous thing I ever saw.
...... If I make a fuss about it, there must be reliable evidence, so now, to defeat her, I must act in the opposite way of what she is expecting me to.
¡°Do you really think it? Because you were lonesome without me in the kingdom, so I asked the queen.. to y with you, I asked your friends to not let you be lonely.¡±
I bite my lips.
Otherwise, it would seem like I¡¯m crying out this ck feeling that is rising up in my body.
¡°Don¡¯t you think that you should better look around yourself a little more?¡±
I left quickly.
I sp my trembling fists and stand on the hall.
...... How long have you been in the bathroom?
¡°Sister, what have you done in there to spend so much time?¡±
¡°You have a bad face, are you not sick?¡±
Bern and Rudy were looking for me everywhere worried.
Looking at their appearances, tears are about to overflow.
...... I scolded myself for being so silly.
Do not cry. What would you solve crying ......
¡°I¡¯m okay. I am sorry, I felt a little bit dizzy, that is why I went to the balcony to have some air.¡±
¡°Is not it better for you to take a break instead of being here then? do you want us to apany you?¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s okay now. Let¡¯s go back to the house.¡±
I started walking while I urged them to not be concerned anymore with me.
Iugh, and said thanks to them.
Lost sentences and a crying expression. Whatever sad things I feel now, no mater how much is shaking my heart, I have to hide it under the mask of a smile.
...... I am keeping the name and fame of the Duke of Almeria now, and I have to do well for my father.
You have to find out Iris. In this ce, the influential figures of nobility that will help you grow the territory and stabilize the situation of the Duke¡¯s house. And bring the power of those rtionships.
I tell myself, and try not to think anymore about what happened.
We must use our fame, to increase the presence, increase our own value.
Because I keep now the role of my mother.
I must dominate the field. People gather to hear a lot of things, and also to disseminate convenient information for our home.
To show the power of the Duke of Almeria, its existence, that is my duty now. And in this battleground, to survive.
Chapter 177
Regret
The ball is over.
I go back to the mansion while being shaken in the carriage.
Next to me, Bern was looking outside through the window.
¡°Sister, how are you feeling?¡±
Suddenly, he asked me when he noticed my sight.
¡°... I got a bit dizzy again now that we¡¯re in the carriage, but I¡¯m more or less okay. When we get back to the mansion I will take some rest and I¡¯ll be up and wonderful again shortly.¡±
¡°That would be the best¡±
I divert my line of sight, as if escaping from Bern¡¯s caring look and words.
Silence covered the carriage one more time. The sound of the horse gallopinges into the ear.
¡°...Hey, Bern¡±
It was me who broke the silence.
¡°Why did you fall in love with Yuri?¡±
To my question, Bern blinked his eyes as if surprised.
¡°... I was ... feeling like I was in a dream... She made everything so sweet and nice... She went in by the scars I had.. and made me feel like with her I would not need any other thing.. all would be perfect... ¡±
However, I had a bitter smile when I heard that.
¡± A dream... ¡±
¡°Yes, I was caught by the sweetness of the unreal, and afterwards I drowned when I knew it was all a lie..¡±
¡°so......¡±
A dream, is not it? ...... It may be strange for someone ¡°perfect¡± as her to exist.
¡°Is a dream made to someday wake up?¡±
¡°At that time I thought that I had to wake up...¡±
I wonder if the time wille when Dan wants to wake up too... It is unknown ...
But I can only wish for that time toe.
While I thought about such a thing, I arrived at the mansion unnoticed.
I lie in my bed as soon as I return to the room.
I clung to the sheeting with tightness so as to suppress the tremor of my body.
It is pure anger that upies my heart.
.... I was helpless .... again...
Yuri was working without stop while I was in the territory.
Tendings as a spider.. and poisoning anyone she caught to live a dream....
Now there is no one despising her as a baroness and they even let her pose as royalty.
She fascinated everyone and built her own side.
The result is this. ...... I lost my precious friend to the same suffering I went through.
Speaking of what I could do to help her avoid this, I only appealed to my friend honestly and that did not work.
I regret it. It was a miserable intent.
I raise my fist in anger and pound on the pillow.
Boom, boom, the sound can be heard.
I repeat it many times. As I seek for a way to calm down my anger.
I regret it. It was painful.
While lying down, I was at the mercy of those intense emotions and I could not feel sleepy at all.
...... No matter how bad it is, the sun rises and the night ends.
I ended up still pounding on the pillow at the morning as I could not sleep after all.
While exhaling, I change clothes.
I had breakfast, headed to the office quickly and began to work.
There are various things to do, like urgent requirements, reports, authorizations apanying them, etc.
Especially during my stay in the Kingdom, I have limited time to work on this because I have to do social work. Build rtionships and the likes.
Even so, because of theck of sleep my head doesn¡¯t work.
......no. I guess the feelings of what happened yesterday is dragging me behind.
¡°... Excuse me.¡±
Tanya entered the room with a knocking sound.
¡°Tanya ... I have something I want to ask you...¡±
I was struggling a while. ...... Whether or not to let Tanya investigate the matter of Mimosa.
My father advised me that I should not touch the matter of Yuri too much, and Mimosa herself does not want it.
However, I¡¯ll regret again if I do not know.
It is enough for me to regret when something like yesterday happens.
I hate being powerless.
Knowing that, then I think about it again.
... Yes, I will ask her... I conclude.
This is my ego. For my ego, I involved Tanya.
Even though danger may reach Tanya while investigating Yuri.
Tanya may also exin the risks, before I have a firm decision.
But she smiled at my wish and just told me that she was ¡°avable¡±.
Chapter 178
Tanya¡¯s Adventure
I received a secret mission from thedy, and immediately I started to move.
I was told to be careful about Yuri-rted matters, but I am not afraid, because crossing a dangerous bridge means to grow my skills level.
...... Of course, I have kept in mind to avoid getting caught.
About Mimosa ¡®s engagement matter, I got information quickly.
Although the information control of Mimosa¡¯s fiance house cannot be said to bex, thanks to the fact that there was a little security hole I got everything.
The problem was Yuri-rted information.
I can not obtain her information.
Everything about her was erased carefully, only content that is too beautiful to be truees out.
...... She seems to have a strong hidden force behind her.
While thinking about such a thing, I sighed and entered a single street from an alley.. I proceeded to the back of the alley which waspletely inessible.
While holding amp, I confirm the sign that I felt from the previous time.
I always feel it when investigation Yuri rted matters.
Exercise your body, move instantly only the necessary muscles and move the fastest way possible.
Was it surprising that I disappeared from sight, when I did not seem to move?
I pointed mymp to a thin stick a little longer than a needle, that wasing out from a closed window.
¡°Wow ... stop, stop, there is no hostility here.¡±
It seems that he was a partner in this field with considerablepetence.
I read the sign over my heading from him as a peace sign and exactly at the time I watched it, I looked up to him and raised my hand as a way to show that there was no hostility.
This way he will not take his weapons to attack me ording to our just made pact.
I stopped any movement and started observing him.
He was a man with the height of a little child.
He is dressed in a way to not stand out in the city.
His eyes tend to be slightly characteristic, yet there are no other characteristic features. He can be mistaken for another easily.
If he gets in a crowd, it seems likely that you will miss him even if he¡¯s nearby.
¡°You seem surprised. I¡¯m still growing so don¡¯t mind my height.¡±
The opponent was supposed to be in alert, however, he did not seem to be impatient or guard from me, instead I was admired by him as he still muttered that he was amazed by my movements.
¡°It¡¯s a pity you cannot say who you are, my name is Mairo for the time being. Oh, for the time being because it¡¯s an alias I got for a while¡±
He self introduced with a light tone.
As if there is no sense of crisis ... Or is he really not feeling a sense of crisis about this situation? ... Perhaps thetter is the true.
¡°... ... Why did you follow me?¡±
¡°Because you were strolling around my target, you have stopped following him thought?¡±
¡°...... It has nothing to do with you¡±
¡°Well, it has to do with me more than you think ¨C if you move so much and you rmed the guys around the target, you will call enemies for us... Hey ... would you like that?¡±
¡°What do you mean, what do you want to do?¡±
¡°I¡¯m doing research on her, I have reported it to my owner already, now I¡¯m still looking at all her movements and report any suspicious movements. In other words, if you move so much and alert them we are in trouble ... ... so do not have direct contact with her, you just want to know her purpose right?¡±
To his question, I neither affirm nor deny.
But he continues talking on his own.
¡°If you want to investigate, you do not have to be around her, that¡¯s why I¡¯ll give you a hint.¡±
¡°Information ... a hint... really?¡±
¡°I may give information if I need the other person to know it, do not you believe it?¡±
Well, certainly ... I agree with him.
¡°What are the merits for you by giving me hints?¡±
¡°Well, I told you earlier that I do not want you to alert her.¡±
¡°Well...¡±
Rapidly, I get closer to him. Awaiting for him to deliver the information.
Mairoughed troubled for my reaction.
¡°A little idiot... I suppose you are rooting for your master as myself¡±
¡°... What ...?¡±
¡°My master is worried about your master .... She¡¯s moving so much that pus ising out from the body. Well, the reason is the country itself, there are enemies everywhere, and as crisis arises, the start to show their fangs. But my master is different from your master. What she originally did, is harassing the enemies and my master is just nning from behind to sank all of them at once. It is definitely your master you did the most damage, as put them in the chandelier.¡±
He implied that my master was being protected and helped from the shades about this.
... I will further strengthen my vignce on that.
However, there is no gap in the man in front, he is a powerful soldier.
Even from a casual movement, I can hear his strength.
...... If we are fighting, I would lose.
¡°So, as for me, I am worried about my master worrying for your master, so I¡¯ll always be on your side, if you don¡¯t betray your master, that is why I can give you about a hint, take it as a big free service. Besides, I will not have anything to do with you in the future. ¡±
...... Even if I challenge him in this ce, nothing would be gained.
In that case, I concluded that priority one should be given to take back what I can get and returning.
¡°Then, please say it quickly¡±
¡°Incidentally, which information has the highest difficulty degree of risk to die because of its contents?¡±
¡°Tell me in detail¡±
¡°Well, in this case there is no such risk ... well ... it is certainly a prudent way to think if to investigate after listening to the details first.¡±
I can not understand his advice meaning and I tilt my head.
¡°What are you saying, I was ordered to investigate¡±
In that deration, Mairo had rounded his eyes as if surprised for a moment ... ... but eventually he began tough.
¡°I really want you to be my partner, really, is greed the secret of growth? .... Good, I will tell you two things¡±
Tanya rushes Mairo which keepsughing silently.
¡°... Well, before that, the exnation about Rubens Dukees first?¡±
I will not affirm or deny his question.
It seems like I could not get another piece of information from him if I leaked something in a wrong word I told ... I felt like that.
¡°Why do you joke, when you are in a mission to investigate her behind-the-scenes rtionship, please stop it !! ¡±
Mercilessly I threw a bag to him.
He grinned and jumped to the ground ... Far away, he grabbed the bag lightly and threw it up and down.
¡°... ... did not you think that poison would be useless?¡±
¡°Because I am tolerant to most poisons and you¡¯re smart, so I will not imitate like it did have effect on me at this point, have you any other surprise gift left to show?¡±
In the words of Mairo, I have a bitter smile.
Well I was not going to hurt him ... I just confirmed the frightening power I thought he had.
Thought, I did not expect him to grab it without avoiding.
¡°Well, leave it aside. First of all, the first dangerous person, it¡¯s Divan.. always follow Divan¡¯s footsteps, especially the most recent trends of his traders, in conjunction with that, you should follow the baron, why is him not in the kingdom even during this season? .... ¡±
I nod silently in answer to his words.
¡°Simple person, you simply poke around her. I think the guards are loose around that woman if not, I think they could have easily found you.¡±
¡°... Okay, okay, it¡¯s good already.. I understood¡±
Mairoughed at me.
¡°You¡¯re a good child to talk to, I am also looking for clues for my master, because he does not want to fight in vain.¡±
¡°Well, I guess so .... Incidentally, is your master present in the country?¡±
To my question, Mairo deepens his smile.
But his eyes are notughing.
Rather, his spirit was frozen ...... That kind of light he emited.
¡°... That is a good thing if you do not know.¡±
¡°Well, I¡¯d be happy if you could give me some hints of who your master is... ... Well, that¡¯s good for today, as I will not have contact with you anymore, so I will excuse myself.¡±
¡°Hey, I will also be rude.¡±
He left at once.
In order not to show off his back, he retreats quickly in such a way that we gaze at each other.
And after leaving a certain distance ... ... we ran in opposite direction.
I returned to a busy road.
At that moment, my legs weakened as the dangerous moment passed.
The first prince holds a lot of good pieces in hand ... ... I think it¡¯s highly possible it¡¯s someone from his faction who helped mdy.
That is only spection.
However, thinking from the behavior of Mairo, it seemed to be the most likely.
All the information he talked about may be false.
Perhaps the enemy side might have taken a way to distract him.
These possibilities were also ....
But the content he said is sufficient to investigate.
Because he insisted on ¡°Divan¡± ¡°The baron absence...¡± as if searching for those keywords would lead us to Yuri.
Rather than focusing on Yuri¡¯s movements only, it is certainly beneficial to investigate her rted people.
...... More than anything, Mairo never attacked her at that asion, he kept watching and following.
I decided to begin with investigating Divan rtions first.
Chapter 179
Tanya¡¯s Adventure II
...... Before that, there is one errand that I have to finish.
Originally, mydy¡¯s instructions are top priority for me.
But for this errand, I do not know the person mydy sent me to.
No doubt, I will not even imagine.
Now that I am heading to the mansion of Ms. Mimosa who is the best friend of thedy.
A little early I think.
I went out pretty early as I had that encounter with Mairo.
The mansion of Ms. Mimosa is of a different taste from that of the Duke of Almeria.
I proceeded as I was guided and arrived at the reception room of Ms. Mimosa.
¡°I¡¯m sorry I have kept you waiting.¡±
¡°No, I am sorry I suddenly called you here¡±
¡°No, it¡¯s me ...¡±
¡°Well.. please do sit down there.¡±
Although I refused once, I sat down in the chair because I would be rude if not.
¡°... ... Why did you call me?¡±
¡°Because you are the one who gets the trust of Iris¡±
I tilt my head to Mimosa¡¯s words.
¡°Even at the academy, I often heard the story, you, Dida, Lyle, and her were always together ... ... I grew up with her and I know how much she trusts you.. I talked directly to you because you are the only woman near her that I know ... Although I am at the present not married, but I¡¯m engaged, so meeting a man would be... well.. you know.. So, I called you. ¡±
Mimosa was trying to choose carefully her words.
¡°I have a request for you¡±
She looked seriously at me.
¡°If she tries something to help me about that ... I want you to stop her.¡±
¡°Why, is it? She is very frightened of your situation and frankly saying ... ... Don¡¯t you need the power of the Duke of Almeria?¡±
I ask her directly, not with round away words.
It is because I wanted to know the true intention behind her words.
There is already an investigation about Mimosa¡¯s marriage ordered by thedy.
And this marriage is not something Mimosa decided herself.
Mimosa told thedy before in a letter, that there was another person who she wished to marry.
But then this engagement was ordered by Princess Elle.
If you are engaged already, nothing can be done, but it is difficult to refuse a royal edict because when there is no certain reason.
Besides, Mimosa¡¯s opponent is someone with the reputation of a knight.
Crying, Mimosa entered into engagement with the man rmended by Princess Elle.
If thedy knows this fact, it¡¯s imaginable that she will start moving urgently and everything would turn bad.
That is why I want to know her intention.
¡°... Yes, after all, the Duke of Almeria had already grabbed the information¡±
Mimosaughed sadly.
¡°Well then, I will ask you a little further, because that gentle and responsible feeling is so strong in her... ... Maybe she is about to do something, but that would put her in a difficult position, I want you to keep an eye out for it, so don¡¯t let her get involved absolutely. ¡±
¡°You know well her, do not you think?¡±
¡°Because I am a friend, I told her terrible things, but for me she is really important, so that¡¯s why I do not want to disturb her¡±
Mimosa¡¯s words havee with eyes of determination.
Mimosa, who had shining eyes for a candy at the cafe of Azuta Corporation, is unlikely to be the same person that is talking to me now.
¡°Originally I was ready, since being a nobleman mean getting a political marriage... but now it has be a reality. So, Tanya, I want you to stop it if that child is going to make a move that would put her at risk¡±
¡°...... I am an employee, are you sure that I can stop that person?¡±
¡°Because she trusts you, I thought you could do it.¡±
There is no precedence of an employee prying on his master affairs.
However, Mimosa may still be convinced.
If we talked about how is her, it would not be easy to change her decision.
¡°Besides ... ... If you knew what is beneficial for that child, you would not move, so if you care about that child, please stop it¡±
If it is for thedy I will do any difficult things, and conversely if it is not for thedy, I will not do anything.
As for Mimosa¡¯s case, my opinion does not matter. If I do not do it for mydy, I do not even want to be involved, as Mimosa says. But she ordered it.
.... However.
¡°... Though it is a word, Mimosa, you are not alone. You have important friends. Mydy was urging people to know the facts of your engagement, She would like to do something to help you, we definitely will not stop doing anything thedy asks for, I¡¯ll try to convince her, but who will decide is mdy. We respond with full power to what mydy requests. So, I cannot promise you. ¡±
¡°Yeah ... That was more than enough.. Thanks you¡±
At my words, Mimosa has aplex expression.
Chapter 180
Report
Since attending the ball party in the royal pce, I have been invited from various houses, so I participated as much as possible.
If I can, I would like to return to the territory soon.
But .. no matter what, I have to stay in the kingdom.
Well, more than anything ... the management of the territory is stable, and the current concern is that Princess Elle and Yuri set something up, bad for the house or territory.... In that case it would be better to stay in the kingdom so that I can counter it soon. That is the best reason.
There is a disturbing air now in the kingdom.
The quantity of people attending parties is getting bigger. it¡¯s increasing more and more as I attended the parties.
Every party, everyone is seeing each other¡¯s face.
It used to be a ce where they were expressed everything on their faces, degrading others, pleasing others, analyzing others.. a true battlefield of foxes with poisonous words, but now it¡¯s over. Everyone is afraid, and looking for information, so those petty actions were not seen anymore.
However, I can not keep being in the kingdom forever.
Looking at the reports and agreementsing up from the territory, I write instructions and approve documents.
As far as I¡¯m the territory¡¯s acting lord, I must write instructions in anticipation of every situation.
Suddenly I stopped the feather pen.
Will not these work get in the way if I get married ...?
Suddenly, I thought of such a thing.
The acacia kingdom is a thorough man society.
Not that women have a hard life there, but I will not be able to do my job.
...Before that happens, should I leave my position at the territory to someone else?
I was supposed to stay in the territory for a long time without marriage ... but ... if I¡¯m married I might have to go to another country.
When I thought so, I felt as if I had a hole in my heart.
Surrounded by all my people.. Tanya ... Dida ... Lyle ... Dean in the side.
It is a heavy responsibility and hard work ... but, therefore, ites with a sense of aplishment when I¡¯m supported by everyone.
I thought that such days will continue forever.
Sometimes I imagine myself asking Bern if I can inherit it, even so.
...... At the end, I certainly didn¡¯t imagine that it would be such.
¡°The blue blood flowing in this body must continue... That is why my ancestors who have never seen their partners face before, have been married for a long time. That is a nobleman, is not it? ¡±
The words of Mimosaes to mind.
...... Her words are terribly correct.
My body is a piece of meat and blood, for the sake of the country ... for the house.
That is the duty of nobility, holding on and delivering that blood.
Yes, although ....
¡°... Dean ...¡±
From my mouth, that name leaked out.
I absolutely wanted to see him.
But at the same time, I do not want to see him.
If we meet and talk, I can forget this suffering though it is only for a brief moment.
However, It will be more painful afterwards, if we meet.
... I can not give up on my love for him.
A future with him is impossible since the beginning.
... but I desire it. I hope ites true.
Such a thing surely is not appropriate for a nobleman as Mimosa says.
Even though I did not understand my feelings at first, but when I came to know my feelings, this love has grown so much that it¡¯s unstoppable.
If you be conscious, in the blink of an eye ... you quickly fall deeply with no return.
Even though I knew it myself, and decided to not let it happen again, it is exactly what happened.
I put the feather pen on the desk once more.
Breathe in and out heavily and deeply, as if trying to blow away the dark thoughts thates to my head.
Now I calm myself and remind me that it is not time to think about such a thing.
And then, when I opened my eyes next time, I got absorbed in the document in front of me.
...... When concentrating, it was really quick that I managed to finish off all the documents I had to handle today.
I take a breath and pick up a letter from Moneda.
The content is what I asked him to confirm beforehand.
It is about the investigation of the church which seems to be involved in the price rise of the kingdom.
Even Tanya said that investigation will take time, but Moneda is Moneda... he has his methods when ites to this...
The influence on thepany seems to be still alive.
When I was looking at the letter, I heard a knocking sound at the door.
It was Tanya who came in.
¡°... Mdy, do you have a minute? would you like me to read the report?¡±
¡°Yes, please!¡±
Tanya came to report the information regarding mimosa¡¯s engagement.
I did not expect it, I lost all words to answer about what I heard.
¡°...Lady?¡±
Tanya seemed to be concerned about me.
¡°I¡¯m Okay ... Tanya ... Please continue.¡±
At my answer, Tanya continues reading while anxious taking nces at me.
¡°... Finally, a message from Mimosa.¡±
¡°Did you meet Mimosa?¡±
¡°Yes, I was called by her when I was investigating the things regarding the engagement¡±
¡°So, what is the content of her message?¡±
¡°... She said, I should not continue, She doesn¡¯t want you to help her.¡±
I repeatedly chew in my head the words of Tanya.
¡°It sounds like her¡±
I bitterly smile and Tanya also smiled simrly.
¡°Oh, you already tried to stop me when I requested you to investigate about this, did you say it to her?¡±
To my question, Tanya bowed to agree.
¡°Really, that girl is stupid ...¡±
To Mimosa¡¯s gentle wishes, I could only say so.
Into eyes where tears are likely toe out, I put all my strength and exhale heavily to disperse the cloudy thoughts.
Even though I do not mind being told that...
However, I certainly can not move easily from now on.
The name of the Duke of Almeria is so powerful, hence there are various fences.
If I move under the current circumstances, the factions battle in the royal pce have the danger of bing more intensified.
...... But, if asked myself if this would be a reason to forsake a friend... that is not the case.
For me she gave all.
I was losing my position at the school, but she still stayed with me until the end ... she is truly an important person to me.
In fact without her help, the rumors about me at school would have been terrible.
Like she thought about me and helped me, I also care about her very much.
I close my eyes and put my thoughts together.
¡°... Hey, Tanya ... will you really ask me to stop as she said?¡±
¡°If it is what thedy orders, I will..¡±
¡°Thank you, in that case I would like to send a message to priest Raffshimons, of course, it is top secret¡±
¡°Okay¡±
¡°The content will be written after all your reports have been finished ... Continue please¡±
At my words, Tanya twinkled her eyes.
¡°Because it was you, you investigated everything I asked, you helped me greatly this time. Thank you so much.¡±
Tanya smiled like a flower at my words.
¡°I¡¯m unworthy of itdy... I will now report on what I discovered about the matter of Baroness Yuri ¡±
I switched my mind to her words and continued listening.
Chapter 181
Conclusion
¡°I looked into Divan and the baron information first, Divan started working in this country a few years before the death of the mother of Ms. Yuri, his footsteps were beautifully erased and information about him can not be obtained. ording to the information obtained from Baron Noir¡¯s house, it¡¯s said that Divan visited Yuri a couple of times, perhaps before the Baron¡¯s house decides to recognize her existence ... It is spected that she had some contact with him since childhood. ¡±
¡°...... It was said that the possibility of Divan being a rtive of Yuri¡¯s mother is high .. this is the same information that came out when we examined Yuri before.¡±
¡°Yes... Perhaps it¡¯s as you said. The mother of Yuri was working as a maid on the royal pce as rmended from Rubens Duke after being exiled from the Twil country¡±
¡°It is also a conclusion that it¡¯s most likely that Divan is an intelligence officer in Twil¡¯s Country, considering that he moved to stop the investigation.¡±
As I confirmed the facts, I told Tanya.
¡°Yes ... In reality, there were others who came to that conclusion before us and have evidence¡±
¡°Are not we the only people in the nobility investigating this, including father?¡±
¡°No. There are others who started investigating first. ¡±
To that surprising statement, I was amazed and opened my eyes big.
¡°That¡¯s it ... it¡¯s mostly because they grabbed secrets at national level.¡±
¡°While the heart of the loved one was going away, The Baron¡¯s wife must have resented and investigated the woman who caused her the loss of her husband affection, then she secretly eliminated the mother of Ms. Yuri, and kept people monitoring her surroundings while hiding the facts that are too heavy to be known. Was at that moment, that she started seeing apparently Divan and took the role from her mother. ¡±
¡°Well, hey, Tanya. Looks like what you said is the most likely scenario for this case.¡±
Although it was a conclusion that it is highly possible to be a fact, when we investigated before, there was no clues leading to this.
So it¡¯s only circumstantial evidence, because of that, we cannot take it as a proven fact.
Therefore, I want to know more about the source from where this information we taken.
¡°Of course, from Baron Noir¡¯s house ... it was written in the Baron¡¯s wife diary, because the security of their house was quite loose, I could take the information easily¡±
Though I thought unexpectedly when it came out of her mouth that it sounded like it was told from a view point of someone in love ... It¡¯s still surprising that she found this reading the diary of Mrs. Noir.
Perhaps the diary expressed these contents based in the grudge from the point of view of the Baron¡¯s wife to the mother of Ms. Yuri and her painful love and hate story with Baron Noir.
¡°But.. even if there were loose guards, etc. Even so, why so heavy facts, why was she so careless as to leave it written in a diary? ... it sounds very much ... unnecessary?¡±
¡°Mdy, a person is a being that can not keep heavy secrets in their hearts¡±
Her words were strangely convincing.
Certainly that fact is too heavy to endure and carry all these years.
The Baroness¡¯s Mind... Wanted to alleviate some of the weight of carrying these secrets all these years by putting it somewhere, and she was not able to keep supporting the ck and heavy feelings that were born inside her one after another.
Because I have experience myself in what do you feel hating a woman who robbed yourself of your man, I can imagine her mental state.
¡°In other words, it is confirmed that the mother of Ms. Yuri was an intelligence officer of Twil¡¯s country, and that the rtionship between her and Divan ... Divan is also a high intelligence officer and came with a purpose sent by his country ... It is reasonable to think that he¡¯s acting as a spy ¡±
¡°Yes, I also thought like that¡±
To Tanya¡¯s consent, I exhale a heavy breath.
My head hurts when I think how many times I sighed today.
Yuri¡¯s mother was an intelligence officer of Twil ¡®s country.
Divan is the same as Yuri¡¯s mother .... Even if it is slightly different, he is a person that brings some kind of benefit to Twil country.
There is no reason to havee to y to an enemy country just after a ceasefire ... probably, the possibility of him being a spy is very high.
If they were still connected ... it chills me even to think about it.
Yuri is the fiance of the second prince of this country.
And, one after another, she gathered the fiercest and powerful men of the kingdom under her skirt.
No ... Princess Elle is also falling to her?
In any case, the information confirms that Twil country is involved in all this.
...... I can not stay without sighing.
Until now, there was a faction who stopped her actions, starting with father ... Even though father had copsed, how far did his actions work?
¡°... What about moves from Divan?¡±
¡°He visited the aristocrats of Marquis Maelia faction, and thepanies under him are buying and selling food as tradingspanies¡±
¡°...... What?? !! Divan made contact with Marquis Maelia?¡±
I¡¯m worried because.. Marquis Maelia is Princess Elle family..
¡°I¡¯ve created the list of aristocrats he has contacted.¡±
Tanya hands me a sheet of paper.
I caught sight of it. Thenpare it with the letter that came from Moneda.
¡°... It¡¯s connected to the price rise incident ...¡±
Well, reasoning this was logical to have happened.
While wishing that they let me off, it is impossible they don¡¯t oppose me.
¡°Tanya, please look at this.¡±
Tanya, carefully see the documents I handed her.
Series of aristocratic houses, were attached to letters from Moneda.
¡°This is the same as the list I gave youdy ...? Moneda¡¯s handwriting ... Is it that Moneda was investigating this as well?¡±
¡°Yeah ... What I asked him is different from what I entrusted you ... That¡¯s where we bought cereals recently. Moneda still has a grasp of each business in the market, so I asked him about the price rise. But .... Well, it seems that it was a trading shop that bought all cereal in the kingdom¡¯s market, so I searched the main order data, some noble families with grain areas in the territory delivered it to the markets whereter this tradingpany purchased it, but it seems that these noble families are giving up their taxes and delivering the goods at the exact time when this tradingpanyes to collect it from the market. These houses are all written in this list. ¡±
¡°In other words, does that mean that Divan is buying grains from these families?¡±
¡°Yeah ... Perhaps they are buying the stockpiles that each aristocrat has umted, although each noble runs to buy more on the market to make up for the sold goods, but there is no way to make it in time. It is impossible to cover information about all stockpiles and consumption. ¡±
¡°Why is Divan running to buy stockpiles, is not it thatpanies only purchase new items on the market?¡±
¡°They are afraid of getting caught, so if they buy such arge amount of new items in a magnificent way, people will see them suspiciously at each market ce, each business,mercial guild, country where they buy...¡±
¡°However...¡±
¡°It is cheaper to purchase stockpiles rather than new ones. If they color a little bit the grains from the purchased stockpiles, they can resell them to each aristocrat house... Maelia Marquis is a prestigious house. There are plenty of ces who will be interested in getting a high margin from selling old goods as new ones. It¡¯s a win-win business for both sides. ¡±
¡°I see¡±
¡°But the best reason is this¡±
I handed a gold coin to Tanya.
¡°Has this gold coin, something ...?¡±
¡°It¡¯s not an ordinary gold coin, as Moneda investigated, it seems that impurities are mixed in the gold. Five high purity gold coins turn into three ordinary gold coins. The nobility seems to have purchased the items with these gold coins, as these were received by the business they traded with. ¡±
¡°No way ...¡±
¡°If you are a business person, you will soon notice it, but what happens if it¡¯s a prestigious aristocracy house who bought with this? they will not check, as it¡¯s impossible they would do this ... and it seems they received it as it is. Fortunately, the transaction amount itself seems not big. And.. What if in reality ... it¡¯s Divan is using this gold coin for payment? ¡±
¡°Divan can get food items with less than the original price ...?¡±
¡°Not only that ... It¡¯s trust ... ¡±
People created money.
Eventually, with gold as a unified standard, gold gets converted to tickets ... banknotes are issued as certificates that can be exchanged for money. And it will be transferred from there to the management currency system ... ....
Even in this world, the value of gold is standardized like my previous world.
It uses gold for exchange, and trading is done in gold coins, silver coins and copper coins.
In the Duke of Almeria, because banks exist, checks and bills have also appeared.
Well then, what would happen if everyone knows that impurities are mixed in gold coins ....?
¡°What is the really worth of the gold you own?¡± It would turn suspicious.
At that point, it will lose its function as money.
For example, when someonees to buy one of my breads.
I would be willing to exchange it if I were told to exchange it for a sum of genuine guaranteed gold bars issued by a famous metal shop that everyone knows.
But if I got a paper that I never saw, and I¡¯m said that I can exchange it for a gold bar ... what will I respond? I will not respond.
I really do not know if the paper is worth it.
And it is the same in this case.
If you do not know what is the true worth of the thing they want to exchange for your items on sale ... No one will want to exchange.
¡°No !! ¡±
Tanya cried, thinking about the appearance of Azuta Corporation with this.
¡°As the value of gold falls, it is necessary to raise the value of the items, and that problem itself is small ... ... If that really happens, at the end, we can not stop the soaring pricing of foodstuff.¡±
As the lives of the people lie on my shoulders, I can not be defeated by his tricks...
Chapter 182
Instructions
Even though I thought that it was just troublesome to confront the people surrounding Yuri.
But, the fight against Divan is another thing.
... If I do not want to lose, I need to fight him.
¡°I will write a letter to Moneda for the first time¡±
¡°What do you intenddy?¡±
¡°All currencies that circte in the Duke of Armenia are to be collected, and every transaction will be dealt with banknotes in the territory¡±
¡°Banknotes, is it?¡±
¡°Well, maybe I should say it is a golden conversion ticket? A paper that guarantees the exchange for an amount of gold coins. Fortunately, in fact this n was thought to be implemented beforehand. So it¡¯s easy to carry out now, it is convenient ... I wish I could have brought previously this sample for testing, but if I used this move in my territory before, it would have been seen as a move to stimte mischief by the royal pce... ¡±
There is a consciousness that made think to have prepared in advance my own measures in case the kingdom problems intensify.
Because I was submitting reports to the royal pce while making a im that the system of this territory has considerable discretion and that it is within the scope of authority the kingdom gives each territory to rule over itself so far.
Always when I submit a report, I consult previously with Dean.
Of course, my father is also great for that, because I ask him for advice.
The power struggle in the royal pce is intense.
There is a result of prioritizing who will get the throne rather than the state of the kingdom, and that is ... that they can not keep one¡¯s affairs in mind.
What they notice that I¡¯m changing the policies it will be already implemented and stable.
Introducing banknotes is a departure from the unified currency of this country.
Though I thought that I could not make any excuse for it ... In the current situation, the profit is bigger than the loss by implementing it.
I have to get up early to prepare everything tomorrow before the market disruption happens.
I appreciate Moneda¡¯s actions.
They said that we can operate at any time, so I just need to move the officers.
¡°I will keep all the gold coins, silver coins, and coins at the bank. Of course I¡¯ll have confirmed whether they are genuine beforehand. If it has impurities, only the corresponding value will be epted. Fortunately, the coins with impurities do not seem to be circting yet. ¡±
¡°How about gold coins from other territories?¡±
¡°In the Duke of Almeria¡¯s territoty, from now on, only bank notes can be used for exchange. If they bring in gold coins from other territory, they can not use it unless they have them reced by banks. I will promulgate it tomorrow morning. ¡±
¡°How will the banks check the coins ...?¡±
¡°Although it¡¯s only a report from Moneda, the false currency he said is somewhat lighter, so we will soon find out if we measure it by weight¡±
¡°But,dy, if you introduced the bills and banknotes, as thedy had been told earlier, will you not unnecessarily stimte the country?¡±
¡°I will tell all this to the Earl of Sagitaria. While he is still in the position of the finance minister, I will make an established fact, promulgate it, and I will distribute the banknotes that can be exchanged for gold coins... In other words, Well ... I will not say that I am going to abolish the kingdom¡¯sw... Well ... I will not be able to say such a thing anyway... but... It is my highest priority to protect my territory. Between that and my territory.. that¡¯s it, until troublees our way, we will do it like this! ¡±
Tanya takes action immediately.
Shees with me to visit thepeting stores in the capital and to see the situation of the Azuta Corporation at the capital.
¡°What¡¯s the matter,dy!¡±
Sei came into the room with little breath.
Tanya, who also came together, has a cool face ......
I told everything I had talked with Tanya so far without covering it, to Sei.
The face of Sei turned pale when I finished telling him everything.
...... It seems that you are aware of the magnitude of things instantaneously.
¡°Azuta Corporation is doing a lot of activities in other territories, how will we do this?¡±
¡°There is no such thing as using only honest gold coins in the cafe department?¡±
¡°Well, well ...... Because we are setting the price to allowmon people toe buy our products, it¡¯ll be difficult that we don¡¯t receive these fake coins. ¡±
¡°Please analyze and report any customer that their gold coins are under weight and always measure the weight with the bnce, if it¡¯s light, made them change it to another gold coin. If there is no other gold coin, ept it while setting it with the value it really has. If you ept it, please manage it separately. Please count the number of times you received light weight coins, including the case of the ones being reced. When the eptance of light gold coins exceeds ten, the amount of impurities needs to be considered, so raise the price for all the goods. ¡±
¡°I am afraid about the quantity of low weight coins we have epted up to now, I will measure the weight of gold coins in all shops as soon as possible, then I will arrange the weights bnce for all the stores.¡±
¡°Please, please ... ... Oh, our shops destined to aristocrats will raise prices from the beginning, we will sell every luxury goods outside of those shops, also make a candidate list of items whose prices are to raise as soon as possible and bring it to me. Please make sure that there are no light gold coins at the moment. Like always, be specially careful when you exin to customers. ¡±
¡°As you say¡±
epting all my words quickly, Sei bowed and left the room.
I have not felt the same kind of insecure teenager as before from him.
He now reminds me of Sebastian appearance in the territory.
¡°Well, although I had to issue various instructions such as directions to the officials and directions to Moneda ...... Tanya. If there is any other report, please can you read it now ? ¡±
¡°Perhaps the Prince seems to be also investigating about this subject¡±
¡°Well ... why do you think so?¡±
¡°Actually, I was in contact with other intelligence agents during the investigation ...¡±
To Tanya¡¯s report, I rounded my eyes.
It is surprising that she can negotiate with an opponent.. it makes me feel that it was really dangerous, and there is still more.
¡°It certainly has a high possibility of being the First Prince¡¯s intelligence agent ...¡±
First Prince ... Alfred seems to have an excellent subordinate.
His evaluation got a little higher with this.
¡°Well, if others have such excellent subordinate so far, we should take countermeasures as well. I will report this to father... about the matter of the fake gold coins, but let¡¯s leave it forter.¡±
Tanya has a somewhat surprised expression.
It is such a surprising expression that Iughed.
¡°Did you think that I would have moved towards a solution instantly?¡±
To that question, she nods.
¡°I will not do it, I will refrain from moving myself, I am the highest authority in the territory. The people of the Duke of Almer¨ªa are the most important to me. Take this important thing as a bargain chip and expose them to others bad intentions I can not afford ... .... And now in the kingdom, no matter how hard I try and move, it will not work while there is Princess Elle and Maelia Marquis ... ¡±
It can not be helped. I will be used of being an aplice and being crushed.
¡°Even so, do not investigate Ms Yuri anymore... The baron was not in the royal city almost during all the season, so their family has no room for liberty. If the First Prince also has his eyes on this, there is nothing for us to do anymore. ¡±
At my words, Tanya nods silently.
¡°Well, then, from now on, I have to write a letter to give instructions to the diplomats ... ... Tanya, please tell priest Rafshimons.¡±
¡°Ok¡±
¡°Mimosa¡¯s Marriage and the Marquis house, let him know so¡±
¡°ah I see......¡±
To get married in this country, there is Darryl¡¯s approval.
It is important to report that you are married to the church and pledge to share your future with each other.
Darryl¡¯s approval means that they got acknowledgment.
That means that you can not get married until you get approval from Darryl¡¯s church.
¡°Although some pressure maye from Princess Elle ... ... I will handle it somehow ... I will tell him to lend a hand on this and borrow his help.¡±
It was only a while ago that the problem of van and the pope happened.
It was written in that letter that he offered me his help in case I need it, and I will use it this time.
Although the problem of Van caused trouble for the territory, as things have progressed as originally intended, I think now from the bottom of my heart that this problem was good to have happened.
¡°Ok, I¡¯ll let him know.¡±
¡°Please, please keep watch for Mimosa¡¯s matter¡±
¡°Ok¡±
After Tanya leaves, I start writing letters to the heads of each department of the corporation and the divisions of the civil service.
I continued to write all letters together without rest, and when I noticed the sun was setting.
Chapter 183
Confirmation
It is regrettable.
Looking at the clock mark the time, I feel a grudge with it.
It¡¯s like telling me ... hurry, hurry.
I have to write a letter, but I feel troubled with the time.
¡°Wow ...¡±
While resting my eyes from writing letters all night, I can¡¯t stop thinking.
I was thinking about the future of the territory in my head, when Lyle came into the room.
¡°Lyle! You¡¯re just in time, I was thinking of calling you and Dida now¡±
¡°I saw Tanya a while ago and she told me toe here.¡±
At his words, I got impressed with Tanya¡¯s intuition.
¡°... So, what happened?¡±
To Lyle¡¯s question, I told him I was thinking about the circumstances of the kingdom and the future security we would need for the territory.
Lyle did not move and heard my exnation patiently.
¡°In that case, you must strengthen the security of the banks first, as thedy says, it would be better if you guarded the gold coins and when you collect them from the stores and conversion offices. ¡±
¡°Well, that¡¯s the case .... Please let me know if you have prepared the men and resources for it and I will inform the officers.¡±
¡°Okay¡±
¡°... Speaking of which, Lyle. The Order formally sent an apology letter.¡±
¡°I am sorry, ... I bothered your people.¡± was their message.
Lyle burst outughing.
It is extremely rare for the knight head to be refused while recruiting people.
The Order is the honored job.
...... That is why people who think like Dorsen is nowhere seen.
Apart from that, the recruitment of the Order was too overwhelming impolite.
Both Lyle and Dida are from Almerian Duke¡¯s house.
Even though it is openly public, the order dared to recruit them, each nobility house would see it as the Order having a fight against the Almerian Duke. The persistence of not only himself but also the Marquis Anderson dictates that too.
In other words, it¡¯s saying to all nobility houses to be wary of joining side with us.
¡°Do not mind it... Even so, was it really good? If you wish to join them, I will respect your decision.¡±
¡°What are you asking, my hope is to serve thedy.¡±
¡°I am thankful you say so, but you originally were a noble...¡±
¡°I am Lyle, I have no other name. There is nothing left for me as nobility ... I left all for mydy I ... Am I unnecessary?¡±
¡°No way!¡±
I also said to Dida that he¡¯s free to decide his own future at the time of the case of the Vortic Family, but truly I need everyone here.
It is certain that I was able toe so far with the help of everyone, and more than anything ... we were from a very early age together.
¡°My name for me is not something important, there are some reasons why I rejected it, for me you are my family.. so, nobility.. it¡¯s over.¡±
I can not imagine if they betrayed me. It¡¯s impossible.
I have shared my thoughts, feelings, and life with them ... All the time I shared with them is enough for me to be able to believe so.
¡°I understand why you said it. I think you want us to advance the way we want.¡±
¡°... ....¡± The oath did not change in this heart ¡°It is not just something I sworn in the past.¡±
I tilted my head in answer to Lyle¡¯s words.
¡°When I was young ...... I was sworn it to myself. Without being picked up by ady my future would have been bleak... For me, you were a guide, you showed me the path.. I only wanted to return you what you did for me. I swore to myself that if I had the power I would protect you. ¡±
¡°Lyle ... ....¡±
¡°I do not want anything else¡±
¡°Well ... well, it¡¯s good ... if you do not hesitate, then that¡¯s it.¡±
I was trying to contain my tears and Iughed.
¡°Good, then, even if you told me to go to the Knights, did you think that I would let you leave so easy?¡±
When I said so, Lyleughed.
¡°Then why did you ask?¡±
¡°I thought that we should know everything about each other as a preparation for the future, just like Dida let us know before.¡±
Indeed, Lyle nods.
¡°But since I do not want to tie you up, I do appreciate your feelings of gratitude, but a different thing is to decide your way for you, I also said to Tanya the same. ¡±
¡°It is impossible to serve to anyone other than the mistress, even if there are many lives, it is not enough.¡±
¡°Oh Dear......¡±
I imagined such a thing, Iughed in spite of myself.
¡°Then, Lyle, I¡¯m expecting a lot from you from now on,¡±
¡°Of course¡±
After that, Lyle had gone away and I turned my attention again to the document.
After I finished writing instructions to the bank officers, I then write instructions to the corporation people, then I write the whole currency transport route map to Sebas ....
I have to send a report to Lyle and Sebas and ask them to adjust it together.
It seems to me that the goods side is in a eerie state.
If this case is over, I wonder if I should have a special holiday ...
Because I continue with insomnia, I must be careful not to copse.
With that being the case, I kept writing the documents rigorously.
Chapter 184
Useful Information
... The sunshine at dawn was very beautiful.
Even if I continue seeing it for days, I wont get bored.
I do not know how many days I kept watching it, since I have not counted it yet.
It is a great thing to be in the kingdom.
You can give instructions directly and immediately to the people in the field which you want to send instructions to.
The main offices are in the kingdom, and being myself here allows me to get information in real time, so it is painful itching to know that when I go back to the territory I wont have these.
Sebas, Moneda and the officers seemed to be starting to move all together as instructed.
Every few days, I received reports, questions and suggestions to the n.
In response to that, I issue additional instructions to others.
Tanya came into the office.
Worried, having an expression that said to give attention to what she wants to say.
¡°Lady, the night is a time for resting, I understand that this is a serious situation, but if thedy copses, there are neither the former nor the child, please go to bed I¡¯ll wake you up early so you can finish it. ¡± (TL: Neither the former nor the child, is a urban ng, same meaning as.. you¡¯ll end with neither the cake nor the bread.)
¡°If this case ends, I will take a good rest ... So, Tanya. What is your report from the territory?¡±
¡°We have not received it yet¡±
¡°That¡¯s good... I still have time until the appointed time, I¡¯ll go to bed for an hour. Please wake me up after an hour.¡±
¡°Okay¡±
Iy on a couch in the office.
It is not shy, but in this room surrounded by quality furnishings it appears elegant.
The room is far from the office, so having to go to the room for a nap of an hour is a waste of time.
She wants me to sleep well andfortably in the room so Tanya had aplex expression about my decision.
After an hour exactly, Tanya came to wake me up.
¡°... Did we get a new report?¡±
¡°For now, there is no news¡±
¡°Okay ... That made me remember, Tanya, did you have any news from Rafshimonds priest?¡±
¡°No, there is no news from him and there isn¡¯t any event that caught my attention there, as if the situation has not changed, he seems to be deterring their actions¡±
¡°Okay ... What about the progress on the investigation about Earl Rubens?¡±
¡°... I¡¯m sorry, but there is still nothing of importance yet¡±
¡°Yeah ... if you manage to find something we could make use of that as cause to abandon the engagement from Mimosa¡¯s side, continue to investigate.¡±
After all I wonder if there is anything we can do about Earl Rubens. Even if we take thest resort, we wouldn¡¯t have to worry if we knew the enemy, so the first thing we need is to have enough information.
Since the name of his house was in the list that Bern and Tanya came with after investigating these events, if this casees to light and his crime is charged, Mimosa would be free from the engagement.
¡°Of course.¡±
¡°Thank you ... I will prepare all you would need for this.¡±
¡°Okay¡±
Today I have to go see the Count of Sagitaria.
I also wrote a letter to Mr. Wang for reporting about the banknotes to the royal family.
After that, I talked to my father about all the events happening and the information I got without leaving anything out.
On the other hand, my father only said ¡°Well done ...¡± to all this, probably he already knew.
I guessed that any further details for him wouldn¡¯t be needed.
Because, after that, my father¡¯s condition got worse.
He caught a cold.
Originally seriously injured ... the resistance against bacteria has decreased.
There is a high fever, the cough does not stop ... it¡¯s possibly he¡¯s suffering from pneumonia.
It was almost impossible for me to speak with him anymore.
Father was saying ¡°See Count Sagitaria¡±, but he breathed with a lot of difficulty while speaking.
That¡¯s why I¡¯m now being shaken by a horse-drawn carriage while going to meet the Count Sagitaria.
¡°...... It is exquisite your dress, have you arrived by yourself?¡±
¡°Thanks for thepliments, so what kind of countermeasures does the Count of Sagitaria n to take?¡±
¡°... I do not have anything nned¡±
¡°Please speak. What is it?¡±
He had a strange expression as if hiding something.
¡°To be precise, I will deposit reliable personnel to Prince Alfred.¡±
¡°Oh well ... is that Prince Alfred already knows the situation?¡±
¡°Since it is you Iris, I¡¯ll be honest, it was not us that noticed this situation, but it was Prince Alfred, who already moved to solve this prior to all of us, but still... he said that we¡¯ll not make it in time ... ¡±
That prediction from the first prince is certainly true.
Partly because the coins have already been distributed.
The current state is the same as fire already fired on a grenade.
After that, how big the explosion ... how you can keep the damage to a minimum is a game.
¡°Baroness Yuri has stood as the Second Prince faction head, and she continues to draw in the sons of the nobility of this country one by one. But if we show any movement, they will reveal to the people that fake coins are mixed in the gold coins circting, and confusion will ur at that moment. The country will be chaotic. ¡±
¡°To the enemy, there is always a fine day¡± (TL: meaning there is always an opportunity to strike them)
At my words, the count of Sagitaria smiled softly.
¡°You are much like Mary¡±
¡°Why that so suddenly....¡±
¡°While falling into such a situation, I am feeling lost while you¡¯re filled with strength and fighting spirit.¡±
Certainly, when I imagine Divan, my heart glows with fever.
It¡¯s fiercely hot, I do not want to lose ... I want to beat him.
My feelings of desire of winning are as fierce as the love for my territory.
¡°As you noticed, this country is currently in a very difficult situation, and furthermore the problem is that Prince Alfred is now outside of the country¡±
¡°Mr. Wang, what is he doing? why on earth send the first prince overseas ...?¡±
¡°Mr. Wang, did it, because of what you already know, the King has long not been seen, the situation in the royal pce is still a situation where the second prince is winning¡±
¡°If that is the case, if thest hope of this country is the first prince, then Mr. Wang temporarily evacuated the first prince to another country ... for security?¡±
¡°Mr. Wang has not stated me the reasons, but probably is that... it was decided at the time your father was attacked.¡±
¡°Indeed ... He is thest hope...¡±
Certainly, it has already be unavoidable.
¡°Although the first prince was initially rejecting this proposition, Mr. Wang said something and eventually he left... ... In my opinion, It is also a great opportunity to remove the pus in the country. The first prince must beat the second prince faction thoroughly in order to be king, he gets away from the kingdom temporarily, lets the second prince faction run wildly and when they show themselves, we remove them. But if the first prince eventually loses, there are neither father nor children, but ... In a sense, I believe his n will seed. ¡±
¡°And my father?¡±
In other words, my father knew the whole thing.
...... It would be nice if he told me.
In that case, I could have devised measures for the territory.
No ... father may have been afraid of that I move and something happens to me.
If I devise countermeasures and get in their ways, the ¡°pus¡± will attack me.
...... However, I do not have the option of being afraid of it.
I do not know how deep will this country sink until the second prince faction shows themselves, but if I can protect the territory and the people with my head, I will do it.
¡°Thank you very much for the valuable information, and Count Sagitaria you will return to the territory if this season is over not¡±
¡°Yeah¡±
¡°Even one more assurance is something, it is better to have a less confused country. I am looking forward to hearing about your actions in the distant Duke Almeria¡¯s territory.¡±
¡°This has also be a big homework¡±
The Count Sagitaria wasughing, but I scolded him inside. This is really big trouble.
Chapter 185
The King¡¯s Death
It took a while for me to have a meeting with the Earl Sagitaria.
Thanks to everyone working with all our power, we were able toplete the transition to the banknotes system already.
At first there seemed to be some confusion, but everything was solved fast.
It was written in Sebastian¡¯s report, because I built a good rtionship with the citizens ...
It is not foolish, they truly helped solving all issues about the transition.
If I didn¡¯t build this good rtionship with them over time from when I came to the territory, probably now things wouldn¡¯t have been carried so smoothly up to here.
There are various modifications that I did to their way of life, and they epted them and put efforts to adapt to the changes.
Various reforms and policies, and changes that were improved over time.
What I have done so far is connected.
I thought that the path I walked until now was not in vain.
At Azuta Corporation, we have already raised the prices.
Othermerce offices are also dealing with changing the prices etc. within the Duke of Almeria territory and in the kingdom.
¡°...... Even so, have you told themercial guild people as well? about the coins?¡±
Sei who came to report the trend of Azuta Corporation finished reporting, and finally said so.
¡°They are top notch businessmen ... Don¡¯t worry about them¡±
To my words, he had a worried look on his face.
¡°If confusion happens, it is highly likely that we will not be able to do business as before, as it is easy to imagine that the distribution will be stagnant if we go out of money ... they are top-notch merchants... So leave it to them as to not create confusion. ¡±
¡°I see...¡±
Sei agreed and nodded.
¡°Well, the operation of Azuta Corporation, as it is now, is fine, we could arrange escorts from our territory as security to each store ... If any problem is reported from now on, deploy the escorts. ¡±
¡°Okay¡±
Just then, Tanya came into the room.
¡°...... Mdy, official news that the king died have arrived.¡±
Finally, I wonder if the time hase ... ... for a moment I thought that the time has stopped.
¡°So...¡±
I answer while exhaling.
¡°No way, did you know ...?¡±
¡°No, but I heard that there were not much time left for the king¡±
¡°... Is the king¡¯s left hand minster who said it?¡±
¡°Perhaps Princess Elle will be holding a funeral for the king soon. It cannot be helped, because she wanted to give Edward the throne soon .... so Tanya...¡±
¡°Yes¡±
¡°Lets prepare to go back to the territory. I will return to the territory after the funeral.¡±
¡°but......¡±
¡°The worst situation has already started, so stay here any longer is useless, if I continue in the royal city they will find material to attack me soon and they will start.¡±
¡°... I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t think about that, I will prepare for the journey as soon as possible.¡±
¡°Okay ... Also please.. I want to think a little bit on my own, will you let me please?¡±
To my question the two of them present nodded and left the room. (TL: Tanya and Sei)
Immediately after that, I exhale heavily.
I tried to support my head with a hand.
... The king died...
Princess Elle and the Marquis take the power.
What will happen to this country?
What will happen to the territory?
Even though I don¡¯t want to think the worst, there is no stopper, it has started, anxiety is consuming me inside.
I put my hands on my clothes so as to ascertain the presence of the pocket watch that is hanging from my neck.
¡°Whatever state the kingdom is in, I will make the territory unshakable.¡±
Suddenly, I remember the words that my father used to say.
¡°Will be the truth or will be nothing... when that timees, all our questions will be answered.¡±
While holding it to myself, I embraced it with all the strength I had in my hands and hugged it to my chest. (TL: the pocket watch)
Do not run away. Losing is not allowed. I will not give up.
That is responsibility.
I have to be prepared in order to do take the required actions to preserve them.
...... Those were the words that I used to tell myself whenever I had problems in my previous life.
Though it¡¯ste to recall now my former memories, I was lost suddenly in them now.
¡°Whatever the circumstance is, I have to fulfill a given role ....¡±
After all, what I ought to do remains the same.
Thinking that way, I calmed down.
When I have calmed down, I went out of the room to tell my thoughts to Bern and my mother.
Chapter 186
Return
The bell sounds ...
One side of the area was filled with ck curtains.
As expected, the king¡¯s funeral was to be held shortly after it was announced.
I was expecting it from a while ago .... I thought it would be like that.
Princess Elle was shedding tears on the coffin as if she would die from sadness.
People of the royal family are all standing surrounding it.
Yuri who is only a fiance, of course, was with the royal family as well.
She is looking down at the king¡¯s coffin, shedding tears.
Ed got close to her and dries her tears with a handkerchief worried.
Mr. Wang did not change from his usual resolute attitude, yet his eyes were those of someone sad.
I can not find the figure of the first prince.
Is he still outside of the country, or ...?
I couldn¡¯t get information about him even with Tanya, so he¡¯s still a mystery.
Looking at the face of the people who participated, many people have a depressed expression.
Do they mourn the king¡¯s death? or are they worrying for the future of the kingdom?
I was just looking at it like with a strange but worried look like everyone else.
At the end of the funeral, I left the kingdom immediately towards the territory.
On that day, when I heard the report of the death of the king, I told mother and Bern.
I must say goodbye for now.
Although father¡¯s physical condition has not improved ... I cannot remain here. There are lots of disturbing things that could endanger my family if I were to remain.
It is about Mimosa, and the powerful figures of the future aristocracy of this kingdom.
Well ... about Mimosa, things will not change nor progress while the mourning of the king, and even if something happens the priest Rafshimonds will stop it.
As long as there is still turmoil in the capital, I¡¯ll let the investigations continue and n a strategy in the territory.
Regarding the powerful figures of the nobility in the future ... I can not move wrong one step.
When the time is bad, better retreat, make a strategy and go again at it. If I am in the royal city, I will only be a good attack material for Princess Elle and Yuri.
I returned to the territory.
When I enter the mansion, I¡¯m greeted by the total number of servants as usual.
¡°Wee home,dy¡±
Sebas greeted me as a representative of everyone.
¡°I¡¯m home¡±
As I look at everyone and say so, the greetings in the house also proceed.
¡°Sebas, please present me the new reports that came while I was away, and please summarize the reports by department, quantity of goods involved and quantity of people affected. If you also have a way to contact with Moneda, please call him. ¡±
Sebas answers quickly and went away.
¡°Dida. I¡¯m sorry for asking you this soon aftering home, but please summarize the reports from the guards and bring them to me, especially recently as I need to know whether there are problems with the bank¡¯s security system, and incidents after switching to the banknotes. Focus on the security of the cities.¡±
¡°Yes, Princess¡±
¡°Lyle has confirmed that there is no problem with personnel, goods, facilities, etc. in various ces. When considering the future of the kingdom, it is urgent to check the security system. Please check that it¡¯s well prepared and ready in case of an emergency. Because we have no time and soon we¡¯ll need to apply it. ¡±
¡°Okay¡±
Walking while giving directions to each person, I reached the office.
New reports are being carried one by one to my desk by Sebas.
About the reports while I was away, Sebas kept pilling them in the form of a document every day in my desk.
Sebas is a hardworking person that I really appreciate, he always helped me.
I began to read through them quickly and organizing them.
While reading it, I divide the requests by what is needed to be carried out as soon as possible and what is not, and what we should check and not.
Sebas came in at exquisite timing as if he was measuring it.
Rather than listening him read the entire reports, I ask him various things about what I read.
Sebas is very organized and coordinated.
In other words, if you ask him you can grasp most of the contents easily. This speeds up the process.
I don¡¯t know if it¡¯s because of his role as a butler, or his disposition, but he is very good at adjusting his pace to others.
It is because he does everything smoothly that I can be relieved leaving him at charge while my absence.
¡°... It seems that there are no serious problems with the introduction of banknotes,¡±
¡°Yes, we are proceeding with no problem except for the urgent decision we notified to the Kingdom. For issues about the transition we do not have any problems that would require a correction to the system in particr. If there is, it would be the considerable number of people that have been spared from the bank notes system introduction? ¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, but it is not the case that they will be spared of it ... I¡¯m sorry but this condition will continue for a while until I calm down and focus on it. Could you please recruit students with job experience in finances a little sooner?¡±
I have been regrly hiring students for a certain period of time in the form of part-time jobs since my emunication.
For students as well, it¡¯s a good experience.
¡°Everything seems okay¡±
¡± ... However, I can not engage in the banknotes project at the moment, please keep checking it in my ce for now.¡±
¡°Okay¡±
Well, I breathed deeply, relieved about the situation of the territory.
Chapter 187
Perception
¡°Even so ... the notification to the kingdom did not leave us in a good position, even then, I don¡¯t see any problem for the territory and I was d I could move our finance system to banknotes.¡±
¡°Yes, thanks to Moneda preparing ahead of time we were able to implement everything perfectly, his courage and hardwork has saved me this time¡±
It was surprising that I had already produced a considerable number of new strategies so early in the morning, even before giving the instructions for today. This will allow them to be deployed quickly.
At this stage I think I didn¡¯t know that internally I acknowledged my people potential.
¡°Well, that¡¯s good, that¡¯s why he¡¯s the right person for that position.¡±
Moneda is a person who can think and act on his own.
Even if Tanya and the others are also like that, Moneda is fundamentally different from them.
Whereas they act thinking about how to help me, Moneda moves by his own belief ... to give shape to the ideal situation.
Therefore, I don¡¯t mind him discussing his opinions with me.
In order to establish a bank as an independent institution, I need talented people, I don¡¯t care about anything more than that.
¡°The negotiations in the territory were a mess at first when the new system was applied, but ...
It was a sess the n of making the big business take away the fake gold and cancel the trading with gold coins while handling only banknotes dealings, that made the originally a mess system be a sess.¡±
¡°Well ... Well ... Thank you. Could you call for the department chief of goods and people? I want to talk with him, please ask him to see me in the meeting room¡±
¡°Okay¡±
Like an instant, a day passed.
There is not much confusion in the royal capital with the death of the king.
... Well it was expected.
The king was in retire and ill for a long time ... for those who worked under him, there is no change.
It seems that it is impossible to prosper with Princess Elle and the Marquis at the power.
Those who had been in key positions under the first prince have already resigned to their positions and retreated to their territories.
Among them, of course, is father and Earl Sagitaria.
Father has a good reason for that as his physical condition is not good.
This kingdom goes bad more and more. ...... Is it the end of this kingdom?.
Ed has started to move already as the next king of this kingdom.
While thinking about that, I look down to the documents in front of me.
...... Fortunately, they haven¡¯t set up anything against this territory yet.
I wonder when that wille.
What I was reading now was a report on infrastructure development.
Stop thinking about bad things and concentrate again in the document.
It is genuinely pleasant that what I was thinking of making is shaped already.
If I have some time, I would like to visit the construction site and see its state... Yes, thinking about that...
¡°We¡¯ve been having hot days for months, but ... after that, the weather changed and now it is raining heavily in the kingdom in many areas. Especially in the western part. It¡¯s a cycle. Every time it does not affect the Almeria territory in particr, I don¡¯t care. But this year was our turn in the cycle. ¡±
Suddenly, I remember the words of Rime.
...... Have you forgotten? Every hundred years we had some floods.
¡°Tanya!¡±
Thinking about that, I call her with a loud voice.
¡°Lady! What happened ...!¡±
Was she in her way to my study? she came too soon.
¡°Sorry if I called you so loudly. Why are you so agitated?¡±
¡°There was a flood disaster, the flooding of a river urred in the west, including the Count of Monroe territory, causing serious damage to us.¡±
I was toote this time ... I close my fist with strenght.
Stupid, foolish!... Rime had given me the information already.
This is a trigger.
In the western area, the flooding spreads, including the Count of Monroe. The disaster is big.
A lot of crops that were in time to harvest had been destroyed now.
Crops on the market are reduced. There¡¯ll be ack of food this year. There are almost no stockpiles in many territories taking into ount that Divan has been purchasing all of the stockpiles.
... From now on, it¡¯ll be a hard time for the kingdom. Hunger will run rampant.
¡°Tanya! Just check the stockpiles of the territory soon, along with that, please bring the data of the poption of each part of the territory, then I will meet the Commercial Guild General, please contact him. Let me confirm the safety of the local employees of Azuta Corporation western area, so we can dispose personnel if needed for evacuations. ¡±
¡°Okay¡±
First of all, we have to regte the exportation of food from the territory to the kingdom.
Let¡¯s discuss it with the Commercial Guild.
Then confirm the damages to Azuta Corporation.
Think of what you have to do Iris!.
...... I feel a headache with this.
Chapter 188
ns
... However, I will not let my ns end in failure.
¡°Someone! Call Lyle and Dida!¡±
Whether my voice was strange, the residents of the mansion hurriedly moved.
¡°Princess, what do you want?¡±
¡°Did you need something, Mdy¡±
It waste, everyone must be asleep, but they changed their clothes and ran to me.
At the same time, Tanya came in.
In her hands, documents... Perhaps it¡¯s a stockpile of them.
¡°Tanya, thank you¡±
She handed it over to me quickly.
While receiving it, I tell the story of the flood damage to Tanya and Dida.
And the impact of Divan¡¯s work joined with the flood damage to the future of the kingdom.
¡°The number of immigrants from other territories may increase, but the stockpiles and thend of the Almerian Duke are not infinite ... So, I¡¯d like you to strengthen the security of the territory.¡±
The stockpiles in the territory can endure for a certain period of time.
That is the result of what I¡¯ve umted up to now.
But, of course it¡¯s not infinite.
If people know that there are crops stockpiles in a distant area fortunately far from the disaster ... Perhaps, many people wille.
Naturally, the relevant offices of the territory will be confused, and in the current state we¡¯re now, we cannot support if it happens, confusion in the territory will be terrible.
¡°Okay¡±
¡°And then, for both of you, I trust you from the bottom of my heart... so...¡±
For a moment I hesitated to emit the words I was about to say.
However, I have to say it.
¡°Minimal food for several months for the poption of the kingdom... I want to provide it¡±
¡°Do you want to provide them food for several months?¡±
Their expressions looked surprised and embarrassed, like it¡¯s impossible.
¡°Of course, giving them food is a metaphor, but keep the quantity of food they would require in a ce separately from the stockpile that we had before. Would be okay in my house? ...... I will rewrite the books of procedures for emergency.¡±
¡°Why do you want to do such a thing?¡±
¡°Because the country may ask us to provide them crops, I do not know what impossible imposition will they put on us as our territory is seen as prosperous, perhaps when theye to control the territory they will ask for a percentage of crops as tax for the kingdom bad times, so that¡¯s why I want to prepare for it in advance¡±
¡°I see...¡±
¡°... It¡¯s preventing for the worst, I hope it doesn¡¯t happen...¡±
¡°... Then let¡¯s get started.¡±
To each person, I give detailed instructions.
They started moving all together.
... Do not think about impossible things.
We¡¯re tiny humans. Therefore, we must choose.
They should protect themselves more than calling for help to the distant ces.
I am weak myself to help my people, I can¡¯t imagine having more to support.
Do not run away. Do not lose. Do not depend on others.
Be responsible for what you choose.
I told myself and faced the papers.
Chapter 189
Bern¡¯s travel I
¡°Mr. Bern, let¡¯s take a break somehow.¡±
¡°... I¡¯d like to arrive at my destination as soon as possible¡±
While stopping the horses to the words of Feng who is an escort, I refuted.
¡°There is also the word ¡°persistence¡±, although fatigue may note yet, fatigue will umte, since it is a long journey, those who take a break frequently arrive sooner. You will be fine. ¡±
¡°Well then ... Should we take a day off in the next town?¡±
I have left my home in the capital towards the territory of Count Monroe.
As soon as Father had that ident, he became dismissed from work and it has been quite a while since I have been busy like now.
In the royal pce, Princess Elle and the Marquis are controlling all.
When they neglected to take measures against food shortage, Mr. Wang was forcibly retorted in such a way to make him take full responsibility of the problem.
There is no point in keeping ourselves there... In order to survive this difficult time a new king ought to pull the country out of crisis with a strong direction... Yes, that should be the ideal.
I wonder why, things have turned like this.
In the Kingdom, the deterioration of security is steadily progressing.
Food is an essential element for people to live.
... But even though it is, there is no food there.
There were lots of people running to the store to buy food, but the stores didn¡¯t have the goods.
Everyone feels uneasy about the future ...
There is a rumor circting that ¡°fake gold coins are mixed in the market¡±.
Of course, the people panicked.
The price of things went up like mad, and those who are troubled all try to enter the capital, they are trying to overflow the city.
Even though the royal family was trying to take measures, the stockpiles of the pce had already bottomed out due to repeated cooking and misspending.
...... As a result, the Kingdom was falling quickly.
Some grieve over the present situation and shed tears, some are indignant and furious.
That grief and anger became arge whirlpool, wrapping the Kingdom atmosphere.
As a result, all the people are shedding tears.
Everyone is full of grief.
The dissatisfaction with the nobility who does not change and destroyed the kingdom is rising.
I headed to see the Count of Monroe ording to Father¡¯s instructions.
Father who awakened after a long time of being badly affected by the pneumonia and was able to get up on the bed said this as the first thing when he opened his mouth.
...If you have time to spare, go see the Countess of Monroe that is on the border.
Eventually you should report the current situation about the Twil country.
Also, my father said that he came to see the figure of an aristocrat in me now.
About thest words I just tilted my head, so now I am heading to see the Count Monroe just as my father said.
We entered a town and went to a store that was alongside the entrance. It was a tavern.
I¡¯ve got a seat that is located outside like in an open terrace.
Because we were running all the way through until now, the food seemed delicious, we don¡¯t know if was because of our hunger or because it was really delicious.
As Pheng said, our bodies would have been tired without having consciousness of it.
Listening to the voices of people walking on the highway, everyone had words of anxiety and dissatisfaction when they opened their mouths.
¡°The Duke of Almeria seems to have no problems contrary to what is seen in the capital¡±
¡°It would be a lie, in such circumstances, how could there be such a thing¡±
¡°It¡¯s true. I heard rumors that said many people seem to be in line, hoping to emigrate one after another to that territory.¡±
¡°Nevertheless, how long it takes to go to the Duke of Almeria from here, I have a newborn in my house just two days ago.¡±
We heard such conversations over and over while being here.
...... The story of the Duke of Almeria has been passed down to distant ces.
To that fact, I respect and admire my older sister again and again, and at the same time worry too much about her.
What kind of things did requested Princess Elle to her by using that rumor ...?
Thinking that far, I realize my helplessness to support her each time. It has repeated. I leave her alone every time she needs me.
When we finish the break I take the horses and rush again to Count Monroe with the three guards that came with me as escorts.
From there, I ran through the shortest distance at full speed.
(TL: Sorry the dy! I¡¯ll try to keep posting as before)
Chapter 190
Berne¡¯s journey II
... Then, I arrived at the territory of Count Monroe.
The moment I entered the ce, I lost my words.
It was not lively ... it was far apart from that.
It was a boulevard that the slums of the kingdom seem to be better.
A newly-grown road half finished with piles of trash and people lying on the sides.
The people lying there were only skin and bones... people who are not certain whether they are alive or dead already.
There was a rotten smell everywhere.
¡°what is this...¡±
There is no answer to the word I murmured.
The impulse of the sight I had in front left me running.
¡°Mr. Bern, please wait!¡±
The words of the escorts never entered my ears.
...... My head was full with sight in front of me.
I run through the road while shouting inside that this is a lie.
However, a simr sight spreads in front of me no matter where I run.
No ... more extreme sights are reflected when I move further.
If there is hell, here is ... and despair is all what fills my heart now.
¡°You ... are you a lord?¡±
Ady who was staring at the air with her eyes without life and empty, was calling out to me.
¡°My lord ... I only had muddy water for thest three days.¡±
She approached me, crawling slowly to my feet.
A thin body with empty dead eyes.
I got frightened at those eyes where nothing was reflected.
... That¡¯s why I did not notice.
¡°Withdraw!¡±
The presence of a man approaching me and her.
He pushed her hard with all his strength and stood in front of me.
¡°Your grace ... I¡¯ll do whatever. If you bless me with some food, I will be your ve forever.¡±
Trying to get through to me who goes backwards when people approach, the people keep pushing each other.
The woman who first approached me had copsed on the ground.
People step on her and reach for me.
¡°...ah ah ah ah ah!¡±
It is so dirty! I thought so.
The horror of the hands of thatrge number of people seems to be an invitation to death.
... I shouted within my head trying to reject that sight.
Two guards who seemed to answer to my inner voice ... One person riding a horse at fast speed shouted...
¡°You guys, protect the lord!¡±
Looking at the escort, he took out a sword...
That¡¯s when I came back on me.
¡°Don¡¯t kill them!¡±
I shouted. My words, confused the escort this time.
¡°Mr. Bern ... but ...¡±
¡°Good! ... you guys, do you want food?!¡±
At my words, Light dwells in the eyes of people.
¡°Pheng!¡±
The escort, whose name was called, was puzzled though.
¡°But Mr. Bern!¡±
¡°Oh good, throw all our food to them!¡±
He threw away the packet he was carrying on his back quite far.
¡°People!, that¡¯s all the food we have¡±
At the moment I told them that, the people who were begging to me rushed to the wrapped packets that were thrown out.
And the two escorts and me rushed to the opposite direction.
Far away from the road, three people including Bern sat down on an empty area as he confirmed that there were no people around.
¡°Sorry to ask this but do we have some food and water left?¡± For them to be this desperate about it...
¡°We have some to eat for a day. Since the portable food is in the bosom, we¡¯ll have to share it between us four people, sorry for having you Mr Bern drink together with us¡±
¡°It is okay, but that ...¡± Signaling at the distance where the people desperately were fighting for the packets.
The facial expressions of the escorts turned dark uniformly.
Everyone, like me, saw the scene of that hell.
¡°... The disaster and the food shortage in the kingdom is probably the biggest cause of this case, but it¡¯s not the only one, it is not only from the urrence of the disaster that this happened, perhaps the food of the territory of Count Monroe has been emptied long ago. ¡±
I try hard to remain barely calm.
¡°Something like that! How could the food of this territory be emptied!¡±
¡°Depending on who is the lord, don¡¯t you understand how a territory changes based on that ...?¡±
I was chewing my lips.
Anger lies within my heart.
The Count Monroe who produced this hell, more than anything ... my anger towards him is useless to solve anything but even then...
The more angry I get, the more my chest gets hot.
Chapter 191
Bern¡¯s journey IIISuddenly, there was a noise between the turbulence and the bushes moved.At that moment the escorts stand in front to protect me.But, nothing appears.While holding a sword, a guardian approaches the bush.¡°......Th-This is......!¡±The escort saw something in the bushes that left him paralyzed.¡°What happened?¡±¡°It is a child! A child isying down.¡±As soon as I hear it, I run to see the ce.Certainly a young and skinny girl was lying on the dirty ground.¡°Go back to Pheng! Mauric, get me the water!¡±While I embrace the girl, I instruct the escort which was behind me.The girl¡¯s body was surprisingly light.¡°Are you okay?¡±At my call, the girl opens her eyes weakly.However, there is no focal point.¡°Hey!... Hey!¡±Despite calling hard, the girl never answered.She opened her mouth slightly, and some breath flew out of her in front of my sight.¡°I brought it!¡±¡°Water! There is food too!¡±I put out food before her mouth, but the girl¡¯s mouth does not move.I crushed some bits of hard food and entered them to my mouth while I take a sip of water and gave it to the girl¡¯s mouth.Surprised, the escorts tried to stop me... But they couldn¡¯t in time.The girl swallowed a little.¡°...Delicious...¡±There is not any special seasoning, it was dried food.Rather for preservation, the taste is something you have to get used to. It¡¯s not good.Even so, the girl smiled like it was a special feast and said it.¡°Yes ...¡±And the girl did not say any more words.Tears overflow slightly from the edge of her closed eyes, falling to her cheeks and to the ground.¡°Hey ...! Hey ...!¡±I shake her, but she did not answer even if I called out.The girl was not breathing anymore.Desperately tracing the memory of receiving sses of the medical department in the college my sister made, but with the little knowledge I managed to learn, it is impossible to deal with such a case like this.If she would have been born in that territory ... If she were a person from that school.No, if this child had been in the Duke of Almeria before, then this would have never happened...!I can¡¯t do anything, despite desperately trying.¡°Mr. Bern, that one already ...¡±¡°Why! Why, such a child! ... Why young children have to lose their lives!¡±I shout those words at the escort.Fierce emotions overflowed from my eyes as tears.¡°Even though both are territories of simr conditions, those who rule this territory are so cruel and undisciplined...¡±This time I couldn¡¯t remain calm anymore.Thinking of Count Monroe ... anger gushed up in a moment.Waste, waste, waste. You¡¯re a criminal and the waste of humans!At the shadow of being a lord, of an aristocrat, what do we find? they don¡¯t bate an eyelid for sacrificing even such a child.As I regretted and groaned, I embraced the girl strongly.Do not go away ... I¡¯m willing to give you my life....... I did not move from there overnight.I just kept hugging the girl who was just getting cold.¡°Mr. Bern ......¡±When the sun rises, one of the escort calls out to me again.In response to that voice, I turned my eyes to them.¡°Soon, I will return with you ....¡±¡°... I want to visit this girl a little more... I¡¯ll go after mourning her.¡±Telling them that, I started her mourning quietly.Silently I dug a hole and put the fragile body of the girl inside, while giving a quiet prayer.¡°For the people, is that I work. Let me show you what aristocracy is and serve the public. ¡°Those are the words my sister said to the rulers.I recall it.What is a nobleman?What is a territory, what is a country ...?As I go around, the sight of my sister words and my sister¡¯s behavior are in my head.... And when I opened my eyes I took out the de and cut my hair on the spot.¡°Mr. Bern ...!¡±While the escort cried in surprise to what I did, I stare at the hair that I just cut down hanging from my hand.It was a burial of the past me and a manifestation of determination.The heart to mourn the girl, the gratitude, and the quiet anger wrap me.¡°Together with this girl, the me until now is dead.¡±As I muttered and returned to my horse, I left the ce for the kingdom.On the way back, it was horribly quiet and fast.Both myself and the guards were just rushing ahead.And back to the kingdom and to the mansion, I head to see father.¡°... You have changed your face considerably¡±Besides Father, my mother breathed deeply while watching me.¡°What did you see there?¡±¡°... I have seen the hell of this world¡±To my father¡¯s question, I answered quietly... but yet I returned my words with determination.Father takes a deep breath in response to my attitude.¡°... bring this to the Imperial Pce¡±I inclined my head in answer and said yes.¡°Did you feel the powerlessness of yourself? Do you want to do something ?... I wanted to do something, did you think that from the bottom of your heart? ... That happened to me... That¡¯s why I want to change this country¡±¡°Yes¡±To my father¡¯s question, I affirmed with energy.¡°Then go ahead¡±When I received the document, I left home and went fast to the royal pce.
Chapter 192 - Dark times
Dark timesTrouble took ce in other areas, and this territory ... the Duke Almeria¡¯s territory also had its aftermath.People who wish to move to this territory is constantlying.I wanted to see the immigration site once, I insisted against the opposition of everyone and went to the checkpoint in the west border....... I¡¯ve got speechless.¡°Please, let me in the Duke of Almeria¡¯s territory! ¡°¡°Please, bless us. I have walked from far away up to here without having anything other than water ....¡±¡°Please, ept these children even if they alone can enter... please help me. If it is possible to protect these children, whatever happens to me is good. ¡°¡°Take our children! ¡°A sharp scream was overflowing here and there.Everybody cries out desperately as much as they can, they shout, cry, beg...I desperately endured the urge to close my ears.From that day on, I probably will not be able to sleep anymore.Trying to sleep, the screams of those who wish to emigrate to this territory echoed in the back of my ear.Every time, I read the documents......Do not run away. Don¡¯t give up. Help them as much as you can. You must win. It tells me.I skip instructions to minimize the confusion of the territory and ept as many migrant applicantions as possible.Also I tried to mitigate the kingdom food shortage with the help of the Azuta Corporation.Although there were no damage to the staff due to the disaster, the shop was still very busy during the confusion and couldn¡¯t be opened.Regardless of the stores in other territories, all stores temporarily handling food are closed.It hurts me deep inside... But, it can not be helped.Even though we say that we are on holidays, the lives of the people who work in the corporation are to be guaranteed, and also we are dealing with trying to preserve as much lives as possible from the poption.It seems that this pavilion is being called recently, thete night castle ...Everyone involved in the migration processes.. I cannot even begin to imagine the circumstances of the officials.How long have you been unable to return home?I asked an officer, but heughed.¡°Come on ... What does it matter how long I¡¯ve been here?. Thest time I went back, I was scolded by my wife. Because Iris is in trouble, you do not have to worry about us. She is trying to protect us so you must help her... and so on. I was told to go back to bed and get back quickly to work. ¡°The policemen who were listening to it agreed whileughing as well ¡°my house was the same¡± and ¡± at my house that happened too.¡±When hearing their words, my feelings were of appreciation towards the families of the officers who have never seen my face and supported me so much.At the same time, I was excited that I could help more people with their support.From when did this start? (TL: meaning the support and trust others give her)I do not remember anymore.However, it does not matter.... Do not run away. Do not lose. Don¡¯t give up. You have a responsibility.Surrounded by documents, holding my head I mutter.Everyone believes and follows me.It is the people that suffers the damage from the kingdom aristocracy actions.I can not forgive. ... that, unreasonable reality.These documents one by one, will have a big effect on their lives... It can even take their lives... That¡¯s why I also want to work for the future of this territory... as the people had entrusted theirst hopes to the Duke of Almeria.Therefore, there is no time to rest.
Chapter 193 - Determination
Determination¡°Lady......¡±Sebas calls me apologetically, unlikely of him.Surely there was something hard to talk about.¡°Such a letter came from the kingdom ... ....¡±I read the letter received from Sebas.While I was reading, I grasped the paper with force and crushed it with my hands.When I finished reading everything, I slit the paper with irritation.¡°What ... what is this content!¡±I shout in anger.The maid who was waiting at the end of the room was frightened from my reaction.¡°... Oh, I¡¯m sorry, can you please leave me alone?When I say so, the maid hurriedly leaves the room.Looking at that, I felt somewhat irritated.¡°Also, ¡®request of provision of goods¡¯... the goods need to be delivered to the royal pce as the responsibility of a territory¡¯s mandatary dictates in difficult times for the kingdom, what difficult times are you talking about! You royals caused all this! Also! At the end of the letter it says, if I refuse the request it is considered as a rebellion ... what on earth are you trying to do !?¡±To summarize the contents of the letter, ¡°You have some supplies not? Your territory is the most rich and prosperousnd of all the kingdom, be thankful the country granted you with so many riches and let us rob you of all you have now. Because the country needs to use it, move quickly. If you refuse, I will send the army to eliminate you for rebellion¡± it says.The style is polite, but there is not much difference in content.¡°I am sending you 70% of our food already! If I send any more than this, We¡¯ll not be able to cover our needs! My territory has people too!¡±I shouted irritated, though, Sebas does not me me for it.I have already sent the majority of our goods to the kingdom, leaving behind the minimum barely to satisfy our people needs.Its amount isparable to the production of the kingdom one abundant year.Prince Ed and Princess Elle continued to send messages like that threatening me every week.I sent a letter to my uncle, Anderson¡¯s Marquis, to see if he can help me alleviate this opression.Completely, I can only think of this as harassment to me ...!¡°More than this, it is impossible for our territory to provide them more than this, if it continues ournd will be poverty stricken.¡±Seba¡¯splexion was pale blue.¡°Yes, I have no choice but to refuse¡±¡°But mydy .... They will send the army to kill you for rebellion¡±¡°There is nothing to do about it, and even if try to remove me, it is decided that I have to protect my people.¡±I write a letter copying the information of our goods from the finances book of the territory and hand it over to Sebas where I wrote that I can not send any more supplies, as we will not be able to reach our internal quota.¡°I also write letters to my grandfather and my uncle telling them about this situation, as to be prepared when the emergency happens.Sebas was nodding with a stiff face.¡°Then, call the treasurer of the finances department. Let¡¯s increase the budget and increase the purchase of goods from other countries¡±¡°Well, I will go there soon.¡±...... What kind of answer wille. It¡¯s just horrible I think...Thanks to this disturbance, the marriage of Mimosa was dyed. Is this the only salvation for her?Some time ago, I stopped by at priest Rafshimons house, because it was not far from mine.While thinking about such a thing, I look at the flowerpot on the windows side.I felt like I bought this a long time ago ....I hit myself. These are not times to be immersed in sentiment.Then, I devoted myself to work again.After that, a few dayster ...... I received a letter from the Kingdom again as I thought.Fearfully, I open the wax that was used for sealing its contents.¡°......How is it?¡±¡°As usual, as long as we send them food they will not send the army, let¡¯s send some more supplies .... They are bad in the head.... It¡¯s not that food and money are indefinable.¡±It was written that this is thest opportunity to repent.At the moment of refusal, They will send the army and forcefully take our territory. ...... Where is my debt that you talk about? I want to shout.Betterply that be killed and the goods taken forcefully from the people?¡°...... I will go to the kingdom, because Princess Elle seems to gather nobles and will hold a party next week... ¡± They are so poor that need to threaten me with the army to rob our territory food to hold parties?¡°In this situation hold parties?¡±The question of Sebas was the same I had.Why would they bother to collect the nobles from each house even though the kingdom is in such a situation?¡°Perhaps it is to threaten them so she can ce Ed in the throne, it seems to be a demonstration of power to solidify his position as king.¡±¡°Butdy ...¡± ¡°I need to borrow a spot in the party and let all know our position and what demands they are imposing on us, it¡¯s the only way we¡¯ll not be exploited. While they¡¯ll not be of much help as they wouldn¡¯t want to confront Princess Elle but if I continue silently epting it all... a future where we¡¯ll be deprived of everything will soone. This confrontation... there is no way for it to be omitted... Such a future for my people, I firmly refuse to ept it.¡±¡°I agree¡±¡°There is only one concern ... ... Sebas, is it possible for you to manage the territory on my absence?¡±¡°...... Thedy has already taken measures to some extent, the preparations to be carried out in case of emergency are ready ... I wonder if I¡¯ll be able to manage with my experience until now, We also have them. ¡°¡°Well ...?¡±¡°Go ahead, Mdy. Go to the battlefield with confidence.¡±¡°... Thank you, I will ask you to take care in my absence¡±¡°Yes, please take care of yourself too¡±
Chapter 194 - Preparation
PreparationThen I had Tanya prepare my travelling needs and I headed for the Kingdom again.Focus on maneuverability, bring in minimal personnel.
In case I got attacked, I need to be able to escape and defend.On the way, I remember the emunicating riot some time ago.At that time, I asked Dean for help....... It¡¯s not just that time, many times, is not it?But now, Dean is not at my side.I wonder if such a thing happens again.. will he be by my side then?, is he safe ...?Thousand questions that I had not thought about are boiling inside me.Dean... I miss you...I have no means of knowing his safety.Therefore I worry ... My chest hurts.However, the reality kept me away from trying to pry too deep into Dean¡¯s affairs, even the time to worry about it I don¡¯t have.I put aside the thoughts that asionally came to me about Dean, and when I was about to get crushed by anxiety, I always sped this pocket watch he gave me....... If allowed, I wanted to jump out looking for him.But I can not. I need to fill my role and support my people.Just being able to wait for him ... I don¡¯t know if I will have that leisure. Problems keep pilling on me... and my situation here is unstable...And.. If I moved to look for him, I¡¯m sure he would not forgive me forever...I grasped the pocket watch so as to shake off my anxiety.When I arrive at the kingdom, I take a deep breathe like trying to shake off all thoughts about him.With so much going on, the capital was saddened ...Lyle and Dida are wary of the neighborhood.They felt danger, their tension was rising.We proceed in such a state and arrive at the mansion.While breathing out at the unchanging scenario of the mansion, I headed for the father first.¡°Long time no see, father, How do you feel?, Are you better now?.¡±¡°... It¡¯s been a while, Iris. Thanks to Mary and everyone, somehow I¡¯m better...¡±The sort of smile is somewhat weak.He is definitely thinner than before.Sitting still seems to be painful.But hisplexion seems better than before.¡°Mother, I also have not seen you for a long time¡±¡°Yeah .. I guess I¡¯m doing my best too, same as you...¡±¡°No, that¡¯s too much to say... I didn¡¯t help that much¡±At my mother¡¯s friendly words, I am shy at the grand scale.¡°... Iris, I listened to a story in the recent times... ¡°But to the words that followed from my father, I quickly changed my mood.¡°I am sorry, my father, my existence has again created trouble to the house...¡±¡°What you do say... ... I have not regretted that I gave you the position of acting as a lord, and even if you were not standing on that position, for Marquis and Princess Elle, the Duke of Armelia is an obstructing existence, so whatever we do, they would have been moving to reject it. ¡°¡°Yeah, Iris. Please stop referring to yourself like a troublesome and unneeded person, you are an important person for us and the people of the territory.¡±¡°Father, mother ....¡±¡°You need to be yourself and do what you can. We ... and our people believe in what you decided¡±¡°Thank you¡±My eyes got hot and humid.Really, how is it that they understand me? ... Both my father and mother can urately give me the words I want.¡°Even though we want to help you, I feel that we wouldn¡¯t move together¡±I shake my head to my father who seems to be sorry.¡°Good, father ... Those words alone, are enough for me.¡±In the conversation I had with my father and my mother, my heart got warm.They believe in me absolutely always and in any circumstance... ...that I can affirm.How much confidence they have in me, more than my own.¡°Father, you should take care of your physical condition, take some rest, I will excuse myself.¡±Then, I returned to my room.At that timing, Tanya came in.¡°...Excuse me, Mdy¡±¡°Was it a sess?¡±¡°Since Moneda cooperated, I already surveyed the area, and sincerely thanks to him and Mr. Anderson¡¯s cooperation, including the master everything was sucessfull.¡±¡°Well then, in the unlikely event they send us the army, were you able to contact that man named Milo to ask for help. Tanya?¡± (TL: Milo, if I remember correctly was the spy the first prince sent to help tanya before.. most likely she ns to get help from the first prince...)To my question, she nods silently.¡°If so, is he the reason why we received that invitation to Princess Elle party ...?¡±¡°Yes, he had said at that moment, ¡± She¡¯s not a person who mistakes a move in the game. She¡¯ll win.¡±Just like Dean¡¯s words were in hers... a feeling of security spread to my heart.¡°It is due to my state of mind ....¡± I said to myself...I softly put my hands on my chest. Under the clothes, the pocket watch was hanging like usual.¡°How are you... Mdy?¡±¡°No, it¡¯s nothing, as for my opponent with whom we have to negotiate in the future ... Tanya ... I have left you a letter that I need for you to hand it over to the other party¡±¡°I certainly got it, I will dedicate my best to return with good results to thedy.¡±¡°Yeah ... ... Thank you, Tanya¡±
Chapter 195 - Solicitation
Solicitation¡°Well, Lyle. Why are we going to the Castle, can you tell me the reason?¡±¡°... well you know already...¡±To my question, Lyle didn¡¯t answer.Now we were heading for the King¡¯s Castle.I stopped opening my mouth after that question just before. Lyle walks in front of me and... the feeling overflowing from Lyle was extremely bad.Even if I talked to him or touched his shoulder his mood did not change...We walked while being guided by one of the servants waiting at the entrance of the castle.And Yuri was waiting there. I can not hide my surprise at her appearance.¡°Oh, after all, Lyle, you came ... ... But.. I only called you... why is there another person.. I did not called her here...¡±Her eyes shine as soon as she saw Lyle appearing.However, it quickly changed to a look of despise and hate when she looked that I was next to him...¡°There will be no problem Lyle... Even if there is thisdy here¡±¡°Oh, if you are okay, I do not care about anything¡±Ironically, she distorts her mouth....... I felt dizziness at this face of innocence and spiteful mouth girl. And at the same time, I feel doubtful about Lyle taking me here with an attitude like he knew it should be like that.¡°So, why did you call me?¡±¡°Are you asking me this? ... you know already what I want, are you going to bother me to get it from my mouth?¡±¡°No, I do not know, so I¡¯m listening.¡±¡°Oh really ...¡±She breathes a sigh, but she does not seem to be troubled at all.Rather, she seemed happy somehow.¡°Just straight to you, please enter the Order, because I want you to only listen to me¡±¡°You should know I refused this already¡±¡°I know, but you must receive this order this time¡±She has confidence in herself.¡°When you enter the Order, I will lend you the power to make you the most powerful man in the kingdom. I know your origin and your rightful ce is not under someone...¡±I was further shocked by her words.What on earth is she saying ...?¡°Why do you know my origins?¡±Lyle just quietly asks her.I did not heard their conversation, my head was crowded with thoughts.¡°Now I am the future queen of this country, the information I want I can easily get it. Your appearance is too elegant and I was surprised that you were a mere escort, then I wondered... who were you.. No way, you were the rightful heir to the Marquis Mirese family.. your merciful mother was in love with the Marquis and had you. Although it was not a graceful event at the eyes of outsiders, I¡¯m sympathetically the same as you... as my mother was killed by the wife¡¯s low morale and high jealousy. same as you not? ¡°Thinking about the words that came out of her, I was silent ...¡°Looks like what I said was right, you seem to have not told your past to your buddy.¡±She was referring to me, her face was distorted and she wasughing with all her might.¡°Do you hate them Lyle? The Marquis Mirese, who didn¡¯t know anything, your mother who was killed by his wife... the wife who killed herself after she was expelled, but because he knew nothing, he lived a well and easy life.. I ask you.. Would you like to take care of your mother¡¯s enemy?, I¡¯m sorry that Marquis Mirese and his wife are already dead, but I can give you power enough to take revenge on the entire Mirese House... Is it not a good proposal?¡±There was insanity in her eyes. There was nothing to make her hesitate at all either.Rather, she even seemed to hate the Marquis house.¡°It is unfortunate, but I do not need it.¡±But Lyle was not floating with that fever. He only firmly refused her.I just keep quietly looking at him.¡°What are you saying?¡±At that reply, she was stunned.¡°I told you, I do not need it.¡±¡°Lies!¡±Again and again, her face distorted with anger.¡°It¡¯s impossible that you can not hate them! I heard that you once aimed for the Knights right? ... There is no way that you don¡¯t want it now, did you get caught in thes of that lovely duke¡¯s daughter?¡±She asked Lyle.To that intensiveness of feelings and also her anger, I have doubt in my eyes.But... Lyle looked to her coldly.¡°I threw away the name of Marquis Mirese long ago... I originally did not have the qualifications to upy that ce. I was picked up by thedy and my old self died at that moment; I was reborn. So, I am not interested in things like that and I do not think that I would like to enter the Order only to get dust. ¡°¡°I just wanted to know why she knew my story that¡¯s why I came here today. It¡¯s only an exhibition of bad taste... so Let¡¯s be careful from now on.¡±As soon as he lost interest, Lyle answers the question I asked him before.¡°Wait! ... The past can not be thrown away easily, especially as grudges and hatreds are piled up with time, don¡¯t you think so too?¡±¡°I can not throw it away, but I don¡¯t have to turn back, I have more important things, so I do not care.¡±Lyle left after those words.I also chase after him in a hurry.Just as when we came, he was walking silently.An atmosphere that is heavier than before was drifting between us.¡°......¡±As I thought about the situation, I said to myself, I must speak to Lyle.¡°What?¡±¡°It was a good thing that I apanied you, I knew your past in this way ...¡±¡°I did not mean to hide it from you, I just did not have the timing to say it... It was not something important to bother you with it... ¡°His face that said so, had no sharpness. The usual man that I knew well.¡°Thanks Lyle...¡±I smiled embarrassed, and I hit Lyle¡¯s back with a -pom-.Besides, Lyle alsoughed.¡°Even if you¡¯re a nobleman ... Hey, do I look like I¡¯ll throw you away because of that?, don¡¯t you know me well?¡±Merciless, I said to him while smiling. I do not need hold back.¡°I¡¯m the dropped seed of Marquis Mirese.. I think she called me today because she wanted to use my position...¡±¡°Well, what is going to happen now then?¡±¡°I did not tell you that she called me, because I don¡¯t want to impose an extra burden on thedy ...¡±¡°I see...¡±¡°For my past, I¡¯d have decided to know, my husband checked when I picked up me ...... I myself, talking about it when I first got picked up by ady So ¡°¡°You are rebellious against thedy! .... I wanted to know about this sooner!¡±Lyle sighs against me who told soughing gigantically.¡°It¡¯s a ck history.. why do you want to know so much?¡±¡°By the way, how is it that you ended in the streets at that time?¡±¡°... I¡¯m the son of the Marquis Mirese as you know now ... The house of the marquis took me in after my mother died and tried to make me enter the Order of the Knights but... They told me that I can not keep dating all thedies and I have to settle down first ... It seems like someone said I was dirtying the name of the family with a debauchee behavior which I had not¡±¡°Ow ... what you said.. are you serious?¡±¡°... So that¡¯s why I said, it¡¯s a ck history¡±¡°Oh ... Such a noble buddy has fallen to this princess¡±¡°Do not say noble¡¯s buddy ... because I¡¯ll cry¡±¡°Well, that¡¯s a lucky thing at the end¡±¡°At that time that person cried ... and said to me -you must only depend on your strength-.¡±¡°... What person ...?¡±¡°I felt that you were pitying me at that moment, a five-year-old girlmented about myck of power, I think I wouldn¡¯t be who I¡¯m now without hearing it... -If you want to be someone who can take care of his own future, be sure to put all your strength and say to yourself that you can make that wish fulfilled- ¡°He had eyes as if missing that time.¡°... It was the first time someone said that to me. You told me that I had the power to protect myself and also myte mother¡¯s dream inside me... Before, I did not want to be in that house and I was not originally interested in my father, I felt that I hated him for what happened. I only wished to enter the order at that time to be further away from father and follow the dream of mother.¡±¡°So, princess you became the most important person to me since that time¡±¡°Well, I did not know, my childhood memories.. most I don¡¯t remember as I was very little...¡±¡°Also, teacher said the same to me when you received me that day.. something like... mon, have confidence, if you believe everything is possible-¡± I was told by teacher. ¡°¡°But you did not choose to follow your mother¡¯s dream...¡±That said, again I gently tapped Lyle¡¯s back.¡°Naturally ... There is something more worthy to do beyond umting dust in the order.. Escorting thedy is way more interesting... That¡¯s something only buddies can take care of?¡±Lyle also hits me on my back as much as returning my previous hit.... He¡¯s bing more cunning.Funnily, I became irritated at his cunning side, so I turned my back to Lyle and walked ahead, while he keptughing.
Chapter 196 - Smiles
Smiles¡°... Oh my, how rare ... to see you so distracted Ms Yuri....¡±I talked to her after I got to know the situation with Lyle and Dida these past few days.She red at me when I said so.¡°Do not listen to rumors Divan ...¡±¡°Those are not rumors, they seem to have noticed my existence... I¡¯ve had people tailing my steps after you started trying to recruit them... Although it seems that they have not identified us just with the current information they have.¡±There is no fear in her sight when she nces at me. Her anger is of a degree that even if destroying this entire kingdom it cannot be appeased.Even so, Lyle and Dida arepetent enough to leave her in that state.As for me, I¡¯m prideful of my ability of hiding signs of my doings.¡°As soon as our n to destroy the Duke Armelia through Dorsen failed, I sent people to investigate him because he seemed to followpetent fighting people to test his strength, and he tried to forge a rtionship with the Duke Almeria escorts.. but ... well, as we know already, you simply regarded him as arade and told him things you shouldn¡¯t without my permission... And through him now the other petent fighting people- know about us...¡±¡°Shut up ...!!¡±A scream from the bottom of the heart, as if breaking the soul.That fierce scream seemed to frighten the big guys protecting the room.She has secret feelings that I can not imagine from that pretty face.I think I made a good guess about the situation.......Although.¡°I will not be silent ... Because I am in trouble too now because of what you did, I must be upset more than you with this ... Were your words that day when your mother died that told me to help you take revenge on this country a lie?¡±I casually grasped her cheek and gazed at her, observing her changes closely.I can not afford to continue someone who is not firmly focused on achieving our goal.¡°... It¡¯s not a lie ... I am not like my mother.¡±She shook her head with eyes a little bit down, because I med her.¡°That I¡¯m relieved.¡±I smile and let go of her cheek.¡°If you can not obtain Lyle and Dida .... You ought to keep alive Dorsen a little more, because even he knows too much for our own good, it takes lot of trouble to get rid of him, and the process is dangerous as some traces might lead to us..¡±¡°... The value Dorsen had for our purposes is gone... It seems like he was being inspired by that woman to think about extra things that made him not listen to me anymore. Don¡¯t we need to remove that existence that is only an obstacle to us?¡±¡°... Don¡¯t be stuck on that.. It¡¯s not possible right now.. Even with your current status and power.¡±¡°What¡¯s that?? A joke? Not at all interesting¡±¡°I¡¯m sorry.. but it¡¯s the truth..¡±¡°... Well, it¡¯s okay anyway, I can suppress her somehow.. it¡¯s about time for the tailor toe. Do you want me to order a suit for you from the tailor ? I mean.. for uing conference¡±¡°... Will the kingdom hold a conference?¡±More information about this unknown schedule can benefit the Twil country.I intended to grasp all about her schedule and surroundings.¡°Well, yes, it¡¯s a meeting to officially enthrone Edwards as the new king¡±My head will break in a headache at her innocently said words.Why will not you report such an important thing? Don¡¯t you know that we have to prepare in advance for such an important step?¡°My assumption as queen is postponed.. after our wedding..¡±¡°Well, what¡¯s wrong, Divan. Edward is not a unique opportunity for us to be the rulers of this country¡±He¡¯s a foolish child ... We can manage him easily... holding down the feeling of wanting to shout -finally!-, I exhale instead.¡°To my disappointment, I couldn¡¯t eliminate Prince I. I can not even grasp where he has disappeared to... so... There are too many uncertainties.¡±¡°Well, he¡¯s already a fallen Prince ... what can he do now? ... hey ... Divan, is it because you neglected what you ought to do?.... howe did you not eliminate him before he disappeared?¡±... Well, indeed.It is him who is the most intelligent and most difficult person for our ns in this country.Even those who gather around him are also capable people.I have kept his movements all under control, but because I had been preparing for period of time I lost sight of his ns...Is it that he was sessful getting away from my and obtained freedom to move?...... This country is truly stupid and easy to control. I¡¯ve got full of myself and lowered the guard.Is not it stupid because it is rich?It pretends not to see the domestic situation which was showing openly everywhere, only to enjoy the richness built up in only ten years of the past king achievements all at once.They don¡¯t know how to move forward, sticking to the glory of the past and using all thesting resources.That is why the central government of this country was gradually rotten.For example, human resources.People are old and die.If you do not raise new talent, the center of the country will gradually crumble.Are the tough men of war age old and dead or are they retiring from the front line?It¡¯s only the Earl Sagitaria who still keeps protecting the borders... He continues to y an active part in the front line without getting tired, the same as from that time.Even so, it is strange.Because it is a hard work, it is good to retreat from the front line and hand down the seat for the heirs and fit in an adviser or counselor ...... Well, there are no talents who can be trusted with this his rear-protection task... that¡¯s true.. talking from a third-person perspective.Even though I managed to take control of all the old guys in the army... I still have to be careful of Earl Sagitaria, Marquis Anderson and the Duke of Almeria.I attacked them intensively during this long preparation period and managed to leave them in a poor state where they had to go hide, so it¡¯s easy now.Although... Prince I was a miscalction from my side. I got overconfident and lost sight of him.I did not follow my ns at all.But.. the it¡¯s impossible for him to rise..If the power concentrated on him from the beginning, I would not have been able to move the board chess pieces ording to my ns so far.Even so, thanks to the interests of the corrupt nobles and the authority they hold, he had no easy pie to eat.. hisbor was harder than any other, and his position with a gentle breeze will crumble.Rather, this kingdom was his biggest obstacle.Indeed, I can not thank enough the ipetent people of this country.Given his ability to respond, if he were at the power, there is extreme danger that the game will be reversed as soon as he takes the reins.The first prince is the one we must be most vignt about at this scene. Even though, I do not have any information at all, about what on earth he is nning.If he finishes holding some force at hand, the board will revert quickly.Perfect prevention of trouble is impossible if we think of him, but if possible, I would like to postpone the trouble a little more.¡°But...¡±¡°I am now the queen of this country, even if not officially.. I¡¯m the queen.. as the queen of this country, I did as I wanted ... so... do not care about me... if everything went well up to now what can go wrong now that everything is a thumb reach from our goal? you do what you ought to do. Originally, I can do whatever I want without borrowing help from your hands. ¡°This girl is stupid too....I wonder if she has misunderstood that she has crawled up to this height only by her own power, even though I got her the position she now has.There is nothing more disturbing and difficult to handle that a piece that has misunderstood its own power.¡°... I am afraid, then I will excuse myself.¡±I bow and leave the room.¡°... Is it about time to remove her? Well, that¡¯s fine, even if we don¡¯t remove her right now, there is no problem with the n.¡±I mutter.Already, the chess pieces are ready for the checkmate.Even if you scratch it, It¡¯ll not help.All is good..I am not interested in used pieces.If she were to get overconfident of her power and careless, it could bring troubleter on. But..Even if she does not exist, things will start to move as we want.If so, let¡¯s let her disappear...Probably Prince I and Princess Elle might disappear as Ed prince moves by ourmands.I can get her to disappear from the table stage with it.Thinking like that, with a smiling face I went to the next workshop.
Chapter 197 - Conference I
Conference IThree days after I came to the Kingdom, I went to the royal pce yet again.Today the head of each noble¡¯s family is summoned to the pce.I was supposed to take part in it as the current acting Lord of the Duke of Almeria¡¯s house.The surrounding people were all men exquisitely dressed.There is no woman except me.Today I wear what could be described as a women suit from my past world.Although I could have dressed with a dress as always, it is a problem of feelings.It¡¯s somewhat ufortable to be the only one in a dress here.Unlike during the audiences, this time it was arge conference room.Several seats are arranged at equal distance from each other in a circr shape so as to face the center. Somehow it feels like a parliamentary building.This is one of the heritages of the kingdom¡¯s founding ages.This country has been born as a country by embracing numerous rural territories under one ruler.Therefore, at the beginning of this country, in order to avoid confusion, the powerful people who ruled over the territories that were joined together discussed everything between them and the king mediated their discussions, deciding the direction the kingdom should take.Several aristocrats speak with malice when they see me.Some gaze at me while frowning, others see me with disdain.... I honestly don¡¯t care about their tant eyes.Suddenly I found a figure of my interest, my uncle Marquis Anderson, surrounded by a lot of people.When my uncle saw me, I smiled at him.The disgusting feeling I¡¯ve been umting up until now blew away a little getting to see someone from my family and I also smiled.The seat is determined by the rank of the house.I sit down in the front row for the duke¡¯s house.I frown while seeing the presence of Marquis Maras* sitting besides me.This is not a reaction born from hostility.The position of sitting is determined at the time of the foundation of the country ... ... and it¡¯s strictly stipted what rank should sit where.Seats in circr shape in the first ce have a meaning, it¡¯s that fewer seats are avable as they are closer to the royal family, which means that as the rank of the house goes up the number will decrease.The economic situation of each house also counts, it¡¯s not only based on house rank ... That has the purpose that not two houses are allowed to have the same rank at seating in the front row.Even though he is a Marquis, Marquis Maras* is sitting there as if he had the same rank as a duke.The wonderful thing is that apparently nobody notices this ....While trying to break free from thinking too much about this headache of meeting, I look around and observe the situation.Most of the nobles were present this time. Even the aristocrats from the faction of Prince Alfred, including the Earl Sagitaria who just returned to the capital.The only figure I couldn¡¯t find was the Baroness.The disturbance of murmurs went down quickly as the voice of the presenter sounded announcing the entrance of the royal family.And Queen Elle, Prince Ed and Baroness Yuri entered from the front door and sat down in the royalty seats.¡°Everyone, today we have called you here for an important announcement ... it¡¯s about the king of this country¡±After quietly sitting, Queen Elle began to speak strictly and loudly.¡°As everyone knows, this country is in a serious situation right now and that¡¯s why I think it¡¯s necessary to have a strong leader in this country, and.. I think we have the most fitting person for this role present here ? ¡°It was in a questioning tone, but for my ear it sounded like an affirmation more than a question. Perhaps it sounded the same to other people as well.¡°It is as the queen says! There is no one more fitting to be king than Prince Edward, no one is more fitting than him! Let¡¯s all celebrate the emergence of the new king!¡±At the words of Marquis Maras, those of the Second Prince faction stood up with apuses.To respond to it, Ed stands up too.¡°Thank you all, I promise you to be a great king so that I can respond to everyone¡¯s feelings¡±I was disappointed at their words... I expected something better from this meeting..¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ªAs requested, some changes about the names...¨C Prince I -> First Prince or Prince Alfred¨C Princess Elle -> (TL: I don¡¯t know why, but in the original work it¡¯s princess though) Queen Elle¨C Marquis Maras -> It¡¯s the queen¡¯s family...
Chapter 198 - Conference II
Conference II
¡°... Our new king is powerful!¡±¡°... He¡¯s the image of the founder!¡±As the blessings echoed, my voice and the voice of another person sounded.It was my voice and my uncle¡¯s voice, Count Anderson. The field quieted, all the people were paying attention to us.¡°Count Anderson! What is the meaning of this farce?¡± Queen Elle shouted.My voice sounded at the same time as my uncle, but Queen Elle seems to be ignoring my existence.¡°Count Anderson!...¡± I called my uncle.¡°No matter what the thing in dispute is ... this country¡¯sw of inheritance dictates that the firstborn inherits it, unless there¡¯s a special circumstance such as the firstborn suffering from a serious illness, there is no way than anyone other than the firstborn can inherit it. This also applies to the royal family. This announcement is nothing but a farce. ¡°¡°Do you think that the First Prince who is not even here is suitable to be king?. That is impossible. ¡°¡°Queen Elle, the fact that he isn¡¯t here cannot implicit his capacity to rule over this kingdom, you don¡¯t have the right to determine who will be king. After the king is dead, the first child promptly inherits the kingship, that is the kingdomw. In other words, the decisions of the king¡¯s wife are useless. ¡°Princess Elle gazes me with a sight that could kill.It was a gaze so abhorrently, and transmitting hate from the bottom of the heart.¡°Also, Mr. Edward, You said that you can be a good king ... How do you n to ovee this difficulty?¡±¡°I do not have any obligation to answer you.¡±¡°No. Please answer. If you want further supplies from our territory.¡±¡°Why should I listen to you! I am the king! And what nobleman talks like that, it is rude!¡±......He didn¡¯t ascend to the throne yet, is not it?I came up with such a doubt after hearing his tone.¡°Well, that¡¯s right! ... Someone, pick this woman and throw her into the prison!¡±But nobody moved.The guards who were at the sides didn¡¯t move too.The guards here are all my grandfather¡¯s soldiers.They can¡¯t move unless ordered by my uncle.Although he already retired from the front line, my grandfather is the hero of this country. That¡¯s why my family is the one with most authority over all armed forces. They never will obey orders from others.In addition, the current knight captain is the Count of Mirese.The Count of Mirese had only seated in the position of kinght captain of the Order for one month and he has almost no practical experience.Even so, Queen Elle and her subordinates forcibly put him in the rank of knight captain.There were many people inside the Order who did not feelfortable with this and coborated to remove him.... Actually I did not n to intervene in it, and much less involve my grandfather.¡°... 40% of total amount of grain collected by royal family for the kingdom is collected from our territory?¡±¡°What ??? How is that possible??? ....¡±¡°If we consider the scale of this disaster, it¡¯s unavoidable that the food is insufficient, but why is the royal family collecting all the food to supply the shortage from our territory, despite the fact that there are other areas with more crops than us?¡±¡°You are the only territory that has that much remaining food, it is natural for you to serve the kingdom as a Duke.¡±¡°Are you going to tell that it¡¯s okay to impose the weight of providing 40% of the food needed for the entire kingdom in one single territory? .... I do not know ...what is the meaning of this? I was surprised when I heard the results of the investigation. Wow, the responsibility of feeding 40% of the kingdom poption is in my head, how many people will starve when our food is emptied... especially if we talk that the kingdom has many cultivation areas, so imposing this responsibility on us is purely absurdity. It may be dangerous soon, as we¡¯re at our limit with the food.. so I am asking what kind of measures will be taken by the royalty to solve this.¡±I said andughed. It¡¯s truly absurdity. Look at the faces of the Queen and the Second Prince.Some people start questioning the same as me to Queen Elle, but the people with consciousness of the poverty of their own territory felt offended, as they like to waste resources and touching this topic can uncover them.Several nobles agreed with my voice.They are members of the faction of the First Prince and Neutrals who¡¯re now in alliance.The property and food held by the Duke of Almeria overwhelm the rest of the territories.I took it as a negotiation card.Count Anderson, of course, is a territory allied with ours.Even if we¡¯re rtives, for others we¡¯re people who protect each other.His weight is on military force, and the Duke of Almeria¡¯s weight is financial strength.Our two territories has be the pir, and other territories are attached. It¡¯s can turn into a detached fortress inside the kingdom.Before I came to the royal pce, I began to make contact with other territories and made many alliances, and after arriving in the capital today I rushed to various nobles houses, and Tanya sent letters to some important people and managed to shape our fortress alliance.Although thend bordering the northern part of the Duke of Almeria is in the Second Prince faction, and this is painful, but the territory of Count Anderson, which is separated by mountains and adjoining the western part, and the territory bordering the East participate in this alliance.Ed got surprised by me slightly, whether the surprising thing for him was that there are other voices in favor of me or what I said, I don¡¯t know.¡°You must continue to provide for the kingdom, further questions are unnecessary.¡±¡°No more, my territory is impossible, as the people will fall in poverty soon, I will be co-author of their declining, I refuse to collect more from them.¡±¡°What audacity!... Good, you¡¯re determined to go against the royal family until the end, I will sent retaliation with the army!¡±¡°Will the kingdom be able to support the required funds to move the army... Or are you going to impose it on those who support you? If you¡¯re going to be king, please do consider it well for your own good.¡±¡°This country is mine! If I imprison you as a profane for your sinmited now and confiscate your territory, then all is solved!¡±As soon as Yuri told him that it was a good idea, his eyes were shining.Princess Elle and Marquis Maras agreed immediately and other aristocrats from the Second Prince faction also agreed with it.At that moment, I was at my limit.It was the same for my uncle besides me.¡°Then, let us be excused, even if we are at this party a second further ... it¡¯s only barren.¡±My uncle deres with a cold voice.I also stand up with my uncle.And as we¡¯re about to leave, nearly half of the nobles also stood up.
Chapter 199 - Conference III
Conference III¡°Please everyone wait!, Please calm down! Don¡¯t make such horrible faces... What is everyone thinking to have such faces? Every has misunderstood our prince intentions...¡±Yuri screams with a loud voice.Did Ed posture and eyes expression change even a bit, despite his fiance ¡°desperate¡± thoughtfulness?To have such an expression on such a scene... ... It¡¯s no wonder that only the feeling of giving up passed through the people.¡°Let¡¯s discuss properly! There is also Edward¡¯s older brother, who surely knows how to help you! Please try to understand Ed, he doesn¡¯t want this too..¡±I wonder what message she¡¯s trying to convey through this... telling us to understand to him... Yes, I really can¡¯t understand.¡°Because Edward¡¯s older brother is not even here, Ed had to carry the weight of all this, his brother... is a delicate person ... So ... try to understand....¡±¡°Yuri, you are too kind. If youpare us... As Yuri said, my older brother has been away from the front line for a long time, he couldn¡¯t bear the pressure of being the first prince.. That is why I will rule this country on behalf of my older brother, I will protect the people. ¡°¡°If you really want to protect the people, Edward, there must be something that you could have done, even if not being a king, but you haven¡¯t done anything from the start until now, only to ask the Duke of Almeria to do it for you.¡±My uncle says to Ed coldly.¡°Then, there is Yuri, the Baron¡¯s daughter... This is not a yground fordies such as yourself who doesn¡¯t know anything of politics to intervene as you please. Is being considerate now running your mouth without any basis?¡±For my uncle, Yuri was not someone of importance to even put it in sight.¡°How can you say that! ... horrible ...!¡±She shed tears.¡°Count Anderson! Such words, how can you say that to my fiance...! The future queen!¡±¡°Is it that terrible?¡± I muttered.At my words, Ed is staring at me full of hatred.¡°Oh please.. You have walked so far only to let us hear this impudent remarks... Why don¡¯t you just make silence ... you¡¯ll be more useful that way...¡±I wasughed at my nose...¡°Even if the children alone, please help them, if it is possible to protect these children, whatever happens to me I ept it...¡± These words were heard when I checked the checkpoint.... They stuck to my ears, their voices...¡°The voices of the people who came to my territory from other territories... We asked you to help the people, you so said that want to be king for the people, but until such sorrowful voices were heard from the people, what on earth did you do to help them ...?! ¡°My voice is stained with anger.¡°A considerable amount of goods were carried from our territory to the royal pce .... It has already been investigated, the goods were all retained by the aristocracy promoted to their positions by you, Edward. You didn¡¯t do anything further than collecting the goods from my territory... The goods never reached the people... It is a cruel behavior not fit of a ruler to secure for yourself and abandon the people. ¡°¡°Well ... I didn¡¯t know! I didn¡¯t know such a thing happened!¡±¡°As Edward says, it is certain that someone is doing this to ruin us ...!¡±To Yuri¡¯s cry and tears, Ed res at me.¡°Well, there is no proof that the Duchess Iris sent the goods in the first ce, she is saying delusions to ruin our reputations!¡±At those words, I sighed.¡°...... Iris ... It is useless to say any more.¡±All the allies who were standing with me had the same reaction.For any exchange of goods, there is a formal document. That document has the royals seal.... In other words, there is definitive proof of the certain amount of goods delivered from the Duke of Almeria.¡°We will end it here... Lets go...¡±¡°Wait! If I leave this ce like this, I¡¯ll be assuming that what they said about my rebellion is true and that would let way for them to send the army ...¡±¡°Do not be afraid, the power of the royal family is not as strong as you think, in that case it will be over for them if you don¡¯t leave your territory.¡±A room that was in a kind of excited state quickly returns to a sudden silence.... A person interrupted Edward¡¯s words.The people¡¯s silence was inducted from their surprise at the fact that other man appeared from the door the royal family appeared before.But more than anyone else here ... I¡¯m greatly surprised and upset.Rather than caring about the fact that a person appeared from the exclusive door of the royal family ...
... Why! Why it¡¯s you!, I was astonished why he took such action.
... Why are you there! entering from that door...In side my mind, I was shouting at him...
Chapter 200 - Conference
Conference¡°Who are you....¡±Suddenly Ed asked.¡°Who you are.., it is a terrible thing to saying from you, even though I¡¯m your half older brother with your same blood...¡±¡°... What ...!!¡±At those words, Queen Elle and Marquis Maras stood up.¡°My name is Alfred, Alfred Dean Tasmeria, the legitimate crown prince of this country! First in line to the throne!¡±His voice roared like a thunder.Though he was not saying it loudly, it was transmitted to every corner of this room, and those who heard it are full of a strange charm that makes them want to prostrate, as if they received an edict, and want to obey.¡°... And where is the evidence that you are Prince Alfred!¡±Marquis Maras shouted in a rush.¡°He is the genuine Prince Alfred! Do not doubt the royal family... You aremitting a grave sin!¡±A man who appeared from behind Dean cried.It was rudy my cousin, who was there.... I already do not understand anything of what is presented before me.¡°Well, weren¡¯t you telling something funny before?, there is no one better to be king than Prince Edward ? ...The next king of this country is the First Prince. It is written in the Kingdom¡¯sw which is the onlyw of this country since its founding! Every person can not disobey it... If not thew dictates for them to be caught as rebels who nned to y the rightful heir to the throne.¡±¡°What, What ... Where is such evidence!?¡±¡°Is evidence necessary? With so many witnesses.. this is the proof, it is evidence. Priest Rafshimons, I ask you, who is not a nobleman of this country, did they said or not that before? ¡°¡°What entered my ears is certainly as you said. ¡°By convention, a Darryl¡¯s representative is called on this asion. Although the pope has not yet been decided, the Priest Rafshimonds that holds substantial power was present at this ce.... In other words, Priest Rafshimons is at the position of being a Darryl¡¯s representative.And the fact that he affirmed the words of Dean is by no means a small influence.Although the Darryl¡¯s church power fell due to my emunication, but it¡¯s still rooted in the people¡¯s lives... And now there is this representative of Darryl, who has steadily built up the people¡¯s trust, supporting Dean.A bright person can never be ignored.¡°I wonder... What do you have in your head Queen to hurry to make your move without confirming my death first.¡±¡°... You! You cannot be real! ... You cannot be king! After all your mother was a wore and died like that!¡±Queen Elle cried in denial of Dean¡¯s existence.There is rage that floats on her face. It¡¯s a deep hatred floating in those eyes.It seemed to me that even her face that had been applied severalyers of make-up was peeled off and her beautiful face was horrid now.¡°I understood your feelings well... In such a ce under the eyes of a lot of noble people gathered and in front of them, you could say such things... well ... that only means that if you keep living in this ce, this country will not progress. Guards can you please remove this people who were plotting against the throne from here? ¡°At Dean¡¯s words, the guards moved.¡°Don¡¯t! ... Rude people! Release your hands!¡±They were resisting, but the guards are really professionals.With no concern for their resistance, they dragged them.¡°Grandfather! Mother!¡±Ed shouts crying, but they were already dragged out of the room.¡°You, well ...!¡±The remaining guards surround Ed and Yuri so as to control Ed who tried to attack Dean.Yuri was trembling and crying as a sick kitty all fearfully.I opened my mouth, like ripping apart the attention from their capture.¡°... I wonder if Prince Alfred has something to say about the future measures to take against the country current crisis, I never wished for Edward to be king, but what would change so far if you became king? Apparently, Prince Alfred is someone who cares for the people, so I would like to ask for a n for that. ¡°I asked Dean.Dean instantly surprised turned to look at me... However, he immediatelyughed invincibly.It is my most favorite face, I feel like flying.¡°Food collecting ... I should be disappointed if this were to be cut off now ... I disagree with my brother who said disgustingly that they would capture the Duke of Almeria and take the territory. Offering about 40% of their supplies to the kingdom, the Duke of Almeria still promises a well living to its people more than any other territory, its quantity of resources and good management makes them more prosperous than any other. We can¡¯t allow for them to leave us. The amount of relief supplies sent from their territory should be cut to half as long as the Duke of Almeria receives people in high need as their capacity allows them. Also, the territory of the Duke of Almeria doesn¡¯t need relief supplies, so if the army from the Duke of Almeria¡¯s family simultaneously draws their hands, all of us will be hit hard economically. They are still in this country because it¡¯s profitable. If there are losses, they will switch to other countries. There is a port in the Duke of Almeria and has active trade, so it¡¯s value is more than a new business for our country. They are a main counterparty. ¡°¡°But... if you capture their territory and make that the foundation of the kingdom ...¡±¡°That¡¯s something foolish to say, the same as with moving the army. Our troops are mainly from Count Anderson that with the Duke of Almeria are family, together with General Gazelle who is the heavyweight of the army and is also their family. Their territories are united in the borders, and next to the port. If those housesbine hands, this country doesn¡¯t have an army anymore. ¡°¡°but...¡±¡°There is no human resources capable of governing the Duke of Almeria in the kingdom, and if their territory is forcibly taken, the people will not obey us and will start a rebellion, because she has made that much for them.¡±At his words, other nobles falter.¡°Well ... it is something I appreciate your extra evaluation of our territory. That¡¯s why I will ask you, how are you going to end this issue?¡±He defended the Duke of Almer¨ªa... That¡¯s why it is my turn next.Let¡¯s make this the start point for him to secure his position.That is why I asked him such a tough question.
Chapter 201 - Conference
Conference¡°We have already managed to solve most of the market crisis, we have almost recovered all the fake gold coins and only a few of them are still circting, and as soon as discovered, the kingdom promises to exchange for genuine gold coins at no cost, announcing this extensively. I also added an investigation on my side to get more information. ¡°¡°Well, that¡¯s good. You already freed the market from fake coins, can you exin us how was it carried out?¡± I asked Dean.¡°... those who sell crops stockpiles to merchants are all jointly in contact with another merchant who doesn¡¯t set a time to visit the stores.¡±I do remember that fact when Moneda brought me the results of his investigation...
Some of the nobles changed theirplexions at those words.
¡°I used the former papal collections as a bait, I would not let go of the fake gold issue so easily ... No matter what, I must do my utmost for the people, I would never do things for my own desires...¡± Dean said.
I was amazed at his sentence and couldn¡¯t say anything at that.
¡°Well ... We used that to collect the fake gold coins. The kingdom¡¯s goods, like the papal collections, will not affect the well being of the people, and if it¡¯s an item of the pope more than anything, its value is high, so it should be enough to awake the interest of many. If it bes readily avable cash, it¡¯s likely that it was bought with fake gold coins they got a while ago. ¡°¡°I removed all the gold coins and got rid of the impurities and made those genuine gold coins again. Although I collected a lot of fake gold coins, after the re-purification process, the coins will be returned to the people, so those will never remain in my hands. Almost all of the fake gold coin was already collected and purified... Although the fake coins circted some time and it produced economic damage for the people... As for that matter, Count Anderson, your contribution was very important to the sess of this, let me give you my thanks. ¡°At his words, my uncle lowered his head a little embarrassed.¡°But, Prince Alfred, what will be of the problem of theck of food for the people?¡±¡°I already went to another country beyond the ocean, the negotiations were sessful, at first it was only meant to recover the stockpiles that merchant took from our country, but ... I¡¯m really regretful that this disaster couldn¡¯t be predicted at time and everyone had a hard time. I¡¯m really sorry... As soon as I arrived, the goods to be distributed between the people have arrived in this country and we will immediately start the distribution to the ces in more need. Thanks to the Darryl¡¯s church on behalf of Priest Rafshimonds, that was saddened by this national impairment, and provided financial support that this was possible. ¡°¡°... While making a mistake, they still provided a generous atonement to help the people of this country, it¡¯s a real prospect of relief for our people¡±Priest Rafshimons lowered his head as he heard this.Here I¡¯m a little cloudy as if his aim from this is to officially restore the status of the Darryl¡¯s church.He showed the close rtionship between him and Darryl¡¯s church, and showed it by lowering his head while thanking them for the contribution.Priest Rafshimonds also lowered his head in response, recognizing his intention, because it was a good opportunity to show the way of the ¡°Correct Darrylism¡± in and out.In the past Darryl¡¯s church was always seeking donations from the aristocrats and seeking gold at charity parties.Is your meaning to spit out the things that had being collected since those times?Probably, he¡¯s providing the funds confiscated from the previous pope.¡°... If you be king, this country will be safe, our Duke of Almeria¡¯s house will support you with all our strength.¡±That said, I lowered my head.No way, Dean was the first prince... my head has not kept pace with the situation yet.However, as head of the Duke Almerian¡¯s house and in the name of my father the Prime Minister of this country, I lower my head.As the head of the First Prince faction, Count Anderson has cooperative rtions with Dean. And Rudy who is heir of the Count Anderson¡¯s house is also his aide.Although he lowered his head without any consultation to everyone who formed his faction, Count Anderson, which is an essential person of the alliance, publicly announced that he had a close rtionship with Dean.That¡¯s why to exchange some words with the first prince from now on will be no problem.Originally this alliance was obstructed by the Second Prince Ed and Marquis Maras faction, but now that it doesn¡¯t have anypetitors, it seems like the original meaning disappeared.Now he has shown the support he has from the Duke of Almeria and Count Anderson.And the usefulness of the two houses has already been exined by him.Along with that, he himself showed his achievements and value.There¡¯s nothing else to block him from leading the present case to an end.To resist him is the same as refusing the way of salvation.Queen Elle and Marquis Maras have been captured already.¡°... It is the birth of a wonderful king¡±¡°Well, we met at a wonderful moment.¡±The nobles who had been giving support to Ed until now praise Dean in turns.The waves gradually became bigger and apuses sound everywhere from within the hall.¡°Everyone, do not be fooled!¡±Ed who was detained by the guards and was stunned till then shouted.¡°There is no evidence that what he¡¯s saying is true, and there is not any evidence that this is my older brother! This person is a ve of Count Anderson! It must be a coboration to take away the throne¡±¡°... Someone! Please save us!¡±Yuri cried out desperate while shedding tears.¡°Is something wrong?¡±The knights order entered inside.At their appearance, Ed and Yuri breathed in relief.¡°Capture that person! He¡¯s trying to take over the throne!¡±At his cry, though, the knights didn¡¯t move.¡°Why don¡¯t you move!¡±¡°Edward, I¡¯m afraid to inform you that we serve the royal family and as so we can¡¯t point our swords to the royal family¡±¡°What are you saying! Where is the proof that this is my older brother!¡±Yuri was staring at the interaction between Ed and the knights.While muttering...
¡°Wrong......¡±
¡°No ... I do not know them ... Where are my knights?¡± ¡°The chief of the knights has been discharged from his position since the Count of Mirese has almost no practical experience, and such a person cannot be knight captain.¡±The the disturbed crying Yuri, Dean said funnily.¡°There were some people who were not worthy of being in the order... The knights have already set their positions ... Now, as the previous matter ends here here, there is not much more to talk about on this asion. Guards! ¡°Everyone has an expression of not understanding anything said between Yuri and Dean.That said, I was one of them.¡°Guards! Imprison Edward and Yuri. Send them away right now.¡±¡± At your order!¡±Before the two raised more protests, the guards surrounding dragged the two with a quick move out of the room.¡°Why......!¡±Ed shouted from outside the room.
Chapter 202 - Conference
Conference
¡°Ed, you must remember, that you¡¯ve said before, even if you areter known as the one who took away the throne, it¡¯s something that must be done..¡±¡°But Yuri has nothing to do with it!¡±¡°Yet, Ms Yuri is not a member of the royal family, but in fact she appeared in this ce from the door only allowed for royalty and used funds from the budget of the royal family in the past. She used all this time the name of the royal family without having any title as royalty. This is no other than a misrepresentation of the royal family, or is she already married to you, Edward? Priest Rafshimons can you confirm their marriage?¡±¡°No, there is no such record in Darryl¡¯s church.¡±¡°Then that woman must also be imprisoned.¡±¡°It is me...! It¡¯s all my fault! Don¡¯t touch Yuri!¡±Ed still wants to protect Yuri with all his might.You stand on front of all risks for her ... did you love her so much?¡°The biggest problem is that in the case you had taken the throne, you would not have ruled by yourself, so she also has a me for this... but if in her ce you were the only one to be caught, that person has an extra sin since there is evidence of her wrongs. Please take that prisoner with you ...¡±¡°Please wait! Prince Alfred! How can you his brother act like this towards your younger brother ... This is too much! Please rethink this!Yuri opposed the guards while trying to approach Prince Alfred.¡°If it is an ordinary younger brother, I never would have acted like this, but him...¡±Misunderstanding the words of Prince Alfred, her eyes the brightened as she thought there was still a possibility of aplishing what she had hoped for.¡°But we are royalty, even a drop of blood flowing through our bodies is for the kingdom, if our existence is only a harm to the kingdom, it¡¯s best to remove it.¡±His eyes that looked to her so sweetly had a serious color, and his voice had a chill as to sh the air in the field.¡°How! can it be.... something like that...¡±She sheds tears weakly, suggesting a desire for asylum and protection.Several people were feeling as if they were sympathetic to her while imagining as if it was their fiance being captured...Prince Alfred approaches her.She stared at him as if to beg protection from him.I am mostly disgusted by this... I really want to shout with all my might to not look at him with such eyes.¡°It seems that a lot of your friends were introduced into the pce... Everyone of your people...including your friends have left.. and it is better for you not to think that they will help you after being caught.¡±¡°... What ...!!¡±He murmured something to her ear.And that whisper let her perplexed and trembling. I do not know what that whisper was about.I do not know what it was but it must¡¯ve been important to her...the moment he left, she suddenly copsed on the ground staring nkly and she didn¡¯t plea nor shouted anymore.Her change, made everyone be stunned.¡°Yuri!¡±Only one person, Ed alone, forcibly pulls the restraint ropes and runs over to her.¡°Yuri, are you okay? Yuri!¡±Yuri does not respond to his call though.She just only continues murmuring with empty eyes ¡°Lies, you lie.¡±Ed stood between her and the guards as if to protect her.¡°She looks strange, please, bring her to the hospital!¡±¡°Good show after being caught... Don¡¯t dy the process anymore..¡±The guards started moving again to capture them and move them to the royal prison.¡°Stop it! Yuri!¡±Yuri was just shedding tears in silence.Ed reached for her to grab her hand and insulted coldly the guards while trying to observe her..
Dean made gestures to the guards and they moved faster than before.The knights advance ordingly to the orders.¡°Well, the story has derailed from the main topic... Would you like to return to the subject? Bern.¡± To the name that came out of his mouth, yet again I was the most surprised.From the door behind ... Bern entered, not with an air of embarrassment but walking firmly and with his head held high going to the side of Rudy and Prince Alfred.That appearance made me want to ask if it was really Bern.Short hair, a lot more thin than before, and a sharp air that can not be hidden from the eyes.The sharp gaze and the atmosphere are simr to him, but before he had a sweet feeling to him that now seems to have disappeared.Bern lowered the head in front of Prince Alfred.¡°Okay, you have heard already, the voices of many foolish people who agreed with Edward¡¯s violence and that wanted to confiscate the territory of the Duke of Almeria and Count Anderson.¡±Prince Alfred smiles pleasantly.In contrast, Bern was without any expression in his face. However, he looked around instead.His keen eyes shot through the hall to all those people.
Chapter 203
Conference¡°If you are concerned about the situation of the people, you will not oppose the preventive measures to be suggested in the future.¡±¡°Yes¡± Bern said shouting as a general.His power is increasing in his eyes as he said so.¡°From now on, the royal pce will announce the guidelines through Bern. Everyone should listen to him!¡±I step forward so as to respond to the words of Prince Alfred.Then Bern opened his mouth.He said the family names of many aristocrats steadily and without any error.Even those whose names were raised before and those who weren¡¯t, I was muddle headed about what he was going to say.¡°The previously called houses... the territory must be confiscated and relinquish their positions.¡±However, everyone is shocked to hisst words.No way, it¡¯s the first time since the founding that so many aristocrats are removed from their titles.As a matter of course, they were so angry that abusivenguage started going back and forth in the venue.Bern just sits down after giving the announcement.That way, the voices ming him became kept increasing.How will you manage the situation brother... and Prince Alfred just smiles at all this.While the people kept rising their voices, Bern stands up and raised his face to look at them.Looking at his face, those who are screaming abuse quieted one after another until all were in silence.No ... exactly, what produced this effect? his face?... no, it is his eyes?He was looking around the venue just expressionless.It is a fierce anger that resembles deep hatred what dwells in his eyes.It is enough to think that all the anger from the previous time when he saw the extreme hunger and desperation of the people pushed him to this state.¡°Is that all you want to say? ¡± He seemed to be asking, although he did not open his mouth.¡°... You don¡¯t look alright, it¡¯s as your father said...¡±I heard my uncle murmuring intrigued.¡°The houses called earlier ... are those who have sold for their own interests even the minimum amount of stockpiles determined byw to be saved for disasters. If you are a ruler who doesn¡¯t care about your people, you should relinquish from your position and leave it for someone who cares for them. Your position, as it has benefits, it has obligations byw and you have broken those regtions. ¡°Quietly and firmly, he said so.But the only thing that was quiet was his expression, his voice was feverish like his eyes.¡°That such thing alone can erase what our ancestral generations contributed to the nation?¡±¡°That only you say?.... That only? When hundreds and thousands of people have died?!! ¡°Thest words were practically thrown at them. That anger is more powerful than adding all the anger from the nobles who¡¯ll be removed from their titles in the venue.¡°Well ...... We could not help it, our house was in a state of poverty... ¡°¡°I did not expect to suffer from such a disaster! Prince Alfred said earlier that this couldn¡¯t be predicted!¡±¡°You should be prepared for unpredictable disasters, but even if a disaster did not ur, your punishment will not change. There¡¯s evidence of your doings.¡±Bern firmly speaks to them who try to make excuses for themselves when all excuses are futile in front of the evidence piled up against them.¡°Why is it so!¡±¡°As I mentioned earlier, your doings these past years are crimes punishable by the kingdom¡¯sw, your deeds start with distribution of fake gold coins, appropriation of the crops for emergence situations, turn the kingdom in a state of confusion, and embezzling of the people resources and the kingdom taxes.¡±¡°such a....!¡±¡°... More than anything, though the ceasefire is still on, the crime ofmunicating with the enemy nation carries a heavy punishment.¡±Thest words were not so loud.... although, it heavily resonated in the hearts of everyone.
Chapter 204 - Conference
Conference
¡°What ... What!¡±One of the nominated aristocrats raised his voice. I don¡¯t whether it is because of courageousness or just reckless. ¡°Didn¡¯t you know at that time? The merchant who purchased all your stockpiles... Divan is a high officer of Twil¡¯s Country. He bought arge amount of food not?, He wanted to send it to his country and reduce the food of this country. It was all a well premeditated n. ¡°¡°Such thing, where is the evidence!¡±¡°Please bring evidence about what you¡¯re saying ...!¡±Encouraged by the first one, many voices started to shout abuse to Bern again.That¡¯s inevitable...They can never admit Bern¡¯s words.It is a terrible end awaiting them at the moment they admit it.¡°There is evidence.¡±However, Bern is not worried at all.I think it¡¯s because he saw them also involved with my emunication past case.From his face I understand something like that.¡°The Baroness Yuri was already captured and the people of the Twil¡¯s country who had been wandering around the border and had been supporting her so far also were captured and interrogated, and they already let out all the information pertinent the rtionship between Twil¡¯s country and Divan.¡±I feel that he has changed a lot since the time of my usation of bullying Yuri in the school.... Of course, it¡¯s a good change.¡°In addition, some of the things that were supposedly dmissioned from the former Pope were seized by Baroness Yuri, which cleverly hid them in her mansion andter sold them to Divan, but as I mentioned earlier we also confirmed that some of the things sold by her had the our country royal crest. It was very nice for you to bring pride in your family name and to print a family crest on anything. Sell everything from my country to that extent I¡¯m ashamed I could never do it, well, it is certainly wonderful to have the royal family crest in our family house to give some more status to it... though I do not understand that feeling. ¡°Bernughed. Of course, his eyes were notughing.To me, his words mean something like ¡°You can only boast of your own family names not seizing royalty propriety. Stupidity has a limit.. That¡¯s why this time I can not save you even if your heads roll on the floor. ¡°¡°Let¡¯s see youter... I and our Highness have already published the evidence for all our kingdom¡¯s people and dered that there are no mistakes.¡±¡°Together with that, we have something more say. It¡¯s about a certain Count... Why were you not in the kingdom even during the disaster? What about your obligations towards your territory? ¡°I recall the words of Mairo and the report from Tanya.Of course, she also reported me about it.Divan¡¯s business is mostly based in Count Monroe territory.No matter how ingeniously hiding the goods in the territory, when the goods are carried out, the ending ce is decided ... surely you can only pass through the territory of Count Monroe or the Baron Messa to reach Twil¡¯s country.That is why he first made a connection with Count Monroe.And therefore he was transporting the items from there to Twil¡¯s country.Baron Messa was defending the borders so he was not in the kingdom.ording to the Tanya¡¯s survey, recently he seems to have spent most of his time defending the border between the Count Monroe and his own territory.We assumed it to some extent at that time that Count Monroe must be an enemy if he needs to defend so strongly from him.In fact, Prince Alfred kept in secret all this time the information regarding the subordinates of Count Monroe at the border and their rtionship with Twil¡¯s country, as he was struggling to gather evidence to dispel the ns of Divan ... and the domestic pus.¡°It is still wartime even if the cannons are not firing ....¡±I remember what he told me at that ball¡¯s party.Certainly, it is still wartime. Even if it is not a direct battle.Prince Alfred ... No, Dean was fighting for the throne with Ed, and at the same time was in a fighting campaign against Princess Elle and Marquis Maras who were destroying the country.Have you already removed all the pus from the country? Did the fight end?Was he carrying a much heavier pressure than I was?But ... I was always being helped by him, though.When I think so, tears umte in my eyes.¡°Your Highness¡±Dean got a step further than Bern.Bern already finished announcing the punishment for all nobles, so Dean bowed with a smile and said.¡°A nobleman is a nobleman, not because he was not born a noble, but because he was chosen by the precious people under him and because guards and leads his people... It seems that there are those who forgot its meaning, and arrogantly look down upon their people who they were supposed to protect and lead. ¡°While saying so, Dean looked around the hall.¡°People are the blood of the nation, protecting them is, reverence to the crown! protecting the kingdom, protecting its people! That¡¯s the meaning of being a nobleman!Dean¡¯s voice echoes through the venue again as thunder.There is no arguments.¡°... However, there is no biggest sin than to take the food out of our hungry people to give it to enemy countries. And there is no country who wouldn¡¯t punish a crime of this magnitude. Is there something wrong with what I am saying?¡±The people of the First Prince faction stand up one after another and with respect lower their heads to Prince Alfred.With respect, I also lowered my head.Each of them is having a thankful sentiment in their eyes to his Majesty.I also thank him, with ady¡¯s manners of thanking royalty.¡°Capture those whose names were called by Bern! ... This will be the end of the session today!¡±¡°Since your Majesty will hold a meeting again at ater date, I ask all of you to stay in the capital until further procedures are determined.¡±And today¡¯s meeting will remain in history till the end.
Chapter 205 - After the Conference
After the Conference
It took some time since the conference until the country finally quieted down..... Although it was only a few weeks.But in the past few weeks, the kingdom territories... and the capital have changed.The situation of the capital has improved considerably though Dean didn¡¯t apply the n he announced of distributing the goods purchased from other countries but instead collected from the aristocrats who have gained big amounts of riches while embezzling and trading with Twil¡¯s country. At the end, the confiscated goods of the noble¡¯s houses were enough and surpassed the required amount for the people of the entire country...The things collected from each aristocrat during the time that Ed was at the power were spectacrly well conserved by them and the nobles of the faction of the Second Prince.It is exactly as Moneda reported me.They also forcibly collected and distributed the cash from those items.It is also great that all fake coins disappeared from cirction.This is because merchants also started working again.The inside of the royal pce, of course, was confused and static.Those names Bern called at the meeting were forcibly removed from their positions until the official announcement came.The pending formal stuff was about whether further sins are added or not after investigations are performed on them....I forgot to mention, but -that- already happened, Queen Elle and Marquis Maras were obviously beheaded under the royalw.Count Monroe was also decided to have the same sentence.Their ranks as aristocracy were naturally removed, and their territories confiscated.It is a great sin that you were nning to kill members of the royal family and that you were inmunication with enemy countries.The descendants of those whose names were called, even if they are allowed to survive, many will be sent to serve to monasteries or will be sent to seclusion for a lifetime.I thought that the kingdom¡¯s administration would be chaotic, but it didn¡¯t happen.Those who were originally under the First Prince, even though they didn¡¯t have important positions, they were people verypetent and with great knowledge in their respective fields. They assumed more important positions in the same fields of work they had before and were like fishes that got water.Today, I¡¯m heading to Marquis Anderson¡¯s house.I was swayed in the carriage and quickly arrived while looking at the city¡¯sndscape.Not only my uncle but also my grandfather was waiting for me at the entrance.¡°... I know you¡¯re very busy, thank you very much for taking care of me.¡±¡°You¡¯re family, you do not need such a bow to us, sit there Iris.¡±My uncle gently told me when I lowered my head.I instantly applied what they said and satfortably.¡°About the recent matters, I¡¯m very much indebted to you, grandfather and uncle alike. Even ... you personally sent guards and escorts to protect the Almerian¡¯s Duke house and territory while I was not there, I would like to thank that. Really, thank you.¡±¡°Oh no, if there is someone to thank, that would be you as you helped the First Prince more than anyone, our country would not have survived if it were not for your efforts!¡±¡°Hahaha ...¡± My grandfather wasughing noisily as usual.¡°... It would be bad for my territory if he didn¡¯t win, so it is only the result of thinking how to prevent that situation, you do not need to thank me.¡±My uncle smiles gently. That smile is the same as the one of Rudy. A sweet smile...¡°Honestly speaking, many things happened that made you the only one to have to ability to move. Mary, the onlydy with most power in the country... only sister-inw would have been able to achieve your feat but when your father was attacked your mother was rendered useless as she needs to protect her family, and we.. cannot move easily as lords, all eyes would¡¯ve been on us at that time. So your actions Iris were the only salvation for all of us. ¡°¡°... Mary doesn¡¯t have to worry. Because he will not die even if she kills him.¡±¡°Whoa!¡±I understood their meaning so I alsoughed together with them.¡°Well, but yet we¡¯re still notpletely with peace of mind about the future.¡± Prince Alfred ... How he is going to steer this country... ¡°¡°It will be okay, Rudy is his right hand, and we know how good and sharp he is, I guarantee his guts¡±¡°... It seems .... The First Prince has the power to make his ideals a reality. His sister is also a wonderful person ... As a pair of brother and sister... And also, as royals I will support them with certainty. ¡°¡°...Have you ever met Letizia?¡±A little surprised, my uncle asked me.I got it ... I talked more than needed. Even if I regret my loose mouth now, it is alreadyte.¡°Oh, yeah, she is a very lovelydy and a wonderful person simr to my mother.¡±Were you convinced of my answer ... or would you keep asking me things....
But there was no further pursuit.¡°... That reminds me, Iris. There is something I want to ask you about what I heard a little earlier.¡±¡°What is it?¡±My grandfather rarely asks something, so I was tempted to know about what attracted his attention.¡°I heard that the Prince of Acacia came to ask your hand on marriage.¡±I got frozen at my grandfather ¡®s words.¡°... Marriage?¡±Naturally I can not answer that question, because even I don¡¯t know what to do about it...¡°Father, Iris is in trouble, we can not intervene on this matter.¡±¡°I¡¯m sorry, I am worried about her, Louis wants for her to first consider her future, those words he said before were not a lie, we¡¯re also worried about you Iris.¡±¡°There is no need to forcibly be a bride. You ought to do what you want to do and keep pursuing your way forever. If there is not any choice that convinces you, you cane to my house too. ¡°At my grandfather¡¯s words, I remembered what my father once said, and a smile naturally emerged.¡°Thank you grandfather. Thank you! For that matter, I will consult with my father well and decide what to do.¡±My chest hurts a little though...I already decided in my mind.Just that my heart is not catching up with my mind.I remember... Dean¡¯s appearance at the meeting ce.I missed you. I missed you so much... I did not want to see you... as I¡¯ll keep loving you more and more every time I see you...He is the only one that shakes my reason....... As soon as possible, I have to move. I can¡¯t keep pursuing impossible dreams after all.I made such a determination under a smile
Chapter 206 - Another conference
Another conferenceAfter that, as dered by Bern, there was a new meeting again.Only those whose names were not calledst time were gathering. (TL: those who didn¡¯t have crimes)I also participated as my father¡¯s recement this time.As usual, the only woman here is me alone.Everyone gets a seat. Then, Dean entered, leaving no time for the people to start chatting.Rudy and Bern also enter apanying him from behind.¡°Thank you foring again. As I told at the previous meeting, I called you here today to let you know about my future ideas and policies for this country.After Dean said so, he turned his eyes to Bern.Bern nods as soon as he sees Dean, and opens his mouth.While everyone was paying attention to Bern, I was staring at Dean as usual while my ears were focused on Bern..... Distant... We¡¯re so distant from each other...Regarding his status, he is closer to me now that when he was just Dean.However, I feel a lot more far from him now than when we were in the Duke of Almeria for some reason.... Is that so?Both him and me have something to shoulder alone.I absolutely will notpromise it... perhaps he is the same.Unlike the time when we walked on the same road, we are starting to walk on different paths now.I never thought that my heart would tighten from loneliness even though we are so close.I hold down my heart.It was quite imaginable at this meeting that this would happen.... That¡¯s why, honestly I didn¡¯t want toe this time.I decided to move on, but now that I¡¯m in front on him I don¡¯t have the strength to do as I said.For this distance awareness to be able to make me suffer like this... I¡¯m obviously not prepared to part with him yet...While I was immersed in such sentiments, Bern¡¯s words continued.First of all, the territories confiscated from the aristocracy will be immediately transferred under the royal family for public use.Also for the houses without crimes, several officers of the royal pce will be dispatched as auditors to each ce so that such a thing will not ur again in the future.They are given the authority to check every transaction done by the nobility.The goal is to make it easier for the kingdom¡¯s policy to be applied to everyday activities and at the same time to create an environment where nobles and officers of the royal pce monitor each other.They will be dispatched to the Duke of Almeria first without dy.I was able to respond to the reform promptly luckily.Originally, as far as seeing Bern at the meeting ce ... I thought that my lord¡¯s substitute role might end but... he never made any gesture nor anything as to take over this role.The conference goes fairly well and quiet. There is not any opposition.That is also an expected scenario ... As the majority of the participants in this conference are originally from the First Prince faction.In other words, most of the people here have already understood and conceived this idea.I remembered his n when the Count of Sagitaria said something about it at the evening gathering.¡°If it¡¯s him, he will aplish it. Changing the existing regime, and truly uniting us as one country ¡°There is nothing wrong with this n .... It is the correct way to strengthen the kingship properly.Those who were respected people also do not refute while understanding its necessity.While there are a lot of people from the First Prince faction, that¡¯s not all as why they don¡¯t oppose. Even if they were notfortable with it, it may be difficult to raise their voices, because of the big incident has happened just recently and its consequences everyone has seen them.And even if trying to argue against it, Bern will immediately exin the theory and thrust it back to them.I was surprised at how much Bern appearance changed, but his inner side changed more than anything else.We confronted as roon and foxes with other nobles in the royal pce for who knows how many years and we never took a step back.It seems that those violent times have already be stories even in the royal pce. Bern has the blood of the family it seems.Our fighter¡¯s blood line has not ceased ... I do not know where I heard it, but such a phrasees to my mind.On the other hand, unlike me, when newmentse out, instead of refuting he seems to be showing a flexible aspect as he makes it look like he¡¯s analyzing it thoroughly and checking it against the situation.Has he really grown up, or is this just his first step towards growing?While I was indulging in emotions, his remarks were received and wholly epted for the first time by the nobility side.
Chapter 207 - Another Conference II
Another Conference II¡°... Are you sure?¡±¡°Please, Marquis Derris¡±Speaking of Marquis Derris, Mimosa¡¯s engagement will be annulled.... Anyway, the other party was one of the houses that Bern called.In order to prevent that he escapes from the crimesmitted by any chance, I made Tanya send a list of his crimes to Bern, from when I asked her to investigate.Now, I have to write a celebration letter to Mimosa for her engagement cancetion....It¡¯s a funny thing to be celebrating an engagement cancetion.The rest will depend on how Mimosa¡¯s lover moves... but he cannot do anything to her anymore.However, I think Mimosa will be happy.It is a nobleman duty to marry but it¡¯s a person right to marry someone you love.As a friend, I pray from the bottom of my heart that she¡¯s happy with whom she chooses.¡°I understand well about the measures for the country, however I would like to ask about the coronation of Prince Alfred¡±¡°Let me answer about it¡±Obstructing Bern, Prince Alfred opens his mouth.¡°As everyone knows, the state of our country after what happened was disastrous, so we will give priority to restoring the country and we will do the coronation ceremony one yearter.¡±¡°... That idea is reasonable ... But it is regrettably as the opposition forces are still trying to overturn the situation if given an opportunity ... The fact that Edward¡¯s sentence is yet to be executed is giving them hopes, so Prince as quick as possible please execute the sentence or finish the coronation ceremony. It is better for the country if you, Prince, show a solid position.¡°....You¡¯re right about that, I will make adjustments so the coronation ceremony will be held as soon as possible¡±At his words Marquis D¡¯Angle lowered his head and seated again.The meeting ended after that..... After this, I can go back to the territory or stay in the capital.I myself wish to return to the territory sooner but .... What shall I do?While I was thinking about such a thing, I was stopped by a servant of the royal pce.¡°... Duke of Almeria, Iris, Your Highness calls you.¡±At those words, I solidified for a while.He passed to me a letter, indeed, Dean¡¯s handwriting and his signature is in it.No way at this timing, to be called by him ....¡°... Okay, I will go you.¡± I said to the servant.Although the letter is genuine, I asked Tanya to apany me as precaution, proceeding with caution has always been myw. Better to prevent than to regret.After reaching the end of the royal pce pavilion, there was a garden located in the back.Dean has already arrived and was sitting at a table.I was guided to his front seat and I sat down there.
Chapter 208 - Reunion
ReunionTanya was surprised to see Dean¡¯s face for a moment but ... she withdrew to the side soon.¡°Wee, Duke of Almeria¡±At his words, I put a smile on my face.¡°I am honored to be invited¡±¡°... I will present myself again, I am Alfred Dean Tasmeria, the first prince of this country¡±... Those were words for breaking with me... Your meaning is distancing yourself not Dean?It may not be the case, but that was what I heard from it.¡°I am Iris, Iris, Lana, Almeria¡±Even if you know the other person¡¯s face, when you talk for the first time to them, you introduce each other. That is themon etiquette for nobility.And as long as the noble with superior rank does not state his name, you can¡¯t say his name, even if you know it, you can¡¯t call his or her name.Dean now is royalty ... and I¡¯m just a noble.All about us is in the past now.¡°This time, we caused a great inconvenience to the Duke of Almeria and his territory, I would like to apologize for it.¡±¡°There is no such inconvenience, Your Highness, our house has justpleted the duties as a noble.¡±¡°You are... No, my apologies. The Duke of Almeria is the most respected aristocrat I know.¡±I do not know if it¡¯s a praise, anyway I just smile.I do not know how many times I will have to politely smile today, but my chest hurts.Silence falls among us.It¡¯s different from all the previous times when we were talking a lot about ideas and ns in the territory, now only regret is between us.He gestures the employees to go away.¡°Tanya, you also please await for me at the entrance.¡±I told Tanya who did not move when he gestured the others.¡°Well...¡±As I am perplexed, she alternates looking at him and me at the eyes.¡°All right.¡±Although it¡¯s not good to be alone with a man, this is not a closed room but a wide sky.Just because I can¡¯t see them doesn¡¯t mean that there are not a lot of people going back and forth in the corridors surrounding this garden.¡°...Okay¡±Then, only us remained in this garden.¡°...Were you surprised?¡±He changed his tone.¡°... Yes, that¡¯s right, I was surprised that ¡°you¡± appeared from that door that day...¡±Even if I can¡¯t see them, people are waiting for his orders near.That is why I gave a workaround and didn¡¯t state myself clearly.¡°But, the more I think about it, the more I¡¯m not convinced at the same time, why did you appear before someone at that time?¡±I knew well that Dean as the First Prince received advanced education.Saying that he came from a merchant¡¯s house anding to me, I can not exin it. But his advanced educationing from a merchant¡¯s house also can¡¯t be exined.That¡¯s why I knew he was the First Prince, or better said I was convinced when I knew it rather than being surprised.Perhaps he wasing to inspect our territory as an undercover.Because the youngdy of a Duke¡¯s house who was kicked out of the school started doing variously suspicious activities instead of being sitting still in her house, or because after being kicked from school she took the position of acting as a lord. Something like that could have generated doubts on him.At my words, heughed bitterly.Apparently, my guess seems to be true.¡°......is there something wrong?¡±To my sudden change, he asks me.¡°No, all is okay. I was just thinking a bit.¡±It was truly nothing.... What did he came up with that made hime to me?Thinking about that ... I ended up with the conclusion that I don¡¯t care about his reasons.I am not ming him, more like I¡¯m amazed at the circumstances.In the first ce, there is neither a grudge nor anger against what he did. It¡¯s understandable that he was lying about his identity all this time.Because I was the one who epted him without knowing his identity, so I¡¯m to me for it.There were a lot of things that seemed to be funnily ridiculousing from a merchant¡¯s house though.Yet I epted him because my grandfather and mother knew his identity all along....... No, that¡¯s irrelevant.Before I knew about it, I really did not care.Even if he was a thief or amoner, I¡¯d closed my eyes as long as he was on my side.Why, would I have to question his identity if he was at my side?.So, I do not mean to me him at all.Thinking that far, I just smiled.To this time, I¡¯m still being captured by him.How awful, love is a troublesome thing.
Chapter 209 - Reunion II
Reunion II
¡°... That¡¯s right, Your Highness, why is Bern at your side?¡±I changed the topic so as to hide my feelings.¡°He¡¯s now Rudy¡¯s right hand man, apparently the situation of the country seemed to be quite a shocking for him ... He was badly shaken for a long time after he encountered that episode of people dying of hunger in front on him... When he came to me, he said that he wants to change the state of this country from top to bottom, and said that he would do anything for it and asked me to let him help. He has changed a lot from who he was when I was with you at the territory. You must know it better than me. ¡°¡°I was also surprised about that, because at the meeting when he looked at them his expression was not something I¡¯ve ever seen before, neither his appearance nor his inner side seems to be even a bit of what it was before, especially the inner side... Even though I knew he had such a determination, What kind of thing happened to him? ¡°¡°I don¡¯t know very well, but I heard him said,¡± I came from seeing hell ... ¡± And from the soldiers I know that episode I mentioned before, after that I heard he kept wandering through other territories and marked which ones he saw simr situations.. It must have been hard and traumatic for him... ¡°¡°I see...¡±¡°Because he is a nobleman, he never before has been in touch with situations like that ... No, better to say that he never ever cared about his people, he surely has changed... He now seems to hate the aristocracy, and it also includes himself. Toe under me was the driving force of that feeling... He worked a lot without recess for the kingdom, it is almost as if he remodeled all the administrative system of the kingdom aftering under me, and he was convinced vigorously of using not only those in my hands but also those inside the army of Almerian Duke for recovering the kingdom. I only took the role of gathering information for proceeding with his n. In that insecure situation the least I could do was to check whether the information and the evidence had any discrepancy or not. Compared with the present situation ... It was really hard, very hard. But he enjoyed it, when he saw the results of his hard work on the current people lives, he had a face of been redeemed... ¡°¡°That¡¯s right, it is a pleasing thing to know that child is serving his highness.¡±Although I stayed at our residence in the capital, I had never seen Bern.I was busy too so I didn¡¯t give much importance to it ... but now I understand.His growth is a pleasure for me as a fellow sister of him.¡°Here is the ce where I would like to thank you for allowing Bern to be with us. We have already repaired a lot from the initial situation, but it has not ended yet, there¡¯s still a lot of scratches left in various ces of this country. There are still many things I have to do... ¡°¡°... That¡¯s right, this country lost a lot of things.¡±At my words, heughed in a troubled way.¡°I did my best, I did everything I could do... but whatever I do or remembering what I did ... I¡¯m still caught in the screams this ear has heard... the screams of those we lost, I know we can¡¯t never regain them again. ¡°If this is a game, I click ¡°y again¡± after ¡°game over¡± and it ended.However, this is reality.There is no such thing as a miracle that can redo everything.For me who is just a fragile human, even if I wanted to save everything, I know I can¡¯t.I will not regret what I¡¯ve done. I know I tried my best for them.I will not run away, I will not throw my people away.However, sometimes the idea of ??whether I could have done better appears in my mind.¡°... The result will not change... The fact that there are people we were not be able to help or save will remain unchanged. But we know we did out best.¡±¡°...Yes, I guess.¡±¡°However, you should not carry the people pain and sorrow on you, you did your best, you know very well what was the cause of this, don¡¯t bear it on you when you¡¯re innocent from all this. ¡° I know that sorrow and anger swallow everything ... I don¡¯t want such thing for him.His tone turned warm after that.¡°Dea ...¡±In spite of this, I really want to call his name.He stopped me with his hand before I could say it.. He had a bitter smile on his face.It¡¯s as if he was saying me to not continue trying...
Chapter 210 - Reunion III
Reunion III¡°... Is it okay for me to do that?¡±He changed the tone again.¡°Well ...... Your Highness, what kind of thing would you gain from that if not?¡± ¡°....¡±¡°Would you mind giving the opportunity for those involved in national affairs to study at the university in the Duke of Almeria?¡±Iugh at his question.¡°...... It seems to me that politics and national administration are greatly different from we learn in the Duke of Almeria¡¯s university, even if they learn there, will it be useful to serve at the national government? ....¡±¡°From now on, it is important that they acquire a real sense of what is administration and management of territories from seeing the condition and management of a territory directly ... Also, what you can learn at the university is not limited to the government. So it¡¯s something they definitely should do.¡±¡°...... I see, but it¡¯s very regrettable ...... I do not have enough people to teach in my territory yet... and it is very difficult to ept people involved in government affairs .... ¡°¡°I will not say it to everyone, so it should be fine if someone that learns there turns out to manage government affairs in the same way as your territory ... it would be best if I say to others that they leave for a certain period of time to study abroad.¡±¡°Well, it should be okay depending on how many people you¡¯ll send me to learn there and for how long, but ... let¡¯s check with the school direction first.¡±¡°... I appreciate it.¡±¡°If possible, please tell this to Bern. Because soon he will be the lord and he needs to know how to managed all this from now on. ¡°¡°... Do you n to return the position of acting as a lord?¡±¡°Yeah ... I¡¯m a woman, so I will be sent to marry him soon.¡±Those were words that came out of my mouth without consciousness.In my head, it¡¯s an already decided matter.... it¡¯s just that my feelings are not catching up.That is why, such words came out from my mouth as if it¡¯s natural.He reacted intensely to those words.¡°... Are you nning to ept that proposal?¡±He asked me with a serious expression.I got a shock from it. The Acacia kingdom¡¯s Prince ... it is certain that he will take the throne and he is interested on taking me as wife to help him achieve that, so it¡¯s natural that he wille looking for me soon.And... Am I not of age already to settle down?¡°... Yeah¡±Thinking ... I know I can¡¯t hide it after all.. so I answered him, as if to squeeze out those words.¡°Is that so......¡±To my answer, he said that while looking at the floor.It is neither an affirmation nor denial, nothing at all ... It may be that he just reacted from surprise but didn¡¯t mean anything from it.But, I¡¯m sure, he was shocked and... Sorrow....... Why are you so selfish?Even though you gave me guidance and help while in the territory, but you have pushed me away now that you¡¯re a prince! So don¡¯t be so selfish to not let me go! I¡¯m sorry I decided without permission from the royal family... but I am angry at you Dean.
Thought... I can¡¯t say it ...Somewhere in my heart I expected him to stop me.Keep me locked at his side... I wish that from him.I felt sickness from his ¡°thoughtful¡± and selfish answer.¡°...is something wrong?¡±It was the second time that I was asked if something was wrong at this tea ceremony.Although it is a tea ceremony between a Prince and Duke, it¡¯s a proof that I am overly distracted with my feelings.¡°I¡¯m very sorry ... Your highness, will you ever be more than that to me?¡±¡°Huh......¡±¡°I am sorry, I am really sorry... I must have been sick this time.¡±While I said so, I got up.
Then I bowed and left the ce as if escaping from him.
Chapter 211 - Love
Love... Why do you have to me yourself Iris...I wonder if I learned it at that time when I was in love with Ed.Love makes people foolish...I fell quickly and drowned in it.
Nothing more than despair awaited me from it.... And the same as now I also wished at that time for the other party to love me as I love them. For myself, so the what happened with Ed doesn¡¯t happen again ... no, no more. I must stop. I want to let go of him, I want to forget about his existence, but at the same time I want to make him drown in my feelings, I want to make him recognize me and love me ...Yes, I hoped... I hoped...Without thinking about the other person¡¯s intention.Even now, I¡¯m only thinking about my feelings.. that¡¯s right. Expecting love from him and loving him without permission and feeling angry if I didn¡¯t get what I wanted.... It seems that my behavior is not different from a child who can not get the toy he wants.Before I knew, Tanya was walking behind me.She did not say anything and was chasing me the entire time from when I got up from the First Prince table.When I noticed I was standing close to the entrance... Oh, I must havee back unconscious ...Although my head was upied heavily with thoughts, my chest feels lightly now.I gently strike my hand against the chest.... I lost it!The pocket watch that I¡¯m always wearing is now lost.To that fact, I quickly paled up.¡°Lady?¡±I stopped suddenly, she noticed my change in theplexion and Tanya cried.¡°... Tanya ... I¡¯m sorry but I left something important behind. Will you go get it?¡±¡°But... Mdy you¡¯re not okay now... I can¡¯t leave you alone...¡±¡°Please, by all means, I do not want to lose it, but I can¡¯t go back to that ce... I¡¯ll be waiting around here, please.¡±There is no consciousness of the rare weak figure I¡¯m exposing right now.But ... that thing, is so important to me, to the extent I¡¯d do anything for it.¡°... I am afraid to go back there, please bring it to me Tanya...¡±She doesn¡¯t want to leave my side so she showed a conflicted face for a while ... but, at the end she said okay.¡°Okay...¡±I saw her off from behind. And waited quietly on the spot.Unintentionally, I put my hands on my chest. That gesture is like a habit to me....... Really, how strange.Even if that pocket watches back, so what of it? ... Rather, the happy past that apanies it is only painful for me now to remember it.I vaguely look at the garden facing the corridor.So, people were close to me all the time while I was talking with him. While I was thinking that, I suddenly heard footsteps..
It¡¯s really early for Tanya to havee back already..When I turned back to see if it was Tanya and if she found it, it was Dean who was standing there.Before I had the chance to ask him why he¡¯s here... he took my hand and walks away pulling me.To this unusual fortune, I am confused and I can¡¯t keep up with the present situation.When we entered a nearby vacancy room, he lets go of my hand.
Chapter 212 - Goodbye
Goodbye¡°Dean!¡±I call his name and he opens his hand.¡°This...is...¡±What was in that hand was the pocket watch that I just asked Tanya to bring me.¡°... Oh, I got it! you picked it up for me. Thank you.¡±I look at his eyes while trying to receive it.At that moment, I remembered that I called his name like in the old days earlier.¡°... I am sorry, Your Highness I already asked of you to dismiss your goodness and attention given to me as it¡¯s confusing...¡±The moment I said that, he had a troubled face and ... a sad smile.¡°I already thought that I would receive such an answer from you ....¡±His voice was terribly weak as he said so.¡°Your Highness ...¡±¡°I¡¯m asking again... Will you ept that proposal? really?...¡±At first, I did not know what he was asking me about.But, looking back at him it was the same question as previously when I talked about marriage.Both his eyes and expression are still weak, like a troubled child.I see him seriously for the first time in a while.Naturally as it¡¯s his usual habit, his hands were on my shoulders as he asks me.That world of disbelief in love had disappeared cleanly from my head.¡°...... I¡¯m sorry ... I have asked something strange ...¡±He took my hands on his.¡°No ... It¡¯s not strange..¡±He tried asking me again to know about my true intention about marriage.That¡¯s all it was, that was enough.Eyes speak louder and more eloquent than words.It is because he is conflicted about his feelings that he does not mention it.¡°I have no right to stop you, it is regrettable for the country to lose a talent like yours, but the Kingdom of Acacia is a great country, it is not bad to strengthen ties with the Kingdom of Acacia through your marriage.¡±It seemed as if he was making excuses for himself as he repeatedly said such words.¡°But even though I am... in love... to... ou...¡±Any more words are unnecessary. I cried silently while murmuring it.My love is only a burden on this person.First of all, as he said, a marriage with the royal family of the kingdom of Acacia is profitable for the Duke of Almeria ... and eventually for this country too.The reason why he is refusing my love is because ... of the moment.Besides, what was once will remain in the memories of the people.I used to be Ed¡¯s fiancee once.And he is charged with treason and did such horrible things to this country and its people.Although my engagement with him was broken long before, the past of having been his fiancee will follow me forever.With such a reason, if a marriage between him who is the first prince and me who is the ex fiancee of Ed who was charged with treason were to be announced... the rebellious nobility surely will try to take back the country.His aides will also object, because I have been Ed¡¯s fiancee.... Rudy, one of his aides, may perceive that I marry him to strengthen the power and influence of the Duke of Almeria.For him who is determined to be the king of this country, there are only risks if he were to choose me.He already has Bern on his side to show the support from the Duke.On this asion, if I get the position of his fiancee... it may be regarded as being a greedy house.Even if the Duke of Almeria doesn¡¯t have that intention, it¡¯ll be seen that way.That is because the royal family can be controlled in any way by nobility if the house has influence.It is nothing but to expose the weak side of royalty been all of his people from a single family.Even now the nobles are confused and the situation of this country is still confusing.In the meantime, if the powerful families were topete for influence... the chaos would be terribly..He is not a bad person, he¡¯s only caring for this country... In addition, there are external factors also affecting it at this moment, another problem for him would be difficult to ovee...I knew it... I know... But! I did not want to understand.I love him... so much... that I¡¯m careless about the situation...¡°... Dean¡±I whispered to him.He aligns his gaze to my eyes.¡°You are only mine from long ago, are not you?¡±As I asked that, he opened his eyes as if surprised for a moment ... but, then heughed.¡°Oh, that¡¯s right.¡±My whole body trembled with delight at those words.It¡¯s enough... Because now I know that the feelings are mutual.¡°... you are the country¡¯s pir, and I... can¡¯t make things difficult for you... Even if our paths now break up, if... we keep watching the same direction, we¡¯ll always be with each other in our hearts.. I¡¯m sure.. You¡¯ll be a wonderful ruler. ¡°I said so, and left him.¡°I very much appreciate your feelings and I will answer to them devoting myself entirely to this country ... for all my life...¡±So, let¡¯s put a break at it this time. What a selfish feeling is love...Loving him is okay ... but, I do not want to see him with that face anymore.Dean did not say anything after that.¡°Well then, I¡¯ll be going.¡±And I left him.When I left the room and returned to the entrance, there was already Tanya waiting for me there.¡°Tanya¡±¡°...Lady!¡±I guess I was trying to get rid of those feelings... I didn¡¯t notice my expression, but.. It must have been unusual as she called me with a loud voice.¡°I¡¯m sorry that I left this ce...when I promised you I¡¯d be here..¡±¡°If you are okay, that¡¯s fine, I am sorry too, I could not find the pocket watch that I was ordered to look for. I will look for it again backtracking to the carriage. ¡°¡°It¡¯s okay Tanya. Actually, I looked closely under the clothes and found that it was caught between theyers of fabric. I¡¯m sorry.¡±¡°No, it¡¯s no problem... If your wish hase true, then all is fine.¡±¡°Thank you ... ... Hey, Tanya. Will you apany me wherever I go?¡±¡°Of course.¡±¡°Thanks Tanya...¡±Will I regret this choice?I wonder what he will do after I marry.If at that time I regret what should I do?. I think of a lot of choices that I have not thought of before.But for me now the only option is this.Just believe and proceed.I¡¯ve already broken up with this sweet dream....... Afterwards, I returned to the mansion with a horse-drawn carriage with Tanya.Mysteriously, my heart is calm.When I got back to the mansion, I felt a tense feeling like a prickly pration into my skin.I am nervous about what I should tell my parents.While tilting my head, I flee to see father.¡°...... Iris, You havee back at a good moment.¡±To my mother¡¯s harsh voice and atmosphere, I stopped my breath, what happened??.¡°Is there something wrong?¡±¡°... finally, the war with Twil country has begun...¡±At my mother¡¯s words, my head got dyed white.
Chapter 213 - Yuri
YuriA prince imprisoned, and some aristocrats captured with him.There, between them was Yuri.She continues to look outside of a window full of bars.asionally, she murmured something and went silent again.¡°... somehow, the atmosphere of the royal pce became noisy, servants, go check what happened.¡±There is no one before her to give instructions to.Besides providing her meals through the bars, no one other than her was present in the room.She thought to herself that she was the queen and only ruler of the country until now, she used the kingdom gold as a hot water, and now she is brutally chained in a dark room with bars all around.However, in her eyes, the scenery that remained was same as before.¡°...Oh, that¡¯s right, the n has advanced.¡±Although there was no answer, she was still talking happily to the air.Because she already ordered a maid in her head, she was really convinced that her imaginary maid had left this ce because of her instructions.¡°Divan, you wille to pick me up after all ... Yeah, that¡¯s it ... You¡¯ll never abandon me, because you need me... that first prince had said strange things ...¡±She smiles in relief.¡°I¡¯m just like a doll. I was created by Divan and for him. ¡°He... the ... First Prince, so hateful.¡°The First Prince is a pitiful pathetic figure dumped by a puppeteer. Divan has already pulled all strings to manage this kingdom. This kingdom is already ours. ¡°That being said, she made an upset face while remembering the meeting.Divan left the kingdom ... ....? Abandon me! When. That¡¯s impossible!.But, that does not matter anymore.Because...¡°Anyway, this country has been already destroyed so much, that I don¡¯t see the need to continue ying queen for this country... I¡¯m stupid but not enough to not jump before a boat sinks.¡±With giggle, sheughed.¡°Come, pick me up soon, Divan¡±That muttering did not reach anyone¡¯s ears.
(TL: A short chapter, the next one will berge..)
Chapter 214 - Mother
Mother¡°War... Mother, is that certain?¡±Before Iris, who was obviously panic stricken at the notice, my heart was deeply calm.At the same time, I remember when I heard it.¡°Hey, hey ... what was that person¡¯s name again¡±¡°You! woman, how long are you going to fight for?¡±It was nosy...Speaking of being noisy, is Iris now at the royal pce meeting?What time was it that Iris would be returning?That meeting... it¡¯s not something like a party, only thinking that it was nned by Marquis Maras and Queen Elle, I feel nauseated...¡°Fuu ... ....¡±While breathing out to calm my thoughts, I was able to stretch my whole body.It was quiet.Where did the noise of a while ago went to... the air feels tense.At the same time, I felt a lot of gazes on me.However, it does not bother me at all.Already inside me all the feelings and thoughts were for fighting.When that happens, I can do anything ... It is like I¡¯m wrapped in such a full of omnipotence feeling, rather pleasant.The confronted men were frightened by me for a moment.. as if they were trembling.I was worried about Iris, so as to lose some anxiety I went to the training grounds and started practicing.I kept fighting without stop and felt sick in the end.At the state I was, my husband who noticed it, said me to go move the body and calm my feelings, so I came to train.Although it is true that this is a simted battle, my feelings will settle down the same as if it was only training.Having a sword for training is the best, but in reality for most people it¡¯s odd to see a Duchess handling a sword and fighting with soldiers.....But I know that my husband would fall in love with me even while seeing me like this, and mostly because of the fact that he knows me well.¡°......start!¡±Together with thatmand of the fight judge¡¯s officials, I switched my whole being into battle mode.The more you concentrate your consciousness, the more it feels like diving into the deep ocean ...fortable as if you are in a different world somewhere apart from reality.Steadily, deeply, forgetting everything and enjoying.The deeper you sink, the more quiet the world is.As the nerves are calm, you can control all the muscles that you usually don¡¯t move under consciousness.Where is the limit of the range of motion of the human body?Where is the limit of speed?When you see the swording up at this speed, can you dodge it? and counter attack?Check ??the time, read the movements, and prepare for it.Oh ... it feels good.When I noticed, all of my opponents had copsed on the ground.A little dissatisfaction tickles my chest. How can they be so fragile!...¡°...... Hey, her movements... did you see them?¡±¡°What? ...... how can a human see those movements? Who is she?¡±I hear such whispers from here and there, but I decided to ignore it.I got out of the stadium while lost in thought.¡°... You have a dreadful appearance,¡±I raised my face as I know that voice, and it was Mr. Schlee who was there.Mr. Schlee ... he is a person who stands at the top of Count Anderson¡¯s soldiers.He is one of the few people who have been watching me participating at this training since childhood, knowing that I am the daughter of the General Gazelle and now in the position of Duchess of Almeria.¡°Mary, I haven¡¯t seen you aroundtely...¡±¡°.... I recently participated in the training because I thought that my body was a little dull.¡±Although my fighting scene today was serious, it was not such a momentum as if I devote everything into the fight.¡°It¡¯s embarrassing that our soldiers couldn¡¯tst long against you, it¡¯s as good that you pointed out their ws.¡±¡°No no no ... don¡¯t worry ... well ... They were talking about me having turned from ¡°human soldier¡± into a ¡°monster¡± But I do not think anyone was dissatisfied?¡±I amughing to Laurent Schrey who is outrageous without real intention.¡°... even if a monster, anything is okay if you can protect what is important to you¡±¡°... are you talking about your family?¡±I was a little surprised when he asked that with a low voice ... yet, I nodded honestly.Top secret was that my husband was attacked. However, since my father knows ... Well, it is not surprising even if he heard it as confidential information.¡°It seems that this country is having difficult times, even if I do not know when peace will be threatened.¡±¡°...... Even if you talk about it...... Nothing can be prevented, I need to be prepared¡±
¡°Well, you made it in time .... Although the results were a little disapproving... You made a lot of mistakes when killing the assassins immediately...¡±
¡°Yes, I am sorry, my blood got up to my head, ...¡±I didn¡¯t want to hear others pointing it..Because I already regret every day it but... I was so disgusted that I couldn¡¯t control myself.¡°Well, but Mary none other than you could have protected him in that case, so I¡¯m going to continue praising you because you protected him! ... Oh, those assassins would have taken killing him for granted ... I can¡¯t imagine their faces at the moment, when you appeared. But... if you kept them, you could have made them speak easily? Are you not afraid of what you¡¯ll have to go through if they try it again not knowing who was behind the incident?¡°......That¡¯s right¡±Yeah I¡¯m afraid but I do not feel down about what I did. Thinking the opposite, even if we managed to make them speak, will you think that I have thepetence to take down the mastermind behind it?. Oh, I still tremble when I remember the risk my husband had at that time. I still remember that battle... ¡°Mr. Schlee had a bitter smile.I surely have a simr expression. Later Mr. Schlee continued talking about our previous battles. Real battles. Those battle that Schlee was talking about were not simted ones for training like this one, but in the battlefield, fighting another armies.Once, I have stood in a real battlefield.And at that time, Mr. Schlee was fighting under me.......Really.I didn¡¯t want to remember.I must forget it.¡°... Mr. Schlee¡±¡°The training of the soldiers has finished, so I¡¯d like to fight next with Count Anderson¡±¡°... Wait a moment, Mary ... Well, Mary. You have fought all day today, how about going home instead?¡±Suddenly Mr. Schlee said something strange.In the loud voice I heard that the soldiers of Anderson¡¯s Marquis who was in a little far-reaching spirit have be more distant.¡°But... An entire day used to be a normal quantity of training time in the past ... ?¡±Mr. Schlee reaction is rather unexpected for me.He should know of my previous training amount.I used to spend more time on training in the past than what I used today.¡°No, that¡¯s true, but ...¡±Mr. Schlee gazes at the surroundings, and takes some steps distancing himself from Count Anderson¡¯s soldiers.I thought we were far away enough from themBut, when I was thinking about what would he want to say to me ....¡°...Oh, Mary, did you participate in training today?¡±My father appeared.... It is natural because these are the training grounds at Count Anderson house.It was the first time he saw me today, as he was not present when I arrived.¡°Yes, I am amazed at the generals¡¯ generosity ... because there are a lot of strong soldiers who receive daily the hard training from the general.¡±I¡¯m currently not Mary, the Duchess, but a general named ¡°Mary¡±, that¡¯s why I talk like this to him in front of others.¡°Okay.... Well, there something I need to talk with you, will youe.¡±¡°I am afraid, I will bother you general.¡±I entered my father¡¯s room, and take off Mary¡¯s skin.¡°Was it okay not to be in the residence today?¡±¡°.... I was at the mansion in the morning, but I was so worried about Iris that my husband told to go train and move the body so as to feel a little refreshed and calm myself down.¡±Fuu ... ... and I sighed.¡°How is Louis physical condition?¡±¡°It is much better than before, I was really worried at first.¡±¡°mm, he¡¯s not very good yet right?¡±¡°Well, that¡¯s right¡±At my father¡¯s question, I had a bitter smile.¡°I wanted to report to you, safely, the second Prince Edward and the Marquis Maras faction together with Queen Elle were captured¡±¡°Was it so .... Finally, Prince Alfred was victorious?¡±I¡¯m so relieved.It seems that deep inside I was worried about it.I said and copsed with all my weight in the chair.¡°Well, he will be able to remove the domestic pus soon, although in the future it¡¯s a story of what will each territory do, he already moved from hands the high-ranking personnel of political affairs in the royal pce. I do not know very well, but Rudy said that Prince Alfred already hadplete control? ¡°
Chapter 215 - Mother II
Mother IIWhen I returned to the mansion, I first went to see my husband.... My husband was sleeping with a peaceful face.Although I can not tolerate to say that he¡¯s okay because I¡¯m not a doctor, hisplexion is getting better and better.When I look at such appearance, I breath out relieved and sat on the chair at the side of his bed, while stroking his head.My husband has been working too much.He was worried about Iris, he wanted to go with her to the meetings to support her, he wanted to help so many times, but... as he was not in condition to get out of bed, he worked as hard as he could to support her with what was within his possibilities... I also wanted to support my children, but.. I couldn¡¯t endure to leave him in this state. To a greatest extent, I was worried about his condition....... Recently, my worries for his health incremented.While the royal pce conflict intensified, he still kept walking along the limit and working restlessly.He umted more and more physical as well as spiritual weariness.Every time he looks at us, I know that all his thoughts are about the country and its people. I really want for him to give more thought to his health... But it¡¯s not possible...Many people were suffering by the disaster and the false gold coin case... and he knows that many people depend on him, his subordinates, the Count of Sagitaria ... and Prince Alfred and his people.. if they were not there to keep the country, we couldn¡¯t imagine what it might be at this day.Many of those who wanted to get a position in the pce by following Queen Elle and Marquis Maras every whim, were digging into the interior of the state government, trying to manage them as puppets when Edward takes the throne.. but they didn¡¯t even know of the existence of Prince Alfred and his sister at that time.Therefore, I didn¡¯t prevent them from doing so.Speaking about it, those nobles just made more obvious the actions of Queen Elle and the Marquis and made it easier to be charged for their crimes.But.. thinking about it, even if those nobles were not there to make their actions obvious, when Queen Elle and the Marquis Maras reach the top, they would have taken the initiative themselves. So it was a matter of course for that to happen anyway...Rather I think it¡¯s a shameful memory for those who followed them blindly.And... the fact that the administration of the country is stagnant... thinking about it...
The core administration is for organizing the people¡¯s lives and managing the country and that part not working properly greatly affects the lives of the people now and in the future...Even if I do not engage in political affairs, I know that.Being the things like that, sooner orter, this country will self-destroy itself or will it await being attacked by other countries ...?The fact that this country will self-destroy itself before being attacked is neither a metaphor, nor an exaggerated expression.Under such circumstances, I¡¯m worrying more about my husband who kept working soon after I was absent.¡°I wonder if Iris workaholic personalityes from my husband.. that possibility is very likely.¡±I murmured while thinking.The next moment, my husband opened his eyes thinly for a while.¡°...Have youe back, Mary?¡±¡°Have you woken up?¡±¡°More or less... Do you know anything about Iris?¡±He asked me worried with a hoarse voice.¡°Do not worry husband, Iris is safe, my father just said me that Prince Alfred was victorious, the circumstances of the Duke of Almeria house will also turn around ... that means, this is a victory for Iris too¡±¡°... Really ... I¡¯m relieved to hear that...¡±As he muttered and rxed while breathing out of relief, my husband closed his eyes again.I am worried about my husband¡¯s physical condition so I continue to check the situation, yet I hear his restful and regr sleep, and I feel relieved.Am I worrying too much?Every time he closes his eyes, I think that it might be an eternal sleep this time, that¡¯s my greatest fear.When I kissed my husband¡¯s forehead, I got up and left from a separate door from the door I came in.This door doesn¡¯t look like a door at first sight.It is perfectly assimted with the wall, and it will be impossible to open without knowing its existence.Hidden rooms and hidden passages connected by these entrance doors are always present in a nobleman¡¯s mansion.In this mansion, and also in the territory mansion, there were not many such rooms.It is a small room that can be safely called a storeroom what lies beyond the door.It doesn¡¯t have any decoration nor furniture.Only a small round table and a chair paired with it that were ced in the center of the room.I sit on that chair.It is not luxurious, cushioned like our usual sitting.It was more like a block of wood.After I sit there, I pick up the sword that I casually ced on the desk.As for that sword, like the furniture in this room, it has no decorations.I grasp it for a while... Then, I pull the sword out of the sheath.It is a real de what you can see at a single nce. It has many years of being used, but carefully maintained.I put the sword close to my forehead and closed my eyes.This sword that usually is training with me, my partner, is now apanying me...
While remembering I calm my breathing. Like praying...Then, I started to do maintenance for that sword.
Chapter 216 - Father and Child
Father and Child (TL: General Gazelle and Count Anderson...)¡°What did you mean by that...?¡±I feel that I can¡¯t finish to understand the words that my son whispered while sighing.¡°No, I just thought ... that Mary have brought it upon herself.¡±¡°Because it¡¯s you we¡¯re talking about father... you probably talked to us when young.. and inadvertently it lead to Mary¡¯s story.¡±Do not say that you are not sorry for your daughter.Cold and cold... Count Anderson with an expression simr to his wife, serious but a soft face unlike his father General Gazelle, said to him.¡°... Well, because she¡¯s sensitive to the smell of fighting and is a great strategist, probably somehow that feeling got deep in her skin, so trying to conceal it from her family has been in vain¡±¡°I do not agree to that!¡°And here is another point: From the very beginning I am not ming you father, anyway, your sense of fighting is the same as that of a wild beast... and even if Mary is a girl, you taught her.¡±Well, is not it to be med?...... Whenever frustration ovees me, I remember that it seems to have been nothing so farpared to her having to hide all of her true self away.¡°Oh ... Well, that¡¯s right, rather it is a matter of how she shares the information to her family and how she decides to move afterwards. ¡°¡°...Well, her children are adults now, they will understand her circumstances, their rtionship will not change very much.¡±
¡°Yeah.. but with the war approaching.. it¡¯s better if she opens up to her family.. as she has been many times already in previous battlefields, she knows better than others how to organize the soldiers.. we need her...¡±
¡°Thinking that way, it would be better to share everything she knew to her family more than half-assed information, the information is life, if you grasp it wrong, you could misjudge the battlefield and the more you grasp it, the greater the survival rate. The Duke of Almeria¡¯s territory will be the focal point of attack as it¡¯s currently the richest ce of the entire kingdom.. it¡¯s better if she shares all her knowledge with them, so that it doesn¡¯t increase the hardships. ¡°¡°I know! ... I know, but I do not feel like she should be involved, even if her knowledge surpass us.¡±Iugh at my son¡¯s words.My son is worried ... about Mary.By the way, from a long time this pair of brother ¨C sister had a good rtionship.¡°... By the way, Father, when the war against that country officially starts, will you lead the army?¡±¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter if it¡¯s me or not, but ... the possibilities are high, I have to coordinate withnd intelligence too and it is difficult to say by myself what will happen, but as you know, our existence will raise the morale of the troops, so I think Prince Alfred will appoint us. Best of all, considering the talents in the current army and the state of this country... I think there are no others... ¡°¡°Prince Alfred sent a message saying that he will lead the military together with us but I suppose you will be grasping the control of the troops. The less confused, the better he said.¡±¡°Well, if it¡¯s like that, there is no more to say... will you go too?¡±¡°No way, I¡¯m not good at martial arts..¡±¡°Martial arts is it?¡±At those words, Count Anderson didn¡¯t answer anything, just a bitter smile floated on his face.Probably if you¡¯re strong, you will be able to umte many aplishments on the battlefield.It is a military with such thoughts.If you can fight in fact, it doesn¡¯t matter if you¡¯re Mary the general or Mary the duchess, or Count Anderson or a low soldier ... your ability is what counts.¡°... Well, good, in case of emergency, I will ask for absence ande help.¡±¡°Okay¡±¡°Also, do not ask for Mary¡¯s help.¡±¡°... I can not imagine that help would be needed for me¡±I was worried, but.. with a bitter smile on my face.¡°Well, do not say ... In case of emergency, there is nothing better than having someone to count on, which makes us certainly stronger... That¡¯s why we need as many soldiers as you can obtain. Even those escorts that have somewhat exercised, but, be sure they are people you can trust.¡±¡°Indeed ... I certainly need to start recruiting people. Even so, father you surely are sweet to Mary.¡±¡°I don¡¯t want to hear it from you, Mary is a lion when she gets angry, and she didn¡¯t say anything to her family yet, if we let her exposed... I can¡¯t think of the consequences... ¡°My sonughs sonorously, without denying nor affirming my words.¡°Although it is certainly impossible to think that the training that father had given to her is fruitless .... She has already been married for many years and became a Duchess at that... she doesn¡¯t have so much strength as before having lived so many years as a nobledy.¡±¡°Well, it¡¯s in her blood already, Mary has more talent than us for war and she never left training... no matter if married or not... what different is there for you?¡±¡°No ... Of course there¡¯s not, she¡¯s a pretty sister to me and that has not changed.¡±¡°Okay ... then, I asked everything.¡±¡°Yeah¡±
Chapter 217 - Battlefield News
Battlefield News(TL: Mary¡¯s father, General Gazelle, talking...)¡°... Did youe to training?¡±At those words, Mary turned around and said.¡°Yes, well... Thanks to your guys, we¡¯ll regain our country with the uing war.¡±Deaths and more deaths on the back of my daughter... Innumerable men have fallen down by her sword.On the contrary, my daughter has never been found a cut, nor dirt on her clothes.Only the sweat floating on her forehead tells us that she was fighting the men who had fallen to the ground.¡°Mary, have a match with me ... Oh, I forgot, I mean... general, I¡¯m sorry...¡±Men ran close to see her match and after it ended they approached asking for another round.At the beginning they had fear of her overwhelming power.But being her pupils is not such a bad thing for them now, those feelings of minding losing to a woman were long ago thrown out.Longing, respect ... they now have such feelings for her.She is the testimony of someone winning the trust of everyone in the military without relying on names or titles, only by talent.Recently I¡¯ve heard that she is giving advice to them and makes them have matches with her and learn by practicing.Her advice is very precise, hence it is said that those who seek a simted fight with her have exponentially increased their strength.Oh my daughter .... I don¡¯t know if be happy or sad by it...¡°Well, that¡¯s good, keep those moves in moderation¡±At that time, an elderly man ran away from the mansion and approached General Gazelle.¡°.. master, there is someone looking for you....¡±¡°What? Well, let¡¯s go¡±Mary looked sharp at his appearance while they went away.No one noticed it, but it attracted her attention.¡°Youe, too¡±¡°...is it good?¡±¡°Ah¡±Then, in the reception room, three people were awaiting.There is a man, newly appointed as a Baron sitting on the sofa.He stood up with my father¡¯s entrance.¡°You may be at ease, it¡¯s been hard work toe from so far way.¡±¡°Ha!¡±He sits down at his seat in the opposite side.And Mary stood behind as a stone.¡°... Excuse me, that woman....¡±Those who see her eyes are frightened.Those eyes color and presence, seems to see through all..¡°Don¡¯t mind her. So, quickly, what business brings you here?¡±My father is an impatient man, so he urged him to continue.¡°... There is movement in Twil¡¯s country¡±¡°In military sense?¡±¡°Yes...¡±In the message of our spies, the army of Twil¡¯s country has assembled and is ready to attack, Mary who was hearing from behind, of course didn¡¯t show any signs of uneasy on her face.Rather, she was strangely calm.Apparently, those men were surprised to see a weak woman showing no fear to war.In any case, Mary¡¯s appearance is that of a weak woman.Knowing the fact that she¡¯s the strongest person of our entire country would be such a huge shock enough to make them copse....That¡¯s why he probably felt confused seen me being apanied by her when the messages were about the crudeness of war.However, in reality there isn¡¯t such a thing at all, her face was indifferent to those messages.¡°Is that a fact?¡±¡°... it¡¯s most certainly true, they grabbed information from different routes and many spies were sent to obtain this. His Highness has confirmed it too..¡±¡°Is that so .... What is the scale of their attack and their advancement speed at the moment?¡±¡°It is the same size as thest campaign, the speed of advancement seems to be faster than expected ... within 10 days they will arrive at the border with our country.¡±¡°...... Right, go immediately to the royal pce and arrange for them to send troops. Await there until the First Prince decides our movement. ¡°¡°... How reassuring. Thank you.¡±He who always held his head high, looked now as if his heart was broken.¡°Mary...¡±¡°What happened father?¡±¡°As you heard... those men will head to the Royal Pce immediately and appoint the troops to the border, perhaps this war will start as soon as we set foot there.¡±Mary nods silently at those words...¡°Please, never go out. I do not know what will happen in the future, always prioritize to protect yourself and your family.¡±I seemed to intimidate her gently.But nevertheless, she doesn¡¯t care about it and instead frowned.I got caught in her line of sight and she looks straight at me while frowning.¡°I know what you¡¯ll say. You¡¯re strong, right, I know. But... Do you remember your vow?¡±At that question she looked a little surprised ... and smiled.Her oath.That was what she promised the first time she got a sword...¡°I swear to my name. I am proud of my father, I respect my seniors, and have confidence in the swordsmanship that I built. I take responsibility to not defile my pride, I swear to wield my sword always to protect others. ¡°That¡¯s what my daughter told me in the distant past.However, it¡¯s something to never forget in these situations.¡°Of course, but now, the reason why I have a sword is different from that time.¡±¡°......What does it mean?¡±¡°Before it was for my pride, and now it¡¯s to protect my dearests. The people I value the most, those around me, if I want to protect them, I will be proud to be a monster or a fighting madman.¡±¡°Oh.. you really...¡±At Mary¡¯s answer, I smiled.However, I immediately withdraw my simle.¡°Come back¡±¡°... you must promise me! take care of yourself!¡±
¡°Yeah.. father..¡±
Chapter 218 - Return
Return¡± Finally, the Twil¡¯s country sent troops to attack our borders. The war starts... ¡°At my mother¡¯s words, my head got dyed white.... so it starts...¡°Mother ... is that information urate?¡±Sorry, that I asked such a question... it¡¯s hard to believe..My mother smiles bitterly at me.¡°It is unavoidable to think so, but unfortunately, the fact is that the report that said, the Twil¡¯s military had movement came from my father, now my father is dealing with the royal pce so as to prepare to defend... I¡¯m going to check on the progress of the preparations... and... it¡¯s a confirmation, I am preparing for going to the war with them, perhaps, I will have to leave tomorrow. ¡°¡°So fast!¡±¡°The movement of Twil¡¯s country seems to be faster than what we expected, the more we prolong our movement, the heavier the load on the new appointed Baron who¡¯s in charge of defending that area, and if a battalion escaped the defense of the Baron, with the current power of the western region... We can not defend the territory... I wille back in the blink of an eye, that¡¯s why I have to hurry, even if it is impossible, I will push through it. ¡°¡°I see...¡±In ces I don¡¯t know about, the world progresses more and more...And that big wave will make this country progress even if it doesn¡¯t want to.I thought about the territory... and what course of actions I should take...¡°Is father also in the pce?¡±¡°Well, because he¡¯s awaiting the First Prince decision, but ... now he has not yet recovered enough to endure a long trip... so he¡¯ll be back from the pce and await here with you..¡±¡°That¡¯s right..¡±¡°Perhaps because of my father, he wanted to be in the royal pce for a while, so as toplete the role of the prime minister, no matter how I tried stop him from doing so...¡±My mother hurriedly hid her eyes of worry after saying it...¡°...Mother...¡±¡°...... It¡¯s no use crying over spilt milk. I respect my husband... only that he needs to be careful...¡±But at the next moment, she said that and smiled.¡°So what do you n to do Iris?¡±¡°...I will return to the territory as originally nned.¡±¡°Oh...¡±My mother is watching over my reply whether it was true or I had another intention.¡°If everyone remains in the capital, someone needs to tend to the territory, it would be better for me to return. If I speak about what I can do to help with the situation... I can gather information, and send it to father or Bern. There are still a lot of things that I can do if I return to the territory before the war starts. Also.. As I left the territory, no one has the right to direct in my ce and the uneasy under this circumstance will start to propagate in the people. When the news of war reach there... I will need to prepare for if unforeseen problems appear. ¡°¡°... Yes, it¡¯s like that Iris, well thought!¡±My mother was listening to me with a soft expression, but the moment she opened her mouth, her face changed.That¡¯s a face I never saw before.It¡¯s really scary and dead serious.I was horrified one time, when little I once knocked down Bern within the mansion and mother got angry, but for some reason now it feels a lot more scary.¡°Our territory is far away from the Twil¡¯s country, but... I do not know what will happen at wartime, if there¡¯s something like a fighting appearing out of nowhere, you must call me!.¡±I feel strange about the words of mother.When I¡¯m in conflict, call mother ....?It¡¯s true that mother is strong, I already heard from my uncle, and although Rudy is always saying such things as the heroic acts of my mother on battle ... honestly, I can not imagine my mother being on the battlefield.However, I can¡¯t question her.Because I felt a strong pressure from my mother.¡°... Okay, I certainly will.¡±My mother finally seemed to released that pressure on me at my reply.Then, I ordered Tanya to make preparations to return, and went to the room to calm my mind.... Finally, the feared time hase ...Ed, the Marquis, the Queen and Yuri were captured.And Dean already reced all the people near them and is building a new regime.Anyway, his faction doesn¡¯t need to be strong or with big numbers, because capable talent were gathered.Rather, there is even a possibility that his promoting new talents are better than the old and our country is better now than before.But whether domestic peace can be aplished perfectly ... There¡¯s not enough time to know yet.Speaking of peace, our country needs a strong unity with my grandfather, the general of the army.¡°...... Lady. All preparations have beenpleted.¡±Tanya came in with a knocking sound and reported so.¡°Oh, it¡¯s quite early, is not it?¡±¡°We were already preparing before you told usdy.¡±By the way, I intended to leave when the meeting was over.Though there are various things to do here too, but I don¡¯t remember any task that needs to be urgentlypleted before returning.
¡°Then, I will return now... and before that, call everyone please.¡±
Tanya nodded at my words and started moving instantly.She also seems to know of the current circumstances.Instantly, Lyle and Dida were standing in front of me.¡°... I will go straight to the point, war is starting, Twil¡¯s country has sent the army to attack us¡±At my words, their eyes turned sharp.¡°We¡¯ll return to our immediate area and start the preparations for emergency... the situation is progressing faster than we thought¡±¡°... Do you think that there will be risk over the territory?¡±¡°Yes, definitely¡±They didn¡¯t hesitate to affirm it.At the same time, I feel that the tension in this ce has increased.Now it is terribly ufortable.¡°Of course, I pray for my grandfather¡¯s victory, but no matter what may happen... Even if there is no direct battles in the territory, the fear of the people will not subside... That¡¯s why.. we need to be prepared... ¡°The three of them nodded with my words.¡°...... Because of that, I must be there to show the way, as I keep standing in any situation to support them... that¡¯s what a lord must do... I will return at full speed to calm the people.¡±Then we immediately went back to the territory.
Chapter 219 - In the territory
In the territoryIt is no longer so difficult horse riding for me, as I¡¯m with a familiar horse.Initially... When I first got here on a horse, at the time of the emunication of Darryl¡¯s church, the travel was really painful for my entire body.Surely, it took less time to ride a horse than toe on a horse-drawn carriage, but I was really exhausted when arriving ... so, to say ... it was a tragedy at that time..Now it feelsfortable. Even the vibrations while on the horse are not painful.... A person¡¯s ability to get ustomed is really incredible.¡°Wee back, Mdy¡±¡°Everyone, I¡¯m going directly into the office as I must start to work immediately¡±As I returned at my fastest speed, greetings are somewhat hurried as I proceed into the study. I¡¯m now surrounded by documents and start work.Time is finite. It can not be wasted as much as possible.Arge mountain of papers stood up in front of me while sitting in the chair....... This sight is so familiar....Tanya who joined me, also doesn¡¯t move from her ce. She¡¯s just standing next to the wall as a doll.Rather, this amount of documents is surprisingly small. I was imagining that there would be enough papers to cover the entire room.Anyway, the situation of the administrative affairs of the territory when I went to the capital was not very good to begin with.People who wish to immigrate from other territories areing one after another. The kingdom situation is not so good, even now... there¡¯s still scars of the hunger...It¡¯s impossible for Ed to have used all stockpiles but ... Looking at the events, the most probably is that all the stockpiles collected by the royal pce have been sent by Yuri to Twil¡¯s country...Severe things are blowing one after another.Of course it¡¯s urgent to deal with those problems, I also need to keep alive the business as a matter of course. Many families eat from there...The officers are almost nearly with insomnia, and they are referred to as sleepwalking workers.
They were working nonstop day and night from when the start of the disaster.Leaving the territory when everything was in that state was a really difficult choice.It was fortunate that Dean was able to take away the root of all this mess... and that is, he was able to imprison Ed andpany. We got the best possible result.Regarding the territory, I have thought some measures to solve the problems to some extent before going to the capital, but ... after all those are only ns.Even if you thought some ideas to help the situation, nning alwayses up with new problems once you actually start working on it.Even if you predict what problems can arise first and then n solutions taking those possible problems into consideration, new issues will arise from unexpected ces.So, I thought that a highest quantity of mountains of documents, highest is the probability of having sess...Beyond imagination, in these few documents. Although the quantity was too little, the information is surprisingly enough.Of course, I¡¯m happy.The people who work under Sebas, the excellence of those officers bring an unspeakable pleasure that satisfy my heart, every time I got surprises like this.¡°...now is not the time to be immersed in such feelings.¡± I murmured alone while looking at the mountain of documents and started to work on the most important matters.For immigrant seekers, they currently live in a temporary housing built assembling wood parts.Supplying them with food from the one that Dean purchased from other countries, and the food collected from the aristocrats who were arrested, has be quite useless as the amount of mouths to feed keep increasing for the time being.ording to the report, about 20% of the migrant applicants went back to their original territory.However, the remaining 80% would like to live in the Duke of Almeria.We must prepare an environment for them to live in.Measures for the uing war are also critical, but the desperate hungry people are more frightening than anything.If they bring in deterioration to the security with the immigration, war will not be our only problem. Our biggest problem will be the internal crisis, and with the war, our risk can increase hundredfold...In order to guarantee that it doesn¡¯t happen, immigrants must set down to live here as soon as possible and show a harmless and pacific appearance to the people.So we officers need to work on things such as, creation of the family register, mediation for jobs, and securing of residence.Regarding residence, it is not urgent as right now everyone has one, although it¡¯s temporary.Those houses are structurally fragile because they were made up with fast construction.But 2 years it willst without problem.Regarding job cement, fortunately the economy of this territory is expanding.There are many ces that need workers because they don¡¯t have enough people forbor, so I can finish this case without dy....... Even so, and I read all the documents on this case.In each immigrant record, it¡¯s contained information regarding the reasons for desiring immigration, the familyposition and career of each person. Those data are obtained and thoroughly checked at the border.What was interesting was the career of each person.For example, there are weavers for special cloths that work with special types of threads, craftsmen of gold with advanced metallurgical technology knowledge, craftsmen of special products and people with deep knowledge in interesting fields.The so-called craftsmen with experience in creation of special products and specialties were not few in numbers.Other people were engaged in medical treatment, such as merchants with big business like mobile pharmacies.... Yes, those are valuable human resources.In return we¡¯re obtaining a lot of talent into the Duke of Almeria.And there are those too, those who are veterans in their fields!It seems like it was a long time ago, the establishing a school, when it produced a big fuss in the people, negotiations a grand scale with themercial guild, and all that.¡°If possible, I would like to open an academic institution early. People are also an important resource of our territory. We can¡¯t leave them alone without polishing their talents. ¡°I said that to the presidents of themercial associations at that time.And that idea remains unchanged.Human resources are the most precious thing for and. The existence of human resources itself is the biggest benefit for the territory.It is also important, for the people to have many possibilities in the future.People gather and bes a group, then the number grows and it bes a territory, it expands further and it bes a country... And when a person grows up, the territory grows and bes enriched, and its wealth increases considerably.Yes, I am thinking about them, my people.That is why I acted with the thought of nurturing and fostering them as my first responsibility as an acting lord....... Anyway, many of the talents of this country have moved to this ce now.For example, let¡¯s ask people who know special weaving methods to work at clothing shops, if webine their special weave with our original technology and special materials, our business will expand and we can start selling overseas.Surely, something interesting wille up. Lets try experimenting new business and methods.In other words, by providing people with knowledge from outside this territory and migrants to incorporate the knowledge of this territory, it can be stimted the creation of new things... I get excited just thinking about it.A quiet talk with the book in my hands....Even for the Duke of Almer¨ªa, immigrants are interesting and delicious as resources that enriches, but ... that is not the main point here.The most important thing to consider is the people of inside the territory, the original owners of thisnd ... Because... if the jobs are not enough, and immigrants start to take jobs. The people who originally should be protected by the territory will want to emigrate.It is reasonable to hear Bern telling father and mother that he has seen ¡°hell¡±.As for the food shortage, the resolution is set, and it¡¯s actually carried out under the direction of Dean and Bern.Yet, there are other things to think about...The groove between the nobles and the people made in this case is deep.The figures of the aristocrats who exercise their power for self-interest regardless of the people has be apparent, and the people who were resented, despaired, and gave up because of their appearance.That¡¯s the proof of why human resources who should be protected in that area are hoping for migration.To that extent they have despaired...Until then, all the nobles of the kingdom forgot the duty of aristocracy to rule for personal interest and only giving thought to selfish desires.¡°A nobleman can¡¯t be proud of being born as noble, because that¡¯s a gift they received and not an achievement. Those who are virtuous in their actions are the real aristocrats. ¡°When I was little, my grandfather repeatedly told me so.Though I was hearing it from right to left in those days ... but now it seems painfully good.Nobility is given power to act at the forefront of the people, arrange and coordinate their opinions, and to defend them in case of emergency.That¡¯s why having the experience of a fellow citizen and now being a ruler I was amazed at the situation of the country in other territories.It¡¯s clear as water why Dean destroyed the existing system and wants to join the territories together as a kingdom.It seems that Darryl¡¯s church was not the only one who forgot its existential meaning in the long run from when it was funded.A nobleman who only pursues profits with the power in his hands will eventually forget what is his duty in the long time.And this incident exposed that to such a great extent.Thinking about it...
Was it fortunate that this disaster happened... thinking about how everything got a cleanup after it?
Chapter 220 - In the territory II
In the territory II¡°I am sorry, I¡¯mte with the report.¡±An officer came in with a knocking sound, so I stopped thinking and looked at him.¡°I am sorry for calling you when you are busy .... About the procedures for constructing the permanent houses for the immigrants. First of all, what is the progress of registering the families in the family register?¡±¡°Yes, 80% of the poption has been recorded in the register¡±¡°Yeah ... How about ?job cement?¡±¡°We listen to each person¡¯s wishes and we introduce possible jobs that match their talents as much as possible. At the same time we¡¯re also checking simultaneously their registration in the family register... And it seems that our people want to help them, so their willingness to employ immigrants is high. ¡°¡°That is very good¡±So, they get familiar with this territory, get a job and can provide for their living. That measure is the premise to be able to remain in this territory.. as the state cannot provide for them indefinitely...If they are willing to adapt and work here, then everything is good...¡°Please lets try to finish this as soon as possible, but be careful not to forget to hear their thoughts.¡±¡°Of course, as the projects have progressed considerably, we have plenty of room for new personnel, so I am nning to start off a housing for immigrants as well, what do you think about it? Since it¡¯ll be a temporary residence, it can alocate more people than our current temporary residences. ¡°¡°Certainly it¡¯s a good idea but it can¡¯t be advanced unless the personnel for the construction has been decided ...¡±Climate and geographical factors vary considerably in each region of the territory.For example, fish markets are popr because there are ports in the eastern part, and recently trade has also be active.On the contrary, woodwork is popr on the western region because it¡¯s mountainous there, and recently they¡¯re also putting emphasis on tourism such as the construction of hot springs.Depending on the job, there are things specifics to a determined area, so it¡¯s probably best to make a suggestion to each region about the ideas for a residence before starting.¡°By the way, how much of the materials you want to purchase with cash?¡±¡°Around 10% ... Up to 20% maximum...¡±¡°Oh, it¡¯s better than I thought...¡±Purchase with cash in hand is to buy with cash instead of exchanging materials for food or goods. After the disaster, because the situation econocamilly got very bad, it was hard to purchase directly with cash, so exchanging goods was the usual.... Of course the prerequisite to finish all these ideas for the immigrants that I have is to escape from the disruption caused by the disaster and this war that we don¡¯t know the result.¡°You already have a briefing outline of the territory, don¡¯t you?¡±It¡¯s an orientation meeting held for migrant applicants.It is a meeting to exin the policies and institutions of the territory, and details of each region.¡°Well, whatever, this ce has many things that differ gratly from other territories. For us it¡¯s already natural.¡±For example bank notes, banking system, education system, then the taxation system.There are measures that differ greatly from other territories, and initially it seems that confusion and confusion have appeared quite a bit.It seems that the people of thisnd gradually got used to it as it was introduced one at a time.If it had been introduced all together, the people would have responded like the immigrants....... However, although there are not many people to amodate nowpared to other times, it¡¯s impossible to have the assumption that all people will adapt to these changes.¡°In any case, after conducting a briefing session for them, they should understand the regions differences and way of life as a matter of fact, and if they can consult individually the officerster, then it¡¯s all okay .... Residential housing would be solved with these purchase of materials and the assignement of personnel for the construction, this side will not need to take any further steps... So, what about food support? ¡°¡°It has already been distributed, and it has been adjusted the quotes with the agriculture department for future distributions.¡±The agricultural department is a new department that I created before going to the kingdom.It consists of a few officials pulled out from the Ministry of Finance, Ministry of Civil Affairs and Buildings, and people who have achieved excellent results in the agricultural department at the university.And about the duties of this new department, they specialize in managing the state of our territory¡¯s food.More precisely, it is required for them not only to manage the stockpiles, but also to predict the production output of each region and type of goods, manage it, and deal with it by cooperating with each department if there is a problem.With the case of Ed¡¯s harassment, when we were imposed to provide 40% of the total amount of food of the entire kingdom, I found it a necessity as a way of having more imformation on food production and predict bad harvests. In other words, a protection to not be left with no food for ourselves¡°I see. I¡¯d like to check the agricultural department directlyter, now I have to finish other things ...¡± ¡°Okay mdy, please call me if you need more information regarding the procedures¡±Our officials are growing a lot, included him .... I am touched.Now, it¡¯s the time to implement the new measures.Because I predicted it beforehand and acted ahead of time, it¡¯s now possible.Their growth is truly delightful and I¡¯m really happy to see the progress of this territory and all its people.If I think about it... I added a lot of hardships on them since the time I took charge as the lord.In order to promote reforms, what I have asked of them is not to work mechanically but ingenuity.To think and act on their own thinking without being held by existing ideas, and It hit the best results ... They have achieved what I asked for.How difficult was it... It¡¯s like driving a train on a road without rails that can be hit by anything at any moment.While seeking in the darkness, I hoped from the bottom of my heart that it would still run and reach its destination.And while they responded to it, and managed to progress one step at a time, I brought disturbances one after another.Of course, even though I was hoping I was not the creator of the disturbances, but even so, that was the case.In any case, the influence of the way of working of our officials has spread to the all the government offices of each region and is popr because of the results.It brings the best results with a smaller number of people.... ... If I were a subordinate, I think I would be crying somewhere.Still, they did everything I asked for.Now, they are our fiercest fighting force.As I was in the royal pce, I kept thinking that there are no bureaucrats that stand side by side with their people.Truly, they are men with new ideas.¡°......Lady?¡±I smile while shaking my head to her who has asked me worriedly.¡°Finally, I¡¯d like you to tell me if there are signs of conflict between the citizens and those who wish to immigrate ... I check with the guards all the time, but if there are many points of view it¡¯s better. ¡°Under confused circumstances, it¡¯s better to not overlook anything.¡°They are showing a positive attitude toward eptance of the immigrants¡±¡°Oh dear... that¡¯s great¡±To be honest, I was a little surprised.Although I was thinking that it can¡¯t be helped if they don¡¯t want to ept them, this really is a great surprise.People sometimes show a cruel wee to immigrants.Even though they are people seeking help, most of the original poption should pretend not to see anything fearing that they willter attack themselves.
That was my biggest worry....¡°They understand that those people were so poor that they despaired, although it is bad way of speaking about them, but in this territory there is enough food to believe in a good future, the political system is clean and for the people, selfless... Thedy at the top that only thinks about them. That more than anything brought them to ept the immigrants with open arms ... Yes, the citizens also think that those are unfortunate to not have had a lord as you. ¡°¡°... I must do just what I can to meet their expectations on me¡±
Chapter 221 - A Meeting in theTerritory
A Meeting in theTerritory
As I returned some words to the inspector that was standing in front of my desk with a bitter smile, Moneda came in with a knocking sound.Hisplexion was really bad, that¡¯s something unusual on him.... But I think that mine shoud be simr right now.To be honest, I didn¡¯t want to see Moneda... because I should have to face the discussion of the agenda with him.When I was young, as a student, sometimes I had those thoughts ¡°I do not want to go to school¡± on examination days....... However, those times when it was permissible to ¡°postpone it because I don¡¯t want to think right now¡±, have passed long ago.Now, we see each other eye to eye with deep wrinkles between our eyebrows.¡°... Should I have a seat?¡±At his question I pointed to the chair in front of the desk.Anyway, I thought that he wanted me to attend the discussion meetings of the finance department, but it seems that it¡¯s more than that.¡°Long time no see, mydy¡±¡°Well, yeah.¡±Haha... both of us are really busy not?, a subtle smile floats in his face.¡°At the royal pce, the first prince had the victory, which I am d because the harassment against our territory finally ends.¡±¡°Well, yeah, about that matter, it was a great help the information you provided Moneda, although I¡¯mte in giving you my thanks ... Thank you so much, Moneda¡±¡°No, I don¡¯t mind it. So about today¡¯s matter, themercial guild needs ...¡±¡°...... Moneda¡±I block his words and call his name.He shook his body slightly at my call.¡°You do not seem to be a guy who talks about matters of little relevance, like concerns of amercial guild... time is money, is not it?¡±As soon as I said that, his eyes changed color.He became alert.It¡¯s like someone trying to walk ahead with a heavy burdenying on his shoulders. Every step can be a mine.¡°I would like to discuss... about the future...¡±¡°I guessed it was that... Just right on the mark it seems.¡±In the middle of our conversation, various members who came from the civil department hade into the room.¡°We will start a meeting in the next room.¡±When each seat in different positions previously arranged, and an officer first handed out the data for the meeting.Everyone watches with deep attention the distributed papers.¡°This is the current stockpiles present in the territory and the production output predicted for this harvesting period¡±Regarding stockpiling, the present quantity is really low.Still, I think this all is probably regarding the topic of epting immigrants and providing food assistance to them.It should have been worth having a budget and purchasing food from another country....... If everything goes as predicted, the original quantity should be recovered at the next harvest.Yes, but that¡¯s if nothing happens.Oh my head hurts.¡°...We can expect a huge amount of harvest in the next harvest period¡±As far as the report says, it is expected an increment in production by around a 20% morepared to the previous year.¡°The result of the research at the school has been sessful, as a result, we started a new method of cultivation, to use the agriculturalnd more effectively and optimize the cultivation of the crops. As long as disasters do not hit the farnd before harvest, we regard this predicted numbers as firm. ¡°¡°We will report any events from the engineering department, and we¡¯re awaiting thepletion of the constructions for flood control measures. We have alreadypleted the important part and after that it¡¯ll be maintenance only .... As long as we have a hundreds of years of no storms, the damage caused by the disaster on thends will bepletely forgotten ¡°At the words of the engineering department ... I exhale in relief.¡°It is earlier than nned, even though the construction was nned from my grandfather¡¯s time, I attempted a lot of changes to it this time.¡±¡°Yes, but there has been aggressive cooperation from the residents recently, and that was a major factor determining the progress of it.¡±¡°so...¡±It seems that my care for them has rooted deep inside and they are fully supporting me.¡°Why is it necessary and why do you need that to be constructed right now? There are other projects that should have more priority...¡±After all, if you do not know the impact, you won¡¯t understand the significance of it.¡°What about waterways and reservoirs that are going on in parallel?¡±¡°It is in the middle of the process, although the reservoir is already in operation, the waterway is not yet working, but if the construction of flood is stopped it is possible to send the personnel there, so it will be finished early? ¡°¡°I see...¡±¡°Listening to the progress made by the engineering department, it seems that the risk of disasters has been suppressed considerably. So it seems that there is no problem even if we continue food support... What do you think? ¡°They don¡¯t answer immediately, seems like they¡¯re thinking.The current situation is okay, but they must be thinking about the future.¡°...Regarding what you people mentioned earlier, I¡¯ll ask again for confirmation. 80% of the immigrants that wish to move permanently to this territotory have already been ced in a job that matches their skills. The remaining 20% is receiving food support. No doubts right? ¡°At my question, the officers of the immigration and agricultural department each nodded.¡°Then, food support will be discontinued.¡±My words surprised the officers at this ce, they had rounded their eyes for a moment while looking at me perplexed.Though, considering the current distribution volume and the future harvest volume, it is possible to continue the food support.Yes, in fact there¡¯s nothing wrong if we continue it.Did you realize my true intention or not yet?....Gradually they start waiting for the continuation of my words with an expectating look.¡°Although it has not been officially announced yet, war begins,¡±At my words, all the officers but not Moneda breathed in.Moneda informed us that war was approaching before heading to the capital, I kept calm because I knew already since I was collecting various information through Tanya, that¡¯s why ourplexions were not good.Well, I understand your feelings.¡°... ... Is it Twil¡¯s country?¡±As a representative of everyone¡¯s concerns, one person voice the question.But it was not a question, it was already determined among them, it was a just an intent to confirm their guess.If I nod to affirm, everyone will open their mouths to said something...Surely there are storms of abusive phrases in their heads.From the expression, anger is around ny percent and relief is ten percent?It may be that they¡¯re indignant at the fact that even though the incidents are finally concluded, the crown brings in trouble again... Resentment towards the royaltly seems to swirl again.The only salvation is that the Twil¡¯s country and the territory are separated.¡°Based on that... let¡¯s talk about preparations?¡±Everyone corrects their posture and looks at me with expressions of worry.A moment of silence book covered the room.¡°... Moneda. What about the movements of themercial guild?¡±¡°It seems that we have not grasped this information yet, but the movement of the market is calm.¡±¡°Fine, let¡¯s continue to keep an eye on them, as to refrain them from monopolising food and chemicals resources¡±¡°... .Actions of big unauthorized purchases are continuing?¡±A question is raised from thew department.¡°Market control code vition¡± is a punishment for buying and selling for the purpose of profiteering.Once in Japan there was something that was enacted when a rice crisis happened...I just studied lightly its story, so I do not know the details of what it was, but I do know how it was applied... the purpose is the same as what I constructed in the Duke of Almer¨ªa.Due to the urrence of the disaster, the demand was in excess of supply.In the meantime, if you buy or sell those items, you can boost the market price that was already going up.Unfortunately, those who try to devote huge profits using it are unfortunate.Because this time there¡¯s a war.For the soldiers who fight in the battlefield, the country has to secure food and if the farming ces are involved in the battle, the quantity of food decreases drastically.If we have not bnced supply and demand in this territory, someone will think that the bnce of the whole country can be broken by us....... it¡¯s not okay to raise goods in cheapest areas and sell it in the ce where price is rising, when there¡¯re critical situations as this one, when shortage is catastrophic.As aiming for a freely open market, I think there is no point in enabling them those procedures .... And, I am the one who keeps this ce.It is necessary to avoid the fact that food flows out from this ce rapidly.Originally, it was not understood why people run to buy when listening to the news of the war.¡°Yes, that¡¯s a matter of course. And also, we should maintain the same tariffs on the current special conditions¡±Concerned about the outflow of food and supplies to other territories, currently the Duke of Almer¨ªa has set high tariffs on exports of some items. As for imports, tariffs have been eliminated as much as before.¡°As for items to which tariffs are applied, is it the same as before?¡±¡°Yeah ...... In general, it is rted to food and medicine. Later confirm with the Ministry of Finance and Agriculture Department, make a list, so as to confirm necessary procedures.... Moneda. What is the price trend in the market? ¡°¡°Prices are beginning to rise slightly, but it is still about the trend of consumption, and the value of the item itself is rising as well¡±¡°The amount of food distribution should have been secured by adjusting percentages... after all, is there any preceding concern about it?¡±¡°In order to lower the price of the indispensable items, it¡¯s best to increment the quantity of those items in the market... or less likely but also could work... we could raise the value of money by reducing the amount of money circting...¡±¡°I will say this from the standpoint of the Ministry of Finance, but I would like to receive some budget again for food procurement from other countries and also please give me some time for those items to reach the internal market. If arge outflow of funds is removed from cirction, it will be impossible to turn those funds to other necessary ces. And right now, our territory needs avable money to support the immigration and make preparations for the war. ¡°Theint of the Ministry of Finance got aggravated by the opinion of Moneda.¡°It is also difficult to make a n in the finances field... I remember... There was that example of the country that borrowed money... How about trying to recreate it?. If you purchase those indispensable items with that money, the goods in stock increase in the market and by collecting funds from them, the supply of funds will decrease. That way there will be abundant quantity on the market. ¡°It¡¯s a good alternative, but for some reason I can¡¯t give an okay to the words from the farm department.¡°Ah ... About that n, you can¡¯t easily agree. First of all, in the current system, there is a limit to the volume of money that can be emitted¡±The current system here is a note for gold convertion... That means, exchange with gold coins is a prerequisite to emit money.In the first ce, the issue of currency is bound by the the amount of avable gold coins.In other words, we can¡¯t print money notes endlessly because of insufficient funds.Well ... Whether it is a gold system or a currency-based system, is there any difference in the fact that financing is a dark thing as it creates a foolish bond and expands the debt?¡°Secondly, it is unclear whether we can support to ept those bonds. When intion tends to rise, the interest rate will rise too and any suppression to the intion will be in vain... Third, to protect an efficient financial system, in the end, we¡¯re obliged to repay those bonds in a near future... And as long as ie isn¡¯t enough to do that or there¡¯s a bad harvest or any event, the debt will be increased again and there¡¯ll be no turn back... Because of that, we can¡¯t agree to borrow money easily.¡±¡°I think that it is necessary to talk about it in the view of the current situation ... How do the other departments think?¡±¡°There¡¯s no assurance that this ce will not be exposed to warfare, I think it is a necessary risk to take to secure funds for the time of emergency.¡±¡°The adjustment should be in the duties of the Ministry of Finance? I think we should eliminate any other ns and priorities for the near future and devote ourselves to prepare for the war rather than expecting new funds?¡±¡°I am also worried about the trends of the people, anxiety propagates and causes unexpected behavior, even more possibilities for food monopoly will appear.¡±¡°Is it more reasonable to respond to these things in the legal department?¡±There must be a lot of impact we every little decision I take here, that¡¯s why ... it¡¯s better to hold discussions. When opinions are gathered from the viewpoint of each job, discussions will be held, and the results of those discussion, it¡¯s less likely we¡¯ll take the wrong path.I shouldn¡¯t make any decision in these difficult times by myself.From that day on, every day night talks were held, repeated discussions of what everybody was gonna do, and like that we decided the future policy for the territory.
Chapter 222 - A meeting in the territory II
A meeting in the territory II...... One weekter, the country had officially announced the opening of the war.Although some confusion and disbelief was initially seen in the territory¡¯s people, they are starting to believe it and also get restless little by little.Whether the prevention measures taken as decided on the meeting worked or not is something we can¡¯t determine... we¡¯re so worried about the troubles that people is causing because of their restlessness that new wrinkles were engraved firmly on the eyebrows of everyone...As an outsider, the feeling of sense of crisis if not imminent in front of you, will you not cooperate... ?. Only getting restless is not useful in a war...Anyway, it is pleasing that the city keeps its usual appearance though it is only on the surface.I reach for a cup of coffee that was on my desk.For the moment, enjoying coffee is a simple luxury item, but there¡¯ll be a day when coffee would be avable everywhere as a basic item? ...That day I think I will need to take care of caffeine and exining its effects to everyone... if not will not the people not sleep again?Coffee is not very good for the health, and if you drink too much you¡¯ll not be able to rx and sleep, so if you can avoid it, you need to avoid it.With a bitter smile on such an idea, I opened a letter from my mother that had just arrived.The contents of the letter were about the recent situation, and information that mother obtained.First of all, the situation of the military.My grandfather has officially be the general captain of all the soldiers at this war and headed for the front line.Although the scale and the schedule of the team is described carefully ... But..my uncle, Count Anderson, he often fears that something can happen to mother and so his wife collects information with her so as to protect the security of the family so far.Because it may be useful, I read it gratefully.Then, talking about the current situation, there¡¯s the story of the royal pce.It seems that Bern is working as prime minister at Dean¡¯s side, like at the previous meeting.At that meeting, the moment he got up to the stage...The eyes of my brother ... wrapped an atmosphere around that would give goose bumps to everyone who has seen them.That much pressure was felt from him as the war is approaching.If the preparedness of that time does not change, Bern will surely do a good job ... so obediently my little brother..In addition to that, it talks about the trends of nobility.Apparently there seemed to be some people who remained in the capital, but most of the lords seem to be returning to their territories to prepare for the war.Regardless of how it was when Ed was ruling, if you abandon your territory now, your head will roll off immediately.Dean is tough with regards to work, but Bern is no less though than him, he should not allow any misdemeanor to the people.Finally, there¡¯s the state of the Kingdom.Apparently riots have not happened yet, but the people seem to be upset and made repeated disturbances.In this pre-session, one of the ruling officials said that ... the atmosphere of fear to the war propagates.And it is a collective psychology that catches fire in the blink of an eye.It is true that the fact that we¡¯re walking on thin ice is unchanged ... uh...¡°If possible, I would like to know more about the situation of the war ... ... well, that is difficult, is not it?¡±¡°If you wish, I¡¯ll go investigate and report back soon¡±To Tanya¡¯s casual words, Dida who was waiting in the back started preparing to go out with her, I was surprised. So obedient...No doubt how much he loves Tanya ... and if I were him, I thought that .... I would do the same for Dean...Anyway, don¡¯t think anymore into it... what I want is military information.How difficult is it to acquire the secret information of the state ...... I do not know exactly, but still we should not push it.¡°......can it be done?¡±¡°If thedy wishes I¡¯ll try, the royal pce already has some confused subordinates that can spill information for us, but still it¡¯s not possible to obtain details of the military behavior, so if thedy wants information to that extent we will immediately send our subordinates to infiltrate in the Count Monroe¡¯s house, because in there we can do it. ¡°At Tanya¡¯s detailed knowledge about strategies to obtain information, I¡¯m surprised.Though I¡¯m astonished at herpetence, and where she¡¯s aiming to obtain it from....Still, it¡¯s something expected from her.¡°... If that¡¯s the case, please do it as quickly as possible¡±¡°Okay, I will arrange now.¡±When I saw Tanya¡¯s back, I abandoned the letter and again started working.
Chapter 223 - Conspiracy
Conspiracy (TL: Prince Kaadir and his grandfather talking....)¡°... Oh well, now to rejoice... The war seems to have begun...¡±¡°Oh, Twil¡¯s country started their attack at thest moment, I thought that it¡¯d immediately start when they reach the border, but it seems we had to wait...¡±My grandfather exhales while giving me a gentle look.¡°The Twil¡¯s country is a persistent enemy for them, they had it very hard after the previous defeat but because they want to obtain a great richness they continue trying to invade, while every time they fail, it¡¯d be more abundant the umtion of war expenses and the increment of poverty of their country. There seems to be some kind of big power in their kingdom that gives priority to invade other territories even at the cost of theirs dying. Because, the more defeats they umte, the weaker they are and the more exposed to other countries attack, at the end if they don¡¯t win this time they most likely will be attacked and lose all. That¡¯s also why I think both aims have the same meaning, there is no difference in sacrificing now orter, if they don¡¯t invade them they can¡¯t continue with the umted debts and if they lose in this war they¡¯ll be destroyed. ¡°¡°Ha ha ... It is totally reasonable to say that they don¡¯t have any option other than starting a war.¡±¡°Well, for us, it is important that they start already, only if they move we can finish them and reap after both countries are weakened, your father will obtain information about their strategy and numbers within a couple of days, so be sure to work with your diligent older brother on the preparations... ¡®¡°When I think about the obstacles and pain they brought to this country and its people, then I¡¯m d that a harmful threat will soon disappear, I will be refreshed. And the great richness we can reap from those two is ... magnificent...¡±¡°But Kaadir, don¡¯t forget to n everything beforehand... don¡¯t leave anything at random.. If Tasmania¡¯s kingdom works as we expect, they won¡¯t be able to imagine the scene they are going to face on the front line at all.. hahaha...¡±¡°Everyone will go this time. The bait is the Duke of Almeria... It has been rumored to have the biggest riches of all the kingdom for quite a while... Father has posted a huge amount of money for those who make fall the Duke of Almeria. He¡¯s always looking for new territories to conquer and the imported goods from the Duke of Almeria are his greatest favorite ¡°¡°Surely so.¡±¡°And we know all the information about the Duke of Almeria ... Our best interest is to seek richnd.¡±¡°... Who could have caused that information to be circted between the people?¡±To that white question, Iugh silently.Originally I was convinced that it was grandfather who did that, and... my grandfather smiled again in answer.¡°Certainly, once that richnd falls to our hands, perhaps you may be given the right to overseer it...¡±¡°Well, I¡¯m not interested in thosends but the throne, but that¡¯s fine, it¡¯s a great opportunity for me, as long as I conquer what he wants, father will have more trust on me and it¡¯ll be easier to remove him and take the throne¡±¡°... Prince Kaadir, please be careful, we have confirmed that the guarding corps of that ce are not weak, and they have eyes and ears hidden in the royal pce, are they not too much for us to take on? ¡°¡°It is a wonderful thing if they are strong, it¡¯ll make things more interesting, but grandfather has confirmed that they are at their weakest point now as the powerful people has all left for the war, he can¡¯t be mistaken.¡±At those words, the girl smiled softly.¡°As a descendant of father, our older brother is a brute who only knows how to follow his path. Father has designed him as the crown prince and his solely sessor, but... He¡¯s a fateful general who unts of his martial arts and uses his lineage to oppress and control the upper part of the country, full of greed, vanity and stupidity. It is reasonable for smoke to rise from every corner of our country if he oppresses our people as he does. Our country will never be able to smile like the past glorious Twil and Tasmeria kingdoms if we don¡¯t remove them. ¡°The Kingdom of Acacia boasts to be a vast country with many resources on its natural abundant ad richnd.Unlike the Kingdom of Tasmeria, it has a political regime in which the royal family rules directly over all instead of having each lord governing its territory.In other words, the royalty power here is by far strongerpared to that in the kingdom of Tasmeria.Although the benefits for the country are immeasurable if it has a wise leader, it bes disastrous when the crown embraces greed and selfishness.¡°Well, my father used to be a thoughtful considerate king who cared for the people. If you look at the past measures that remain in the records, you can see how he cared and every decision was with our people on mind, but recently the heavy pressure of the nobility crushed his senses... He now only epts the good words even if those are lies, and closes his eyes to the signs of smoke rising from every corner of this country ¡°¡°Every country is the same, as fruits be too big it starts to rot off from the inside¡±¡°Hmm...¡±¡°That¡¯s why, we¡¯re with you Kaadir, hoping for a better future for this country, please take care of yourself on this expedition.¡±¡°Will the story go back to our glorious times if we win?¡±¡°Yes, because the most annoying thing is to break down from something you considered worthless and didn¡¯t cherish¡±¡°...It¡¯s not the time to take the throne yet grandfather¡±¡°Well...¡±
Grandfather lowered his head pensive at my words.
Chapter 224 - Conspiracy II
Conspiracy II¡°By the way, the first Prince Alfred, which was enveloped in a secret veil, finally appeared.¡±¡°Oh yeah, I thought that the little second prince would start a rebellion and eventually an internal war... It was a poor result.. he was caught so easily that he¡¯s lucky to even be somehow still alive. I checked the surveince of his imprisonment ce and he was not very good.... ¡°¡°But even so, the First Prince is a good ruler. From aI never thought he would appear and take charge of that ce. ¡°¡°Would you like to meet him once, when all this is over?¡±I put a cup on the table, and my grandfather pours coffee for both of us. From there, a fragrant scent spread around.¡°But, I can not understand something... We don¡¯t know which side will fall down yet when leaving from the Duke of Almeria ... ¡°¡°If the Kingdom of Tasmeria were defeated by the Twil¡¯s country, they would probably hang with all their strength to that territory, although one duke would not be able to bear with the two countries attacking it, so eventually it¡¯s good either way for us. To be honest the biggest obstacles to make my wishe true, are those who have not left yet the reins of the future of this country¡±It has be fun, and a smile floats.¡°The longer the time we¡¯re not in this country, the better our n will carry. This is all for the sake of having the country in my hands.¡±¡°But, if you lose, will you suffer financial damage?¡±¡°No, we should make those responsible for the invasion pay the guaranty, because they seem to have umted a lot of stolen things...¡±¡°Haha, baiting the muscle head of your older brother to do your dirty deeds...¡±¡°Like this, they will easily be defeated on their own, without me having to move my hand, and even if he managed to survive ande back early, they will get caught up in our little tiny work.¡±¡°Huh ...... Kaadir-sama¡¯s fine workmanship ...¡±Before hearing the details, the old man had a bitter smile on his face.¡°What happened grandfather?¡±¡°No, I just thought of the hardships your future lovely wife Iris will have to face thanks to you...¡±¡°... what do you worry, my future beloved wife will not be so weak that she could be crushed in this way. Even if she loses all of her territory, country and family she has me, does she not?¡±At my words, grandfather was stunned for a moment.For me, his reaction is more surprising.¡°Is this supposed to be your expression of love for her?¡±¡°If I didn¡¯t love her I wouldn¡¯t have proposed to her... What is it, granddady, you thought it was a joke?¡±¡°No, no ... clearly, it looked like simple political stuff the thing about your marriage, and it¡¯s not normal to purposely push your loved woman to a dilemma of life and death, make her lose her family, country and territory and marry her...¡±¡°As I said earlier, she is not so weak as to be crushed by this degree of attacks, and politically .... Hmm, there is certainly that side of benefits too, but not the only thing why she interested me. Wow, I will not go to court a marriage to a Duke of and across the sea only for some political matters. ¡°¡°It is certainly so, but while overbearing, Prince Kaadir, you¡¯re attracted by the Duchess of Almeria..¡±In truth I only saw her once.It was only at that time when I visited the Duke of Almeria confidentially.After seeing it a few times when I went to the Kingdom of Tasmeria with the country¡¯s inspection group.¡°When the trade with the Duke of Almeria became active, I let my people investigate the area, so I learned of her existence, what kind of joke was it for me at the beginning ... it was quite exaggerated content I thought...I went to the actualnd and found out that it was the truth. She¡¯s an iprehensible one, wise, intelligent, merciful .... woman that should be standing next to the king. It is natural, by me who will be king soon to want her by all means ¡°¡°Haa ...¡±Whether it is convincing or not, I got an ambiguous reaction from grandfather.¡°...That reminds me, the Duke of Almeria has its own production of silk¡±However, at these words, grandfather had a rare expression on his face.¡°What !!!?¡±It was very shocking for the old man.¡°How could they make it if it¡¯s a precious secret so well guarded ... How in the world it ended in their hands...¡±¡°I don¡¯t know, I wonder if she discovered it herself or somehow got the information, or if apetent subordinate discovered it... But if there are sopetent people under her, will not she have enough talent to be recognized by suchpetent people? ¡°¡°Surely that¡¯s a fact, I have to change my perception of her¡±I was satisfied with the words of grandfather, I again poured more tea into the cups.¡°It was only a few moments we met, but that¡¯s enough, because I knew that her way of conduct herself was not a lie or an exaggeration¡±¡°... I see, for our country it¡¯s better like that...¡±¡°Grandfather, have you forgotten about that time? Father has not stopped his moves to obtain thatnd even if I opposed it at the beginning... I can not do anything already and I don¡¯t have the time to manage such stupid individuals... Besides, as I said earlier ... She will not be crushed even if their ns prevail. I saw it in her intense eyes. ¡°My grandfather continued having a worried and sad face at those facts, but it¡¯s something that can¡¯t be changed and its benefits for us are immense.¡°Well, by all means, I would like you to do your best in the Kingdom of Tasmeria. Even if the Duke of Almeria struggles ignore it, once the Kingdom of Tasmeria is defeated, we move her onto the ship as nned, because it will be difficult to make her do as she¡¯s told. ¡°¡°I see ...¡±¡°So, Kaadir, what kind of mischief did you make your brother do at the end?¡±¡°I just reused their ns...¡±¡°...Reuse?¡±¡°You see, that fox of that Twil¡¯s country had been spanking the Duke of Almeria for quite a while in the old days. Because they did not care to attack at that time, I had to reuse their ns and instigate them to attack now. I only confused them a little... Let¡¯s make them fight safely... yes, safely... ¡°I was having fun while talking, smiling remembering that feeling.
Chapter 225 - Report
ReportUnder the moonlight, I sat on the balcony rail.The natural light of the moon, reflected on the scenery shows a different face from that of the daytime sun¡¯s bright light, which is also beautiful....It was quiet.Although here is far away from the borders, but war is urring in this very same country.Suddenly, I turn my eyes to the flower pot next to me.This blooming flower was purchased by me when I went just took the position of acting as a lord and was inspecting this territory incognito.Several seasons have passed already from that time, and the flowers left seeds and scattered.Repetitively blooming and breeding seeds, leaving the seeds and withering ...... Now the flowers in this flowerpot are the descendants how many generations after the first flower?I stroke the soft and beautiful petals.The moonlight illuminates the petals, regardless of the darkness ... its colors could be seen... No, it would be best to say that thanks to the moonlight it looked more beautiful.If I think of it, so many things have happened from that time... while thinking, I moved my eyes to the book I was putting on my knee.At that moment, I heard a knocking sound from the door.¡°Excuse me, Mdy?¡±Tanya who cames in, looks at me as if looking to some crazy person.¡°Why are you sitting in such a ce?¡±¡°When I got a break, I was looking at the scenery outside.¡±If I don¡¯t move from this ce, Tanya¡¯splexion will pale up soon, so... I stood up from the balcony rail, ced the book on the desk and sat on the chair.Tanya gave me a relieved look.However, at the next moment, when I look at the book I had ced on the desk a slightly cloudy feeling got over me.¡°From now on, I¡¯m trying to stuff as much knowledge inside my head as possible...¡±With a bitter smile, I told her.What I was reading was a book about the Kingdom of Acacia.Besides the books kept in the Duke of Almeria, books ordered from abroad are also found here.I have no intention of going to his country until this turmoil has ended ... but what will happen?At the moment my reply to his proposal of marriage has been suspended because of the war.¡°... Mdy, before I leave.. I have something to report.¡±¡°Yes ... please let me know.¡±¡°The details about the battlefield have not reached the Kingdom yet, but it was announced that the fire has opened.¡±Did it finally start ...? I exhaled in spite of myself.
Chapter 226 - Determination
Determination¡°The Twil¡¯s kingdom seems to be struggling on the battlefield with General Mary and General Gazellemanding our troops, but apparently they have bigger numberspared to us...¡±
¡°My grandfather had certainly less soldierspared to them, but those soldiers are specialized on speed, have you heard about the second team? they wille outter on as I was informed...¡±
¡°That¡¯s right, I was informed too, did you ask your father about the details?¡±
¡°Yeah¡±
¡°They have already thought a strategy and prepared the best troops to send as the second support team, considering the speed and distance, they should arrive in a day or two.¡±
¡°That¡¯s nice. Even though your grandfather is strong, inferiority in numbers is a fact that can¡¯t be ignored.¡±
¡°...... This story has more inside than what meets the eye. Apparently Twil¡¯s country has not only sent soldiers but alsomoners without any instruction are participating in the front line as soldiers¡±
¡°...... I think that regr people can¡¯t in any way match the skills of those who have been trained to stand on the battlefield?¡±
¡°Well, as you can see, in fact their side is inferior even if they have bigger numbers, but the thing is.. the battlefield seems to be always changing, and they¡¯re constantly attacking reckless without minding their bodies or life... how long will this bnce keep up if they fight in madness...¡±
¡°... Is the people¡¯s recklessness high?¡±
I wonder if they were forced to attack under the threat of being killed if not ... but even then, their madness is strange.
¡°I think the Twil¡¯s country biggest famine seemed to have urredst year...¡±
¡°......Oh, there was such a story! I see, yeah, I understand now... Is it because of the bad state of theirnd? that they are at a dead end?¡±
If there¡¯s no food, they will weaker and die in no time if they don¡¯t get thesends...
In order to gain thesends to save their dearests... they participate in this war and with the conviction to die and leave hope for the others?
Oh, even if they go they know they¡¯ll die... Their aim is to take down as much soldiers with their lives as they can...
I guess they were forced to make such a choice.
¡°I think too much ... also, it may be that Divan took full advantage of the famine that urred.¡±
I feel that it has a bigger chance of being what happened.
In any case if what is left for them is death in any case, people will choose to fall having a little hope. Or trying to find a meaning to their deaths.
¡°No way, that is ... cruel!!!! He¡¯s using them!¡±
¡°I hope it¡¯s only my imagination.¡±
¡°But,dy Iris, how can they refuse to withdraw knowing that it¡¯s a lost cause ...¡±
¡°... Well, is that so? Tell me, Tanya. How long do you think you can keep people¡¯s reason without hope?
¡°...¡±
To my hard to answer question, Tanya is silent...
¡°The weakened soil, the pressure of fiscal budget due to the debt of the previous war... How far do you think they¡¯ll reim results as if having a steady road,will the resultse if they keep trying? ... how long will people keep their reason until poverty, hunger, deterioration of security, dissatisfaction and anxiety prevails, how many people can endure those circumstances ...? ¡±
In the immediate next door, the Tasmerian kingdom spreads richnd with sweet fruit.
I am jealous that ¡°Why is our country ... ...¡± or ¡°Why is this so inequality ...?¡±, And further uneasiness and dissatisfaction can be umted.
¡°In order to divert such frustrations from themselves, the upper part of that country may have used war.¡±
¡°... ... that is, what is the result that the people wanted to fight?¡±
¡°The flow of the world is the same as a great river. Even if you try to go in different directions, you can not go against the big flow, and even if there are some people who are opposed to the war, public opinion prevails. They can¡¯t resist the flow, and unnoticed turn to face the same direction as the flow, ¡°There is only that solutions¡±, ¡°There is only that way¡±, I guess that their thoughts are trampled over with the big flow influence ¡±
Was this not proved in my modern world?
With dissatisfaction swirling, people are enthusiastic about things that they think can break through the present situation.
Such events urred in numerous ces, many times.
¡°Especially, if there are those people who have fueled those thoughts of desperation to use them... If those wrong ideas are encouraged, painted as true, a broken river is converted to a muddy flow, they are blindly used for any purpose. And not one may be able to awaken them at that time. ¡±
Did you use these people to change the fighting frustration into madness and have a slight chance to win, or did you try to fulfill your unaplished selfish desires using them?
It is unknown now which meaning has what he did.
I¡¯m not only thinking this because we¡¯re enemies but because I think they¡¯re people as well.
Unnoticed means to reach the goal, just to win alone... are the same of what caused the disaster to this country sometime ago.
I wonder if it¡¯s true that this war is their only means to survive.
¡°... Although the story has diverted from its course, it¡¯s directly rted to the situation, I think it¡¯s hard for grandpa to fight like this, being a professional soldier, and having as opponent a citizen?¡±
¡°Yes, it¡¯ll only be death for the citizens as long as they are fighting.¡±
¡°Yeah .... Tanya, thanks for the report. Please continue to let me know about the situation¡±
¡°Okay, mdy¡±
I get closer to the window again after Tanya leaves.
Without sitting a next time, I stared and looked at the scenery and my palm alternatively.
...It has started. The war is on.
How far can a strong and evil muddy stream go?
And where does it think to reach?
...... Never, never be lenient with them.
Never absorb that muddy stream.
Because I am not the only one who¡¯ll drown if they break our defense.
I stood quietly for a while as I looked at my own preparedness again.
Chapter 227 - Puzzled
Puzzled¡°...Hmm?¡±While I was working earlier than usual this morning, I stop my hands because of one document.¡°Is something wrong with that document?¡±Tanya who was standing at my side reacted immediately.¡°Please check with someone in the engineering department and see why these properties have not been demolished¡±¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go immediately.¡±I was wondering about the demolition of a property in the eastern part of the territory.After the disturbance of the Voldic family in the eastern part of the territory, the departing people decided to take over the base and made it as a stronghold, that¡¯s why after the conflict was solved that property was going to be demolished.Although I also confirmed with the Voldic family once again, Grouse abandoned several of its rights as a whole by saying ¡°it is a nuisance to pay taxes for properties I don¡¯t use.¡±Nheless, it has not been decided yet how to use thosends in the future... that¡¯s why the demolition has been on hold for a while.Although it was decided to use thend for the citizens once the whole building is demolished, but we need to review the n for infrastructure improvements afterwards.But.. I encountered this document now. The construction has not advanced at all.Rather, the demolition has not even been done.To be honest this property doesn¡¯t hold a high importance, but because it has been postponed repeatedly, a wonderful big issue must be lying behind it. Even now they hadn¡¯t touch the infrastructure at all. That¡¯s why, because I noticed now, I want to check the reasons.¡°... Please excuse me.., I¡¯m d thedy noticed it and sent someone to call me a while ago.¡±The engineering officer in charge of the demolition came in while greeting.¡°Thank you ... So why is not this demolition in progress?¡±¡°Yes, it couldn¡¯t start because ... there are peopleing in and out of the ce, so the demolition is stagnant¡±¡°Peoplee and go from that building?¡±¡°Yes, after confirming with the construction workers who they are, I heard they are from the Voldic Family ...¡±¡°That¡¯s not possible officer, because thatnd has no owner¡±¡°Well... we couldn¡¯t confirm the statement made by the construction workers. It seems that they don¡¯t want to oppose the Voldic family and are afraid to confirm.¡±¡°I see...¡±I conclude this session today in my mind as I thought to confirm with Grouseter.¡°Thank you. I¡¯ll give you instructions on how to proceed about thister.¡±After the engineering officer left, I breathed a sigh.Strangely, I care about this matter.Given the current situation, the priority of a demolition of one building is infinitely low.However, a warning rm was ringing in my head saying ¡°You must not leave this case as it is.¡±.¡°Please call Tanya. Dida¡±¡°Okay¡±While watching him out, I started thinking about the possible cause of this case again.Many members of the Voldic family areing in and out from ces which have nothing to do with the Voldic family anymore. If it really were people from the Voldic family, what is Grouse thinking?However, the Grouse I met at that time gave an impression of someone who never would break a promise made before. If I believe in my intuition, this isn¡¯t Grouse¡¯s instruction.... then is it that the Voldic Family once again has a deserter?If it were anything rted to the Voldic family in the first ce. Why on earth are they going in and out of that abandoned building? for what purpose?......I have a bad feeling.Even though the domestic situation is tense, even though it is just a matter of course that people are doing strange things because of this war situation, it is not eptable for a rebellion in the territory to ur.¡°Excuse me, Princess¡±¡°Oh Dida, my apologies for calling you when you¡¯re so busy.¡±¡°It¡¯s a call of the princess of course I¡¯lle, well that¡¯s it. What¡¯s wrong?¡±For a moment, I worry about whether it is really good to give instructions to him about this situation.He is an excellent talent. In this situation, I want him to be as close as possible.But ...... If this is a warning of something big happening, and I missed it.... I don¡¯t wish to imagine the consequences. That¡¯s why I want to prevent any further problem from urring in this serious situation.¡°...... I¡¯d like you to go to the eastern part of the territory with Tanya¡¯s men and investigate this matter.¡±Each of the merit and disadvantages of investigating this was put in the bnce, and after weighting it, I decided to send him.¡°... under such circumstances do you want to send me away on an internal investigation?¡±Dida asks me with a sharp look.As expected after all, I have a bitter smile on my face.¡°Yes, in my head, an rm is ringing, it is better to investigate the -behind the scenes- of that case earlier¡±¡°...... However, princess, as you said earlier, under our current circumstances, leaving you princess without an escort?¡±As usual it is a light sound, but his eyes are not smiling at all. I also sharpen my eyes towards him.¡°it will not take much time because each of Tanya¡¯s subordinate apany you. But! you can¡¯t contact Grouse to confirm his true intentions. Please investigate the surroundings and his people but don¡¯t open the mouth about anything to him.... Also, is this not the job of an escort to prevent my crisis beforehand? ¡°We stared at each other for a while, silently. A heavy air wraps the room.However, it immediately ended.He breathed a heavy and long sigh.¡°... Sadly, I can¡¯t go against your orders my princess¡±¡°Dida ...¡±¡°Are you sure?... Will it be okay?¡±I wonder if he cared about being caught by the enemy in the earlier disturbance of the eastern part. There was a slight shadow on his eyes.If he asks... I¡¯m worried... but... a smile spilled from my mouth. I believe in him.Because.......¡°Doesn¡¯t it always end well at the end?¡±Yes, I believe it.At my words, Dida murmurs ¡°it always ends well...¡± andughs again.¡°Okay, I¡¯ll return as quickly as I can.¡±¡°Well, thank you, Dida¡±
Chapter 228 - Didas departure
Dida¡¯s departure
(TL: Dida speaking...)
¡°... well, lets see what happens afterwards...¡±Ipleted all the handover work for Lyle and approached the entrance to leave the mansion.Since it was instructed by the princess, everything was prepared within a moment.¡°Oh, don¡¯t worry Dida, leave ourdy to me.¡±Lyle responded while strongly assuring me he should take care of her. That reaction and words ... If someone wants to hurt the princess, the biggest opponent here is Lyle... She¡¯s safe.¡°If you are with her Lyle, I can be at easy... Well then, thanks again.¡±At the end of the path I took, thereys a small gate that the servants normally use, smaller than a normal door.As I approached it, I noticed that one person was standing in front of the gate....... it was Tanya.¡°What did youe here for?¡±At the words I said teasing her, she keeps silent.She just keeps watching me with a serious look on her face as if observing me.I sighed at her reaction and began to move my legs.¡°......I¡¯ll be back Tanya...¡±I told her with a serious voice and passed through her to the outside.¡°......Wait¡±She ran from behind and after catching up, she stopped me from continuing further.¡°My men have already headed to the east ahead of time to investigate.¡±¡°Oh, I¡¯m listening¡±For her, this seems to be an unlikely unusual and tough moment.¡°... Ourdy cared a lot about this case... Though, to be honest, I also feel that something big is beneath it.¡±It is truly unusual.There is no proof of what Tanya says, so why to say it?.However, I agree on that feeling... something smells like trouble here.I was extremely reluctant to leave the princess side, but I felt this case strange after thinking calmly.¡°What you feel is the precursor of something that¡¯s about to happen?¡±¡°I do not understand very well, but I feel ufortable about it.¡±¡°Oh yeah, same with me.¡±¡°...... Act different from your usual way for the time being, please bring this with you and go to this ce as soon as you reach there. There you cane in contact with my men and get any news from us. I have already informed them about you. They¡¯re under yourmand for this operation.¡±She offered me a piece of paper.¡°I will give you my credit for that.¡±¡°Besides, it is not for you ... I¡¯m only helping you because of the expectations thedy has for this operation... And... take care ande back soon...¡±Words unexpectedly cuteing from her took me by surprise. Iughed.¡°Come back soon¡± ... Reading various meanings in her words...¡°Oh, I feel better now¡±Then I left the mansion.
Chapter 229 - The Fall
The Fall... A few days have passed since Dida left the mansion.¡°He should have reached the east... not?¡±While processing documents, I muttered....... It would be nice if my warning bell is only an unfounded fear.While I thought about such a thing, a knocking sound wasing from the door and Tanya came in.¡°I am sorry, Mdy, I have something to report.¡±¡°Oh, did you receive a report from Dida?¡±At my words, Tanya shook her head with a stiff face.¡°No ... but it is a big deal¡±I couldn¡¯t imagine what big deal she would be talking about.¡°... What big deal could we have at this time?¡±¡°The defense front in Count Monroe territory copsed... The enemies have entered... No, the barrier may have already been broken down from before the war started.¡±To Tanya¡¯s words, I paled up for a moment.I needed a little time to understand her words because of the confusion.By understanding, I breathe out and calm my feelings.¡°... Are you sure?¡±¡°It is a report from one of our intelligence agents who had been sneaking into the Count Monroe residence, considering the time until the report has arrived here, the enemies have already entered and must be heading towards here...¡±¡°Please tell me in detail, what kind of circumstances produced that oue?¡± How is grandfather¡¯s army? The second team has arrived to support them? ¡°¡°For now, the master ...... No, the death¡¯s notice of General Gazelle has note, but rather the troops of General Gazelle have double the fighting power with a smaller number than that of the enemies and their private soldiers. As a result, the second team was sent to support County Monroe¡¯s territory border that was being pressed .... ¡°¡°So, how many soldiers did the enemy sent to the border with Count Monroe?¡±¡°Well, the majority of their private soldiers.. and also, a lot of regr soldiers ... ...¡±¡°It is true that many of those that are attacking the Count border, are prepared soldiers? ... Maybe they predicted that grandfathers would be their opponent at the front? So they thought a strategy to break from theterals? If they predicted that grandfather would be where the war opened, then they threw a lot of militia to the borders and distributed the main force to entertain my grandfather so he could not move... ¡°As I organize my thoughts, I decide what course to follow from now on.¡°So, they began attacking the territory of Count Monroe while grandfather was fighting at the front, and they even sent all regr soldiers to break the border.... But wait for a moment. I still can¡¯t understand how could they break the border. What about the quantity of enemies respect the second team and Count Monroe soldiers?, The second team are elite soldiers and should not be some small numbers right? Why was the border so easily broken? ¡°¡°...... The people from Count Monroe territory joined the enemy¡±¡°What!!!!!?¡±I screamed at that statement. I couldn¡¯t control my emotions.Don......! And the sound of a hit on the desk sounded.However, as I watched her calm down, I gradually calmed down my emotions.Even though I mistakenly showed such an emotional appearance, she didn¡¯t show any emotion...¡°...... Is the tyranny of Count Monroe the cause?¡±As I ask, Tanya shook her head.¡°For those who previously lived in the territory of the present Count Monroe, the battle this time is not an invasion but a liberation. They suffered inhumane treatment until the first prince ascended the throne ...So, while they were suffering, Twil¡¯s country offered the people a liberation... and organized them for when they war starts. ¡°¡°Divan and his people?¡±¡°Yes ... Miss, you said it before¡±¡°......Me?¡±¡°The flow of the world is the same as a river, even if you try to go in a different direction, you can not go against the big flow.¡± ¡°Even if some people opposed, the thoughts of I can¡¯t win would prevail and they would change direction to match the main flow, saying that it¡¯s the only way, and that thought will be repainted on many others. ¡°... Perhaps Count Monroe couldn¡¯t calm the people after the big famine and has sown seeds of anxiety and discontent. And even thought the First Prince ascended the throne and ended the famine, but... the memory of that suffering could not be erased quickly ... ¡°¡°Well ...¡±Indeed....Perhaps, behind the movement in Count Monroe territory, there was already someone carrying out arrangements to fuel the poption to rebell already.Even so ...... Is the army withdrawing from the territory of Count Monroe, the defense team is retreating?¡°... Wait a moment ... If it¡¯s like this, our territory will be attacked from two directions.¡± ¡°What about the reinforcements from other territories for the war?¡±¡°Do you think they will send any? ...
probably, I will only have myself to depend on to protect my territory¡±
For the neighbor territory of Count Monroe, I do not know when the enemy wille to attack here... Although, with this, I will not receive a request to send soldiers to reinforce another territory.More than anything, there is no possibilities to fight in the territory of Count Monroe, as the people are with the enemy.¡°...Mdy, it is serious!¡±Along with the knocking sound, such words were issued with a screaming voiceing from the other side of the door.
*******************************************************************************
People, hope you enjoy this chapter. Everyday it¡¯s being more difficult to continue. Please help me if you can and appreciate my efforts.
that¡¯s all have a nice day!!
Chapter 230 - Outbreak
Outbreak¡°I¡¯m really busy right now, is that an urgent matter?¡±¡°Yes, ... ...! In the east, a rebellion has started!¡±At those words I didn¡¯t expect, my mind turned white for a second time.Rebellion... what fearsome, words.Even though I know the word, I can¡¯t understand the meaning in this situation.It sounds as if I was hearing it through another¡¯s head... I just... am devoid of emotion...Why, why ...When that question arises in my head, it just repeats one time and other as a cycle.No matter how much I think, I can¡¯t figure out the cause.¡°Mdy, are you okay?¡±Tanya carefully looked at my face.Herplexion is also bad.When watching how worried she was about me, I started saying to myself ¡°calm down, calm down...!¡± trying, with the momentum, tomand myself to do so.As I was breathless from the nervousness, my field of vision that had been nk returned to normal, and gradually the scenery around me became visible.¡°... All is okay, Tanya¡±As I fall down on my chair and focus my eyes on those in front of me, they also start to calm down.In such an event, I couldn¡¯t help it.Yes, I tell that myself...¡°... ... Now please call Lyle and Sebas! We will start a meeting!¡±¡°Yes¡±Tanya ran and jumped out of the room.¡°Please give me a detailed report of the events.¡±¡°... ... Yes!¡±Lyle and Sebas have heard of the events to some extent from Tanya, so they didn¡¯t show much emotion when hearing it from me.¡°You heard from Tanya why were you called on this asion?¡±¡°Yes ... but we¡¯re not clear about what the situation is like right now....¡±I severely agree with Sebas¡¯s words.¡°That¡¯s also a concern I have, although I have confirmed the details from the officials, I know only the magnitude of the damage, I don¡¯t know the identity of the enemy or its purpose¡±Together with those words, I sighed to calm myself.¡°So, Mdy, what is the scale of the damage?¡±¡°At the same time with the assault on the border, the rebellion in the east, assaults in the government offices, the enemies are currently havingplete control of the east, the damage... there are more than ten people dead, there are many seriously injured. ¡°I bite my lips and clench my hands trembling.Slightly, the taste of iron spreads in the mouth.That pain and taste confront me with the fact that this is reality.¡°Lady......¡±Sebas spoke to me with a painful voice....... But, I am so ashamed of myself for not preventing this and trembling from anger that I couldn¡¯t answer him.Emotions that emerged from the confusion of the situation.¡°You really do n to destroy my people....¡±It was anger.Profound anguish, my body is trembling....... If they are dissatisfied with my policy, they can just aim at me.If you have any purpose, say it aloud!.There is nothing to discuss, making a rebellion, involving innocent people and making them suffer!.That¡¯s to say, They are nothing other than enemies.While being taken up with anger, all the officials in the room looked at me surprised.¡°How big is the enemy?¡±Lyle who seems to be thinking of the situation asked.¡°ording to witness information, the rebels seem to be about a hundred people... ording to the surviving guards, it seems that they were organized considerably, just like war soldiers....¡±¡°Indeed, I do not think it would be easy for the crowd to organize and win people at the level of the guard¡¯s skill. Someone must have been originally nning and organizing them from behind ... ....¡±¡°... How did the group get together in the first ce?¡±As Tanya asked that, I suddenly thought of it.As I felt our eyes met, she opened her mouth further as if in a panic.¡°Well, I am sorry, but I am a little worried ... If hundreds of people organized and moved, it would have been necessary to meet several times, plus they would need a ce where to hide weapons to equip. ¡°At her words, I felt like I was beaten hard on the head.¡°... That is it.¡±¡°What ...?.¡±At my words, three people uniformly ced question marks on their heads.¡°Those who gathered at that base, illegal upants reported by the engineering department, they used that ce for this rebellion... That ce has also a way to easily reach the underground sewer, which can bring them easily to anywhere without being discovered ...... ¡°It does not go out of spection for me.It¡¯s like binding the points together.All our issues match at this point.There was a sense of incongruity for a long time.The Voldic family that Grouse is at the top wouldn¡¯t illegally upy thatnd.Considering the circumstances when this urred, this the practically a 100% the case.If so, did the Voldic family once again divide internally and some of them are helping the rebels?Although it¡¯s not a possibility difficult to think but... it¡¯s not likely.Because it only increases the possibility that things will be revealed if you upy thatnd illegally.¡°... As long as I hear the story, the more I think we¡¯re still missing something in all this...¡±¡°I think so too, it¡¯s as if they have nned this for a long time, aiming for today ...¡±This exquisite timing can only be thought as their aiming being the moment the enemies broke through the defense border of Count Monroe.And a brilliant way to hold down the officials and guards in my territory.Suddenly, I heard footsteps running rapidly in this mansion, the door opens and a woman who I don¡¯t recognize appears.¡°Ms. Tanya, I am sorry, there is an urgent report¡±¡°What¡¯s going on? We¡¯re in the middle of an important meeting now.¡±¡°We are consciously aware, but ... ....¡±She began to talk to Tanya¡¯s ear something.¡°......What¡¯s that?¡±¡°I have confirmed, together with a report from my subordinate ... ....¡±While Tanya was talking with her, I was checking the structure of the organization of the security guards in the area.Then, calcte the number of days until they arrive in the eastern part.¡°Mdy, is everything okay?¡±¡°Have you finished talking?¡±¡°Sorry, there was a report from Dida¡±¡°Yes. So ... ... what?¡±¡°When I checked with Grouse, it seems that the people who are illegally upying that building are unknown to him. Also, he has been staying in the Voltic Family and confirming his subordinates movements for a while but nothing suspicious was found. He also said that the control has been strengthened by the previous internal conflict, and there is little possibility that a traitor has appeared ¡°¡°Well ... I guess they have nothing to do with the Voldic family then. So.. who are they?¡±¡°It is a report from our people and others but... It seems that local people infiltrated the building to investigate the illegal upants¡±¡°Good judgment ... ... So, did you understand something from their report?¡±¡°They will let us know about what is the enemy staffing in that building¡±¡°I beg of you.¡±At the words of Lyle, the woman who came inter nods strongly.¡°And also, my men¡¯s survey as well as previous guesses have concluded that those who were illegally upying and those rebels are the same group.¡±¡°What is the basis for that?¡±¡°It seems that they asionally speak anguage other than thenguage of the Kingdom of Tasmeria, and Tasmeria¡¯s people has a unique ent that they don¡¯t have, whether it is too coincidental or not it¡¯s a little bit suspicious¡±My face stiffens slightly at the words of Tanya.I assumed that there was something behind ... Is another country behind this incident?¡°... What is thenguage they speak?¡±¡°... It¡¯s from the Kingdom of Acacia¡±For a moment there was a heavy silence in the room.Even if someone tries to say something, no one answers.The mouth is rigid, while the body is slightly trembling at her words.
¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª-
Thanks for the support given! you gave me energy toplete another chapter, I¡¯m really grateful to you guys.
Chapter 231
Outbreak II
I still remember the voice of the people who asked for help to the Duke of Almeria, abandoning everything they once had and the territory where they used to live because of the famine.Their screams heard from the checkpoints when being inspected are still clinging to my head.As that memory came to mind, I felt that I heard a voice in my head calling for help from the Eastern people......I will protect you, do not be afraid.At this time as well, there are people who seek help.When I stop listening to the voices of my people and stop thinking of them, it is them who will suffer.¡°...Lyle. Leave a minimum of guards in the north and the south, gather all the other guards and dispatch them to the east! Move your men alongside themand of Dida, you both must get rid of the enemies. Tanya, tell Dida to urgently inform us of any change in the situation. ¡°They silently nodded at my words.I gently breathe out and try to keep myposure before speaking again.¡°The greatest obligation of the lord is to protect the lives of the people ... If our citizens are in crisis, we must shelter them from the enemy by using any kind of method.¡±I said those words as if speaking from my deepest thoughts while still slightly trembling.At my words, the three of them who were beginning to move stopped for a moment.¡°If there are still those who persist to disturb the peace of our people, I allow you to thoroughly eliminate those to their roots, it¡¯s my entire responsibility what happens after it. This ipetent body, is not at the same level as you nights, running on the battlefield will note true anytime soon... but... Still, my heart is always with you, I will carry all the me on behalf of the Lord and you.¡±The three stretched their spine.¡°Yes, Ourdy.¡±And when they uttered those words, they start moving immediately.¡°Then, Sebas, please send me two or three people from each department, I will set up an urgentmittee team, so that everything concerning the eastern part will be brought to me.¡±¡°Yes,dy!¡±Sebas seems to have moved soon afterwards.We distributed the personnel in a few moments and the selection team for this time was lined up immediately under me.¡°...... Mdy,munication channels have been built to the security guards in the east, so we will begin moving to the east.¡±¡°Do not forget to cooperate with Tanya¡¯s men who are in charge of transmission.¡±¡°Yes¡±¡°Sebas, take the confirmation to the medical guild, arrange for a medical unit to be prepared to be dispatched at once, then request cooperation of themercial guild. Please also say ¡°If you do not want an important port to be crushed, please help. ¡°¡°Okay¡±¡°And what is the aid we will provide to the victims?¡±¡°It has already been made possible the aid team to depart at any time... ¡°¡°That¡¯s good news.¡± The responsible person of transportation has coordinated with Lyle, so he can join the guard early, and be able to carry out the goods as well ¡°¡°Nice.¡±In a corner of the mansion, a lot of people are moving around busily.¡°This is serious!¡±An officer from the outside the mansion came crying out.Now what is she ...¡°Suddenly an unknown shipnded into the eastern port ... armed groups just started to upy the harbor¡±¡°... What ??¡±The room immediately fell intoplete silence.My voice, lower than I thought, sounded terribly.¡°Is it a matter of time before the eastern city is taken ...?¡±As my words continued, everybody had terribly expressions.¡°What they¡¯re after may be the same, they may be nning to aim the attack when the eastern part is in a state of confusion ... Also, the enemies have already taken care of the officers and guards, so there is no one to direct nor protect that ce. ¡°At Lyle¡¯s words, I nod.¡°Just to be sure, Tanya send a subordinate, to report the details of the characteristics of that armed group¡±¡°Yes, mdy¡±...... At her okay, I was out breath for a moment.At any time, we should have dealt with it when we found a suspicious ship.But at the office where we should issue the instructions, the current situation is one where we can not do anything at all.Therefore, it couldn¡¯t do anything even when we detected it.¡°The Twil¡¯s country and the Acacia kingdom may be holding hands for this war¡±At my spection, everyone¡¯s face paled....... I, that¡¯s right.I did not even imagine that the Kingdom of Acacia would be attacking the Duke of Almeria.Although there is no definite evidence ... ... If this is correct, it¡¯s the worst situation possible.
The Kingdom of Acacia is a powerful country.¡°... Well, what do you want me to do ...... Mdy¡±Everyone in this ce sees me as if to ask.Though I was prepared for it .... It is really a heavy responsibility.It is harder than I ever thought to take decisions where the life and death of my people is hanging.However, such sentiments are known by my people, so I devote myself to think of a n.To be honest, I want time to think....... But, if I take enough time to think of a strategy, the eastern part could be in real danger.Although I would like to investigate what is behind this attack, there¡¯s no time to wait for the report.¡°... Lyle¡±¡°Yes¡±¡°Take your knight¡¯s with you and join Dida¡±¡°but...¡±It was rare for Lyle, to have an expression of worry exposed on the face.¡°Lyle, the fighting power of my one person is regrettable. I can¡¯t protect my people. But if you led them, the knight¡¯s team will show its best strength¡±¡°But Mdy! ... how are you going to protect yourself?¡±¡°If I don¡¯t go out, there¡¯ll be enough security in this mansion even if an enemy enters. In case there is danger, there¡¯s Tanya too,¡±At the name of Tanya, Lyle seemed to be convinced.However, there is still some doubt in his eyes.¡°...Lyle, you told me before, -I will protect you and all dear to you.-¡°As I told him that, he lifted his head quickly.¡°I am sorry, I was at a loss and didn¡¯t remember the oath of that day ...Tanya, please protect thedy¡±At his words, Tanya nodded powerfully.¡°... There is still some time. I will depart early in the morning, so I will excuse myself. Is there any additional instructions? ¡°¡°No. I will transfer all the authority on the field to you, and since everyone that apanies you will follow, move as you wish to move with confidence.¡±¡°Okay, I¡¯ll move ording to your trust, so I will excuse myself from this.¡±While saying that, he bowed and went away from this ce.I pray for myself to get martial arts soon so I can help protect my people while looking at his back.¡°Oh, youngdy ... ... Lyle, are you okay?¡±Reim asked with teary eyes.She has lived with us since she was young ... So seeing us like this, she¡¯s pretty worried.¡°We¡¯re okay Reim, we should just make the most of what we can do.¡±¡°but......¡±¡°Reim.¡±She asked more questions than what was necessary, but she would not withdraw.¡°... ... if that¡¯s the case, please let me go with him!¡±At her proposal, I am stunned for a moment.¡°In my case, I can understand thenguage of Acacia Kingdom, and I also know information of that country as I read everything about it from books. I can negotiate with the armed group, I am sure you will find it useful.¡±¡°... It¡¯s a very attractive proposal, Reim, you¡¯re dismissed.¡±I refused her proposal, yet without hesitation.¡°Well, why are you....¡±Pop pop, she shed tears one after another.¡°You will not be able to protect yourself. Even if you have such knowledge, you¡¯re ady, you¡¯ll only be at their feet and mercy ... Please understand, Reim¡±I can¡¯t let her go even if I have to use a tough tone.¡°I am sorry ....¡±Although we were staring at each other momentarily as a battle of conviction, Reim eventually lost.¡°I am sorry, Reim¡±If it is me, I also want to go directly if I could.I want to go and grasp the situation in real time on the spot and give instructions....... It is regrettable that us,dies, can not do it.But, there is something that only I can do ....¡°... ... I will make a request for assistance to the Army soon¡±¡°Yes mdy.¡±¡°And then, Reim please write a letter to the Kingdom of Acacia¡±¡°But,dy, although the involvement of the Acacia Kingdom is not yet proved ...¡±¡°Of course, their answer is not to be taken seriously but if only a small sign of what is behind this can be seen ... And it¡¯s not strange that I am writing a letter to him, considering that he proposed to me.¡±However, when writing a letter, it¡¯s important to pay attention so that your emotions do not leak ... My people suffering is for me to engrave in my heart.If I write with the mental state I have right now, it will be filled with words that clog my opponent.¡°That is right, but ...¡±¡°And Tanya ... It is an unreasonable wish ... but can your men find information about Acacia inner political situation?¡±¡°Well, actually, ......¡±At my question, Tanya doubted a little.After all, it was so sudden and an unreasonable wish to begin with...
At that moment, bitter thoughts spread in my mind...¡°We already have subordinates in the Kingdom of Acacia and are searching for information.¡±At such a nice answer, my mind got nk for a moment.¡°... It is quite prepared, is not it?¡±¡°Although I never moved without your instructions... Because there were a lot of problems in our territory recently. When someone told me about your marriage proposal, I already sent some people to the Kingdom of Acacia, and I am waiting for information toe¡±That story of that engagement falls like this....... Even so, Tanya¡¯s decision is wonderful.¡°When you get information, report to me right away.¡±¡°of course¡±¡°... .... Mdy, the request for support to the armed forces has been sent, but is it possible to secure the staff to dispatch here in this battlefield?¡±The question of Sebas was my biggest concern. ...... However, the only way is to try.Because it is overwhelmingly disadvantageous in terms of fighting power as it is.Even if you catch the straw when you are drowning, you will only drown....... Think about it. Think about it.I desperately keep pressuring my head. A variety of ns that can not be called a solution...Because of my impatience, my head can¡¯t find a solution.It seemed as if I were straying into a maze of thoughts like ¡°How to do ...¡± ¡°What to do ......¡±For a moment I breathed slowly while closing my eyes, trying to empty my head.After that, let¡¯s try to think again.This time I will not get lost, while firmly organizing the problems and objectives so as not to get drowned in the situation.¡°The Duke of Almeria is far away from the Twil¡¯s country, but ... I do not know what will happen at wartime. If there is something like a fiery battle, you surely must call me. ¡°Suddenly my mother¡¯s words passed through my head.That¡¯s it ...! , That¡¯s the solution!.¡°... Lets send a support request to Marquis Anderson through my mother¡±The soldiers of Marquis Anderson are the mighty soldiers trained by the grandfather.I heard that the degree of skill of all members is the best in the country.¡°But, mdy, the dispatch of soldiers to other territory is prohibited without permission of the king.¡±The words from thew officers took me aback.¡°You said to send the petition through your mother? It is unavoidable to bring along many escorts to return to this territory if your mother were in danger.¡±Still it is a gray zone that is pretty close to ck.¡°I will report this to the first prince, I will take responsibility if it is said that this is a post consent¡±I think that Dean will say nothing about what I decide to do....... But, if those around himined, I should take responsibility.It is best for me not to trouble him, but here we¡¯re talking about saving my family and territory.¡°I am going to write various letters soon, during the meantime everyone please collect information and deal with it! Protecting the people, this will be given priority above anything else.¡±¡°Yes, mdy.¡±I return to the study as dered and write a letter.A request for mother and uncle, Marquis Anderson, for support and assistance.Restraining the fierce feelings to the Kingdom of Acacia, there is no harm writing him a letter... but it must be a letter that will sniff the things that already hold behind this incident.For military affairs, exin the outlines and ask for assistance.And finally, letter to Dean.Suddenly, while writing a letter to Dean, my hand stops..... What is he doing?Thinking that ... my heart bursts in emotion ... but then at the next moment, selfin that the question is foolish absorbs me.He is also fighting, too.Like me ... ... no, even more so, he carries more responsibility than me.After returning to the territory, this is the first time I suddenly repeatedly said ¡°Dean¡± and my mouth shook while my tears started falling.It was no longer a habit, that.He was always by my side when I was in pain or having a hard time....... That¡¯s why, I guess.I wondered how many times I wished to be at his side....... Anyhow, our rtion has weakened. He has departed from my side already.And it is pretty incongruous between us now.Have we not break up at that time that day? We face the same direction, yet we must go on a different path.So, have you selected it? Which is your path?....I suppose yes.If I proceed with my belief, to befortable at his side, it is the same as destroying everything that he has suffered to built.That is why I must escape very far away from him ...... I must not allow myself more than anyone else to be near him.I move my hand that had stopped and write the letter.I must not use the word ¡°Iris¡±, but the word ¡°acting as the Duke of Almeria¡±.
Chapter 232 - Brother and sister
Brother and sister (Dean and his sister, Letty) The inside of the royal pce, which boasts a graceful appearance in the usual way, has be quite noisy now.Peoplee and go running around and there¡¯s people yelling out everywhere.If you are a royal aristocrat who has the highest respect for elegance, you should have a wrinkle between the brows at the sight of this atmosphere. Or will you scramble?¡°Oh ... did you came to such ce to see how are going the matters for your older brother, not?¡±While listening to the hustle and bustle in the royal pce, Letty came in while I was absorbed in the papers.¡°Letty, I knew you would be here often now..¡±¡°Well, I¡¯ll be upying the ce where my older brother is sooner orter.¡±¡°Really...¡±A bitter smile floats in my face while she answers that.¡°... It was quite noisy, was not it?¡±¡°Oh, yeah ... quite ... ... I guessed it should be like that.¡±¡°So when will you depart?¡±Where is the cheerful and light talk likest time ... She asks with a serious voice.To such a sudden question, I was surprised and my reaction was dyed for a moment.¡°... Mm, has someone told you something?¡±With Letty, if you don¡¯t want to answer... every moment is fatal ... I give up on answering and inquire in reverse to deny.
But.. as I suspected, she didn¡¯t took the bait.¡°Even if you do not go to the conference, there is something you must be wary of, because what happened is the result of a person¡¯s detachment. That¡¯s why the royal family must go to the conferences in person and not throw away the matters of thend. My older brother, you¡¯re the only one who can bring both the national army and the knight¡¯s team together, because the armed forces have a good rtionship with you as ¡°Dean¡± and the knights follow you because of their duty. Today, I¡¯d want to give them as much strength as I can. But.. I¡¯m not as qualified as you brother. When thinking about your safety at this campaign, the risk is truly high ... But If I think of the battlefield as a ce to build up achievements as royalty, this is a great opportunity, so... I was thinking that if I were older, it would be my ce to go. ¡°¡°That¡¯s right. ... But that¡¯s not why you havee here, is that not?¡±¡°Before that, why is that official running towards here?¡±¡°... .... A letter has arrived from the Duchess of Almeria !!!¡±¡°Oh Dear......!¡±At the mention of her name, happiness spread in Letty¡¯s face.However, at the next moment, she regained the calmplexion.¡°A variety of things must be happening in the Duke of Almeria... Does she seek reinforcements?¡±¡°Yes, but ... unfortunately, we can not give them reinforcements in the situation we¡¯re right now.¡±¡°When you consider the urgency in the north, this case doesn¡¯t hold any importance, but then, the Duke of Almeria ... ¡°¡°There was a request in conjunction with hers to predict the advance of the troops and to allow cooperation from Marquis Anderson¡±At my words... Letty calmed down.¡°I am trembling when I think of the situation Iris must be in right now.¡±¡°Oh¡±¡°... Well then, is it about the ships?¡±¡°This is what you care about, not me.¡±I did not answer that question.It is a definite refusal.My dearest person... she.. Iris told me that she wanted reinforcements of the army. Or from the guards of Marquis Anderson.This request is extremely proper, and the format of the petition doesn¡¯t matter.Although aristocrats allegedly maye outter to find excuses to make trouble, it is inevitable if we consider the current situation of the Duke of Almeria.I myself decided to fully ept this petition while acknowledging it....... There is no problem so far.The problem would beter.At the end this was not the answer from the king to the Duke of Almeria, but from ¡°Dean¡± who worked there at her side.... No, this shouldn¡¯t be an answer from Dean, ¡°Dean¡± should not move for her.The problem of the Duke of Almer¨ªa is what the duchess should solve, and not be asking for help.But, even though there are many rtionships, it is unnecessary to help out if a territory is having a tough time. That¡¯s the work of the lords.Yes, this should the answer spelled from the king.But.. I could never ignore that I¡¯m being stupid ......In fact, All I was thinking is how I would move until I read thest sentence....... and that¡¯s my response as ¡°Dean¡±.Although it is clear that it is necessary to go to the northern region if I think this calmly though. Under such circumstances, I somehow can still manage to go to the Duke of Almeria to help her.Yes, I had thought about it.Thinking it calmly, the actions I should take as kinge to mind.However, on the other hand, the impulse to save Iris wandered in the depths of my own heart, aiming take over me.I am embarrassed by the existence of that part of myself, and it is frustrating.¡°... If you don¡¯t want to answer, it can¡¯t be helped brother..¡±
Letty¡¯s word brings me back to reality from my thoughts.
¡°If so, why did you visit this brother of yours Letty?¡±
¡°My older brother, I thought about a n, so I wanted to hear your thoughts about it.¡±¡°... What is it about...?¡±
¡± ...I want.... to raise.... a coup d¡¯¨¦tat¡±
I was stunned by Letty¡¯s words that sounded sopetent. ¡°If you have read the history of this country... Repeated bloody conflicts between brothers havee over the throne session rights over the years...¡±But would anyone who wants to raise a coup d¡¯¨¦tat, talk to the other party before acting?¡°... Well, what kind of joke is this Letty?¡±My question is extremely serious.¡°It¡¯s not a joke ... I¡¯ve been dreaming of this for a long time.¡±A smiling face terribly adorable for a girl thinking of rising a coup d¡¯¨¦tat. Her words matching that face look frightening.¡°I have been living protected by you brother for a long time. I am now healthy and grown up, thanks to you.¡±Like singing, Letty whispers.¡°...... That¡¯s why brother I want to protect you and your feelings now. Unaware of your suffering I have been living well all these years. But now.. I want to help you brother like you helped me before. The burden that my brother has been carrying, is something I would like to take over from now on.¡±How does a coup d¡¯¨¦tat and the past of this country is rted?... I still wonder what is she nning.¡°Please answer me honestly, Is not just a burden the throne to you elder brother? are you really willing to abandon everything and your own feelings for the throne?¡±¡°If I¡¯m not willing then why, I am sitting here like this now¡±¡°Because you brother, for us to survive, the only possibility was for you to take the throne... No, more like if you don¡¯t take the throne, the Queen would have murdered us. ¡°It strangely matched my idea.That is why, for a moment I closed my mouth.¡°......... Even though, I only imagine a future sitting here.¡±¡°That¡¯s a lie¡±Confident, Letty smiled and affirmed.¡°What you want is not this. Because, older brother ..... When you were working with Iris in the Duke of Almeria¡¯s territory, it was quite interesting for you? You were happy then. And as it is now, my older brother you¡¯re trying to keep weighing between your position as the next king and your own hopes? ¡°After saying that, Letty¡¯s expression changed from smart to serious.¡°Older brother, you will be an excellent king for the throne if you wish so, whether talking about your good work as a gear to move the country or your intelligent decisions... but having the qualifications and this being the best for all are different things.¡±¡°... I think I¡¯ll not be able to be a gear to move the country and my work is not the best?¡±¡°Yes, if you lose her and freeze your heart your work will be the best.¡±At her words, I sneered.¡°... A heart, is it the most demanding quality for a king?¡±She didn¡¯t answer my question.She just gazed at me.¡°Have you forgotten our father? he lost our mother and threw everything.¡±¡°That¡¯s why I have not met her anymore. Because I know that already. I¡¯mpletely capable of getting over her.¡±¡°I don¡¯t say that your heart must direct you, I also know that it is necessary to judge coldly at times, but your mind and heart must be in the same ce... I think that it is human nature to deny our feelings sometimes and try to bury them. But.. the more you think that with your mind you¡¯ll be able to control your heart, the more everything goes wrong... On the contrary, even if it goes too well, people will feel fearful as if they are isted from a cold king without a heart. And already this country¡¯s people has suffered enough. With a distant king, how will they feel secure?. And how will you manage to forget her without losing your heart? ... Do you realize now why I have thought of this n? ¡°¡°... I see, I will remember this as a reference.¡±As soon as I said that, I try to get up to exit the room.¡°Older brother ...! Please listen to the end!¡±¡°Having supported and protected you from birth, did you think that I would allow you to carry so big burden Letty?¡±¡°... I¡¯m not alone.¡±¡°What???¡±¡°Oh, no ... It¡¯s not yet time for you to know this.¡±To her who is upset while hiding her embarrassment, I stare at her as if asking what is her meaning.¡°In any case, I would like to be king, whether alone or not and whether there¡¯s a way to achieve this or not... I am true to my ideals. If there¡¯s no way, I¡¯ll pave my way to it.¡±Just at that timing, I heard a knocking sound from the door.It was Bern that entered the room.
Chapter 233 - Brother and Sister II
Brother and Sister II¡°Excuse me, Your Highness, there is something I¡¯d like to confirm... Leticia!??¡±Feeling the atmosphere drifting in the room, Bern stiffens himself for a moment.¡°... am I interrupting something?. Shall I go?¡±¡°No, Bern, please stay.¡±It was Leticia who stopped him trying to leave.¡°but...¡±¡°I want you to listen to it, too¡±At her serious voice, Bern has a troubling look.He was trying to figure out our conversation, looking at her eyes narrowly to observe any signs.¡°... Well, do you remember brother, I said I had met Bern before you introduced him?¡±¡°Well, when I went to the Imperial Pce to give to the former king my father¡¯s report, I didn¡¯t know the Princess at that time and I discourteously began a casual conversation with her.¡±¡°You should have said that you¡¯re were a gentleman at that time, not?¡±Letty smiled and said to Bern.¡°... Hey, Bern, what do you think about Iris being in the position of Duke permanently?¡±After that question came out of her mouth, Bern has a look that seems more and more confused.By the way, Bern does not know that I used to work as Iris right arm in the Duke of Almeria.It was miraculously that Bern was not there when I was in the Duke of Almeria.That¡¯s why he can¡¯t understand the question asked in the first ce.¡°As a person engaged in national affairs ... I think that marrying her into another country is a loss of our country.¡±¡°... Ho?¡±¡°My elder sister may be my family, but any person who knows her knows that my sister is an excellent leader, especially the ability she has to gather the hearts of the people and make them follow her ... My Prince you may be unaware of this but it¡¯s true.¡±Bern said so, with a bitter smile.¡°I began to feel that my ce is in the national government under His Highness... I am more knowledgeable than my sister in several fields, such as various precedents rted to nationalw and national administration I am proud of it. ¡°¡°...... Your enthusiasm is being heard from others. If I had to recall on the mentions they did about you from the national library and experts outside, and when the meetings.. your performance as an officer under me is truly magnificent.¡±In fact, Bern changed.He¡¯s acquiring knowledge with the momentum and reflecting it in practice.That figure was enough to remind me the appearance of Iris at the government of her territory.Even those who were first despising Bern are now trembling when hearing his name.¡°... I¡¯m afraid that¡¯s true, but I still can not reach my sister¡±To my consent, though Bern did not show joy and remained with a serious look, I knew he was happy.¡°Practice is based on knowledge, what is done, if there is no knowledge to a certain extent practice will not be possible, but even if there is knowledge conversely, whether it can be used effectively is another story¡±Knowledge is a tool.Even if it¡¯s necessary to utilize tools, not necessarily would one need to be the tool itself.¡°My older sister understands the technique to utilize what she saw or heard, and the ability to create new things from her knowledge is also amazing.¡±At Bern¡¯s words, I agreed silently.Anyway... I have been at her side for a long time, even more than him.So I have seen that ability, more closely than Bern.¡°Above all, the most talented people are gathered around my older sister, because.. my sister always says -human resources are treasure- and gives maximum support to them. It¡¯s because she is such a girl that the territory has developed so much. If there is something missing in her, they willpensate it. What she learns, and how much she can learn if she were alone... is not a problem for her, as... all sorts of things and any amount of knowledge is possible for her thanks for the people she has gathered. Because the time is not enough for her to learn all she wants, but under her people who knows what she wants to know are getting together more and more and continue to work hard jointly with her... I think the most important thing for a leader is the ability to find the practical solution to things rather than knowledge. And the charm to attract talented people. My sister is an excellent individual in that aspect. That¡¯s why I think she is very important for this country. ¡°¡°Well, then Bern, are you opposing her marriage?¡±¡°That¡¯s a decision she must take and I¡¯ll respect her decision, but... I would like to keep her in this country, so for that I will give up the inheritance rights to the Duke of Almeria forever¡±¡°.. What???!!¡±¡°Because of her work, is that there is now the Duke of Almeria. My older sister is the most suitable person as a lord... Surely, not only myself but also our people think the same thing¡±¡°...... Although what you say is something I thought of considering before, I would like to ask you something, are you okay with that Bern, will you not regret itter?¡±In this country, the firstborn inheritance is the basis.In addition, it ismon sense that the firstborn, if a man, will seed the family.A case where a woman is the only sessor is for example when boys were not born in that family and only girls exist, or when the boy dies without leaving a next generation, or as a temporary family head until the next generation boy grows bigger enough for him to upy the position. That¡¯s the only way of keeping it.If there¡¯re healthy boys, girls rarely seed.If girls seeded the position, no matter how good the girl is at it, the people will think that there was no male rtive or that there was something wrong with the next sessor.If Bern abandoned his inheritance as Duke and gave it to Iris... Bern would be deemed ¡°someone with problems¡± at the eyes of the poption.Even if it¡¯s not true, people will believe it anyway, because it¡¯smon sense.Letty¡¯s earlier question was implicitly showing it.¡°Well, that doesn¡¯t matter to me, what are those words around us, if you think about what¡¯s the best for the people, you do not need to hesitate, this is my opinion. That¡¯s why I still want to give this position to my sister.¡±However, Bern said that with a gentle smile.
Chapter 234 - A nobleman
A nobleman
(Letty talking with Bern...)
Suddenly, I feel strange about his attitude and words from a while ago.
¡°... Wait ... your words so far are a joke not?¡±To my question, he doesn¡¯t show any difort at all.¡°What are you talking about? you asked my opinion about my sister¡¯s engagement, I just replied.¡±He just calmly answered.Such a reaction is funny and makes me want tough....... He has really changed from before.
I still remember how he looked in the past when he was following Yuri everywhere...¡°I am sad, Bern, have not we talked over this before, do you still not recognize me as you future wife? my most important confidant¡¯s subordinate?¡±Bern and me stare at each other.Like to read the true intent behind that sentence.... Soon, the one who broke the staring contest was Bern.¡°This is my personal opinion. But please listen to my this one wish. I wish for my sister to be happy.¡±I nodded at his words.After seeing my reaction, Bern opened his mouth again.¡°Your Highness Leticia, I told you earlier, -I¡¯ve seen the hell-¡°¡°Oh, was that so?¡±¡°It was a noble who created that scene. Your Highness, the nobility of the past instead of collecting and protecting the people and fulfilling their duties, they took advantage of their position to oppress the ones they should have protected. That¡¯s the result of their duties and meaning of existence being forgotten withpse of time. They ended up bing an arrogant weight to oppresses the people.¡±¡°I know that, so why did you decide to punish those aristocrats so hard. So that no simr aristocrat will appear in a future?¡±To that question, Bern smiled weakly.¡°... I said earlier that the meaning of aristocracy was forgotten with thepse of time, is not this case the same?¡±¡°...... That¡¯s right, that¡¯s why it is urgent to set up a new regime. Without forgetting this injury, further reform so it doesn¡¯t happen again.¡±¡°It is a half-right ...... but your Highness Leticia, I think, If people¡¯s thoughts doesn¡¯t change, nothing will change after all.¡±¡°......What does it mean?¡±¡°Before answering, your Highness Leticia, would you please answer me one question?¡±¡°What?¡±¡°What is the difference between nobles andmoners?¡±¡°It is a quite ambiguous question ... originally, both are people. But their financial power is different, and that¡¯s a superficial value. The differenceys in the foundation of their meaning and the difference in values?¡±¡°I also agree.... And I think like this too, if this gets thorough their minds, maybe something will start to change.¡±¡°......What does it mean?¡±¡°It is a difference that only depends on the ce where one is born, the environment, and our duties. Currently, it has nothing to do with the person¡¯s temperament and talent. But.. in my opinion, it should depend on talent and temperament and it also should be the same for men and women. Because gender is not rted to our abilities. ¡°Bern embarrassed uttered those words.It¡¯s as if he¡¯s facing himself and putting his thoughts together.¡°The nobles were decided by birth and due to the difference in their identity and gender ... At first nce this is efficient, because everything is predefined so there¡¯s no doubts. Nevertheless, being the son of a lord is not necessarily a qualification that you¡¯ll be a good lord. The son of a merchant is not necessarily a business man. Even so, for a good lord to be born, it should be only necessary to select the one with the talent and by the power of effort... How many people will need to suffer before the promised future? Of course, I want this as soon as possible so no more people has to suffer.... That¡¯s why I started this change with me. ¡°At Bern¡¯s words, I open my eyes.I understand the real intention of his words.It was a terrible debate.However, it can not be ignored.¡°When the future is set from the beginning, I think that there is little room for growth, I think that currently, we are unaware of the talented people, who is more fit for the position. Whatever political system is built, in a closed and limited environment will eventually rot away someday. ¡°¡°...In other words, do you mean that you are doubtful about the status system ... especially you being a nobleman?¡±¡°It was an aristocrat who built that hell, I think that it happened, because there were a lot of those rotten people who had a chance because of this system.¡±Those were his words to deny the existing status system.It seems like reversing the country from the roots.¡°But Bern, if you say to the people, -you decide the future on your own from now on. Work hard and your temperament and talent will be rewarded-. In short, if you change this society... new people as the rotten ones that caused this mess will arise. A new system implicates new risks and disadvantages. ¡°¡°Yes, as I said... I do not deny all of the aristocracy system. All systems have good and bad side respectively. When sessors to a position are predetermined, it is useless to give your best to obtain it. It is true that there is a good aspect that there is no dispute and smooth inheritance. But the risk of bad people sitting in that position is too high.¡±¡°... Then, what system would you like to build?¡±¡°If the values of a person don¡¯t change, nothing will change after all. Your highness, what I told you beforehand is crazy... even I can¡¯t argue about that. But that¡¯s... the only solution... ¡°¡°What does it mean?¡±¡°Even the possibility of this system is not thought in the current poption, sticking to the idea of -if he¡¯s a noble¡¯s son, the position should be for him- There is no choice for themon people, which can¡¯t engage in national affairs at all, to select who should rule them. Why women shouldn¡¯t work in society? The situation of my sister is the same, if she were a man, this country would never let go of her ... But as a woman .... It is already known her talent. If you look at the Duke of Almeria, her talent as ruler is indisputable. Although the profit from the marriage with a country across the sea is immeasurable ... I personally think that the loss of my sister, is a bigger problem than the benefit of the alliance. Themon sense for marriage doesn¡¯t allow women to continue with their usual lives. The woman must protect the house. The woman must nurture the child. Because there is such an idea as a premise, nobody opposes it. Caught in the shackles ofmon sense, we have decided to ept a great loss to the country. ¡°¡°...Oh!, my head hurts... So... I am caught in the shackles ofmon sense....¡±¡°Although the talk has diverted, Letizia, the answer to the question of whether my words were true or not is the same, even the feeling of disappointment to this country¡¯s system. I feel a sense of incongruity. My elder sister is the firstborn, The fact that her ability is superior to mine is a fact .. Although I feel bad about the present situation where my ability is inferior to my older sister, I still feel that this position belongs rightfully to her and not me. As my idea is so, I would like my sister to remain as a Duke of Almeria and in this country ¡°I smiled fully at Bern¡¯s words.¡°Oh, how I wish for my older brother, to tell me the same exact words as you did Bern.¡±¡°...what?¡±¡°Well, have you forgotten? I came to tell you that I want to be king.¡±At my words, Bern opened his eyes wide as if surprised.¡°...... Half of this country¡¯s poption are women, but the only persons engaged in national affairs are men ...With this, the policy will be biased towards a unteral perspective. When grandmother was Queen Dowager, even if my father was king, the true was that my father was just a puppet. Women were always the ones managing from behind the scenes. That is why I would like to openly be king. A female incorporates policies from a new perspective. I will create opportunities for the talented people in this country and create new values. ¡°I firmly told Bern with a clear tone.¡°As I said, my older brother has already broken the governance structure of this country. It has been broken once, can be broken twice. As for practical management of this country, I would not only take over the work of my elder brother, but also build many ministries to hand the work over. My ability at ruling is no less than my older brother, you know? ¡°Heughed after I said those words.¡°Ha ha ha ... No way that I did not notice your thoughts at all¡±¡°Hehe he ... did I do good?¡±We bothugh together.¡°Indeed, I see, your work experience has already been much better than that of the prime minister. I¡¯m afraid that, there is no problem with your ability, and there is also your grandmother as backing and consultant. It¡¯s not a dream, you have fully grasp of this country toplete the duty of Prince Alfred and Prince Edward. That¡¯s something that I can affirm confidently. ¡°¡°That¡¯s right, so it¡¯s a coup d¡¯etat.¡±Bern, seems confused again.¡°Your idea is excellent, but Letty. That¡¯s only possible in your head right now. Soon you¡¯ll face the reality and be denied to do so. Are you still nning to bring that n to light even if that happens?¡±¡°Bern. If there is no ideal, it is the same as wandering without a destination.When I be king, I will not be able to do what I want no matter how much I want it. Let¡¯s continue dreaming for now. Keep on looking ahead. I am prepared for the time being, such is my way. ¡°I¡¯m serious. I¡¯m prepared in advance for that.¡°...If you are determined so far, Letty. Did you said this to him?¡±¡°Yes, of course¡±I muttered what I said to my him into Bern¡¯s ears, just a couple of words.He nods and says.¡°That¡¯s why prince Alfred went to the war with peace of mind.¡± .............
I still remember my brother¡¯s reaction back then...
¡°...I do not want that for you, sister, so far ... but ... knowing that you want that, I think I can go to the north with confidence¡±¡°Yes, even if something happens, I will manage immediately, so please concentrate on the war ... I wish you return safe.¡±The bell rang. Its tone is solemn and grim.He heard it and got up.¡°I¡¯ll be back¡±¡°Please go ahead¡±¡°I pray for your safe return.¡±And while feeling my eyes on his back, he left to the war.
................
I only wish... he follows his heart after his return...
Chapter 235 - Sister
Sister
(Bern talking with Letty...)
¡°... that, was it good?¡±After prince Alfred went to war, I kept having the feeling that I did wrong telling Leticia that.¡°What do you mean?¡±¡°I am only a subordinate, it is not good to let someone like me who is inferior to you, tell you my thoughts.¡±At my question, Leticia had a bitter smile.¡°Surely, yes, but I definitely wanted to listen to your thoughts. Since our first meeting in the pce garden, I thought your opinions were very interesting.¡±At her answer I was inclining my head.Like that, Leticiaughs behind a fan.¡°It was more than I had expected, thank you, Bern¡±¡°Thanking me is unnecessary, because I just said what I was thinking ... but ... just one thing, would you please listen to me?¡±¡°Sure!¡±¡°Do you really want to be king? or do you aim for the throne from the desire of wanting to carry your older brother¡¯s burden on his behalf?¡±To that question, Leticia deepened her smile.¡°... It is true that I want to carry the burden on behalf of my older brother. I had a hard time struggling because I don¡¯t forgive myself after my brother took all the weight and burden on his shoulders, but Bern, your words at that time have given me hope, didn¡¯t you say that women are equally capable as men and can also work? ¡°At her words, I was surprised, and opened my eyes for the first time.¡°From the very young days I have rified my ideas and doubts. And... the way this country currently is and what I had in my head, is way too different. I want to change it absolutely. So, I¡¯m prepared to aim for the throne in a true sense, that¡¯s why Bern, I want the throne to fulfill my wish. ¡°¡°...... So, Bern, if you can, I¡¯d like you to walk with me, because your idea is close to what I think.¡±¡°You¡¯re my highness, are not you?¡±¡°I know, but at the beginning we were closer than that...¡±At Leticia¡¯s words, I have a bad look on my face.In my mind, I remembered the day I met her....That day was a disaster, when I saw her in the royal pce for the first time.¡°You do not have to go to Edward? ¡°Her Highness, asked me the first time in the opening.¡°I¡¯m here to change the misery of myself and what I saw. I am willing to work for the people. ¡°On the other hand, to my rudeness, she answered graciously.What I said, is the same as saying that I¡¯m not interested in the battle between His Highness and Edward.Her Highness may have noticed that.To my answer, sheughed a lot.¡°Well, I mean, either way. Use me for your ideals ... ¡°I misunderstood that...¡°That¡¯s good. I¡¯ll use all to its fullest. However, if you don¡¯t use your power for the people I¡¯ll send you out... I will not say that I¡¯m perfect. The same goes for me too. Please, keep on watching me too. If I disapprove the people, correct me and if I don¡¯t change... Stop me! ¡°¡°...I heard your words, sure. As long as your Highness remains for the people, I will continue on the same path as Your Highness. ¡°With such interaction, this master-ve rtionship between His and Her Highness and me was established.¡°I have never forgotten the words at that time, which was a word of oath to myself, which is why I came over to work here so far... Anyway, for now I have no reason to leave his highness. ¡°¡°Have you heard what I said previously? If I seed the throne, my older brother will leave the front line and national affairs. At that time, you must walk with me ¡°¡°...... Truth. I don¡¯t have any reason to reject that. Whatever state I am in, my oath is the same.¡±At my words, Leticiaughed nicely.¡°Well, just listen to me now. Although I think that instructions have already been issued from my brother ....From this point on, I will handle all affairs instead of my older brother. But... I have something to confirm first, so pleasee to the library¡±Then we also left the spot.
Chapter 236 - Departure
Departure (Returning to the main plot... Iris¡¯s mother at the rescue...)
¡°...Lady, is this okay?¡±
An elder maid that served at the Duke of Almeria for a long time, gives me clothes while asking that question.It is a simple clothing simr to the uniforms that low rank knights wear. Something that can never be used by ¡°the Duchess¡±.¡°Well, fine.¡±I remove the essories and take off my dress.Instead, I put on the clothes that she prepared.Then tie my hair underneath in a casual way and wear the cloak.Finally, I mounted the sword I got from the hidden room.¡°... Are you going?¡±Seeing me who came into the room with those clothes on, my husband asked.¡°Yeah¡±Neither I nor my husband continued talking.Silence dominates the room.Instead of opening our mouths, I and my husband were staring at each other....... Eyes often said more things than the mouth.I want to talk with my husband ... but, words never truly say what you deep inside you mean to say...-I do not want to let you go, though I can¡¯t stop you.- .... My husband¡¯s eyes seemed to say so...Surely, my husband feels the same as me....... I don¡¯t want to leave, but I have to.If something happens to my husband while I am away, I¡¯d surely regret, but even... I must go.To protect our precious daughter.My husband would never say that, but I can see in his eyes that conflict.I smiled like swallowing my thoughts, and then opened my mouth.¡°... Do not be afraid ... I will definitely live ande back to you husband... My only home and ce of return is where my husband is.¡±My husband alsoughed at those words of mine.¡°Oh... I believe you ... It¡¯s sad we can¡¯t go together, but my heart is with you. The things you have to carry on your back, we¡¯ll carry it together. I¡¯ll protect you from everything that hinders your movements... The oath of our past will not change, so go and believe in me. I¡¯ll have your back. ¡°¡°Yeah ...I¡¯m going, my husband¡±Then I headed to Marquis Anderson.Greetings at his mansion also passed so quickly...¡°...I heard the situation from Iris¡±My older brother cuts out the topic with a particrly tense voice.¡°Yes, brother, sorry but ...¡±¡°... Your daughter is really well prepared, soldiers suddenly invaded the Duke of Almeria and created chaos, but Iris has already sent a request for reinforcements to the first prince and it passed. But..¡±My older brother interrupted my words and said with a bitter smile.¡°The soldiers are already convoked, but we can not do much.¡±¡°Then it¡¯s useless... What about numbers?¡±¡°There are one hundred active soldiers, and those who ran through the battlefield with you once are all here.¡±¡°Well, okay.¡±I feel relieved at my brother¡¯s words.It was because he had not thought of honesty that he could get such arge number of staff at these times.¡°But I have not given any orders yet, whether they follow or not depends on you.¡±In the meantime, ¡°Can you make them obey?¡± ...Seemed to be what he was asking.¡°Well, that¡¯s fine... If they¡¯re ordered by their master they¡¯ll definitely listen to me, but this way they will not doubt meter and follow me until the end. If they don¡¯t obey me as a head, it¡¯s just a crowd of people in the battlefield... Is this not your concern? ¡°However, even if it concerns him, such a thing is expected.I thought it was a matter of course I¡¯d have to deal with this.¡°... as usual, intuition does not work when ites to fighting¡±¡°Well, though the battlefield used to be your field so long ago ...... Now you fight in social circles everyday as the Duchess not?¡±¡°Oh, that¡¯s also a battlefield for you?¡±¡°...surely¡±While my brother affirmed, Iughed.¡°Well, good, really thank you, older brother¡±¡°Just go, I¡¯ll pry for both you and my niece.¡±¡°Yeah¡±Then I left the study in a good mood, and headed for the grounds where my brother¡¯s men were gathered.
Chapter 237 - A soldiers thoughts
A soldier¡¯s thoughts¡°... Everyone, please line up!¡±The words of Ms. Mary lift up our spirits.Today, I leave Marquis Anderson grounds and head for the territory of Almeria dukedom.The personnel was gathered in the stadium....We go to a battlefield.We can feel it so much that our skin gets tense and the cold air dominates the field.¡°... Dude, have you heard? Thismander, it seems to not be Shreley¡±I tilted my head to the words from my colleagues.¡°Who is it then? ... No way, has ourmander married and has son to send as recement !?¡±¡°It is impossible. Also, no matter how much our lord and the Duke of Almeria are rted, he needs to send reinforcement to the battlefield ...¡±¡°... there! Shut up soldiers!¡±We were scolded by Mr. Shreley.Eventually, a woman appeared on the tform of the stadium.Ah! That person......! When I saw her I was surprised.I can¡¯t forget, I don¡¯t want to forget........ About her.Well, she always appears in our training at Marquis Anderson grounds.She¡¯s as young as I am, and so talented that the seniors have recognized her.That alone is not the most interesting thing about her, but a person with enough strength to convince all of us is.¡°Mr. Shreley, who is that woman? we will lose confidence ...... ¡°When we first saw that strength of her, we were unexpectedlyughed at by Mr. Shreley.¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped. She is the one who got called a genius by General Gazelle.¡±After being told so, I trained with her many times.Initially, I was shy honestly. but... soon I regretted.This delicate girl, kept defeating us as if we were ants.Even though I could be satisfied with her being my senior, I couldn¡¯t admit that I was inferior.But even if many attacked her at the same time, we were knocked down by her.I wonder if I am really talented ...I also felt such a shame...But every time I remembered Mr. Shreley¡¯s words, and saw her movements... I was dying to train with her....... I thought that feeling embarrassed was really wasting an opportunity that would nevere back.. to train with an excellent knight.When I was chasing her to train, I noticed that some big guys were doing hard training and screaming without embarrassment.Then I changed my mind, left aside all doubts and started to train with her.¡°You ... when you swing the sword, the center of gravity is slightly blurred. Be careful with that.¡±While doing that, she started to point out my wrong doings, every time I yed a simted match with her.ording to her, the sword has to be easy to swing.Eventually I began taking the lead in the simted game with her.By doing so, I can be stronger ... were my thoughts.She seems to be General Gazelle right hand man... Someday, I will be too.. I think so....... So that¡¯s why I could never forget her ...Why is she here?Besides me, many wondered the same.When she went up the stadium, it became a noisy....... But, eventually it will calm down...She did not say anything special.Just was standing there.However, at her dignified figure, everyone in the ce got attracted to her siluette.¡°... I was given themand of this team.¡±While wrapping the field with a tense feeling, her voice was so soft and light that not resembled the lines of military marching to war....... But, the next moment.¡°We are heading towards the Duke of Almeria. Now the state of the Duke of Almeria¡¯s territory is being attacked by two unknown forces... and the only defense is the current Democratic Guard of Almeria. Even if we join hands with them, it is overwhelmingly disadvantageous ¡°Her voice grew severe, and her tone became cold and serious.¡°But I believe that with everyone we can overthrow this situation quickly¡±While saying that, she sees everyone to their eyes.¡°...... And.. this isn¡¯t pure confidence, what I state is a pure fact, I believe so.¡±Sheughed.But, our heart trembles.¡°Do not be afraid of enemies, us, General Gazelle men have brutal fangs ... Do not be afraid! I will open path for you, let¡¯s win, Follow me soldiers! ¡°She uttered her words indiscriminately, but everyone feels like that strange magical power lives in that word.We feel like we saw the battlefield behind her.I guess it was not only me.¡°... We should never fall down, as we fall, the Duke of Almeria falls, then Marquis Anderson falls, everyone¡¯s precious people will also be caught up in the fight of warfare ¡°The fighting spirit burns up in our eyes.Not only me but also everyone was stained with this spirit.¡°Come on ... let¡¯s never again let them have foolish ideas, such as trying to destroy thend of our country. Let¡¯s engrave in them the name of Marquis Anderson in fear¡±We raised our swords.Not only me but everyone who was on the spot raised our swords all together.That was the testimony that proved that she grasped the hearts of all of us.She smiles with a pleasant smile and stares in direction of the Dukedom of Almeria.But, that was only a moment.She instructed everyone instantly, brought a horse and rushed across thend in direction to the Duke of Almeria..... Her image.. is like seeing the young General Gazelle.While watching her, I thought of such a thing.
Chapter 238 - To the Dukedom of Almeria
To the Dukedom of Almeria¡°...I will excuse you, Captain. Each supply has beenpleted.¡±I managed to raise the soldiers¡¯ morale and seed in taking control of their hearts, then I headed for the Dukedom of Almeria.Unnoticed I was called ¡°captain¡± ... well, in order to lead, I will not correct it as it is necessary.While taking some breaks and supplements on the way, We were steadily approaching the Dukedom of Almeria at about twice the normal speed.¡°Alright, we will be arriving at the Dukedom of Almeria soon... Please make sure that all equipment is thoroughly checked again.¡±I act in a manner that fits the position of captain.¡°Ha!¡±After the transmission of the message was over, I checked the state of soldiers taking a break.I feel that the tension of the soldiers is increasing as we approach the Dukedom of Almeria.Especially for those who have never been to the battlefield, it shows clearly.¡°If there is a person who is solidified by tension, please tell me, moderate tension is good, but excessive tension will slow down movements and even freeze the body¡±¡°Okay, but I think that it will soon blow away anyway. If you look closely at them you¡¯ll notice¡±Shreley also noticed that the usual light atmosphere had a strange change... a heavy atmosphere was drifting beneath it.The sense of tension was apanied by the pressure of the weight of the task, and by emotions such as excitement for the revival of the country¡¯s power.For thetter, it may be that I am at the cause.Those who have already seen my fighting seemed to be excited about going back to the battlefield with me again.Remembering the old times.That¡¯s like the old Shreley.¡°Anyway, I will ask, anyway, if you feel that there is a problem, please report.¡±I feel like telling it¡¯s blind belief is not overstated, I smile bitterly inside.After that, we received a report from Shreley.
Afterpleting all the instructions without any problems, we left.
Chapter 239 - War
War
(This chapter is from Dida¡¯s point of view)
Eastern part of the territory of Almeria¡¯s Duke.
Normally it is a vibrant port city, but now the air is heavy and depressing.
Assault of the guard¡¯s posts and offices are a sight everywhere at the port.
And the upation of the port by armed groups, urred just after that.
The city lost all life as people¡¯s fear keep rising...
¡°Dida! The injury rate of the first team exceeded 30%¡±
Among them, were the ones that received instructions from the general, Iris grandfather, on how to confront an armed group that attacks a port.
What really surprised me was not the situation, but the identity of the enemies.
The armed group was wearing the uniform of .... the acacia kingdom.
What the princess most feared is spreading in front of me as reality.
...... While looking for clues about the attack, there were some bad premonitions, but not a definite answer, however the reality was harsher than predicted.
I do not really know what¡¯s going to happen .... I murmur as I try hard to breath, cold sweating running inside.
The enemy began to move when the sun rose, attacking the front of the city.
With their numbers, we have a huge disadvantage...
The eastern part of the territory has developed a long time ago, and there are many secret entries to the city, it¡¯s a veryplicated battle.
Because the main roads were destroyed, the number of enemies who can go forward at the same time to attack are limited.
We deployed our troops by using the topography, and we kept on defending.
...... However, although there is nothing wrong with only defense.... The rms kepting..
¡°Dida! The injury rate of the first team exceeded 30%¡±
¡°Let team one rest soon, instead send those of the second team, change quickly, do not show a gap to the enemy¡±
Although the tone is the same light tone as usual, but inside, his heart is upied with anxiety and a feeling of frustration.
Although seriously injured people are still only a few, but the injury rate increases as time passes.
More than anything, everyone is deadly tired.
There were many people who had never fought in aplicated battlefield as the present, and the tension caused the tiredness to be even bigger.
How many days will we be able to keep this city safe if this continues this way ...?
Once this line of defense is broken, they¡¯ll turn to attack the capital.
But nothing wille out of this and we¡¯re losing. There are not enough facilities or buildings that could endure attacks from an army.
Even so, deep inside I know that we must persevere, because if we lose this city ... the princess heart will be hurt.
I can not forgive such a thing.
Looking around while scratching my head.
Just a little, I¡¯d want to get out of the current predicament instead of falling into negative thinking.
Suddenly, a group of men appear in my eyes.
They were heading for the medical area carrying the injured in their backs.
¡°Hey, who are those guys, that¡¯s not our party?¡±
They¡¯re not wearing the security corps clothing.
Normally...... dressed like that out of the city would be okay.
But since the group runs on the battlefield, the feeling they give is entirely different.
¡°Ha ... ... A group of volunteers of those living in this area¡±
¡°...... What? Hey, you guys! Instantly evacuate! As you can see, here is dangerous, this is the middle of a battlefield, get out of here.¡±
I cried, approaching them.
The residents tremble at my cry and the body bes stiff for a moment.
But, they recovered quickly.
¡°Even though you say that here is dangerous, I guess we can¡¯t ignore the situation of our ce!¡±
¡°This is our city! If we can¡¯t fight, but let me at least let us do chores!¡±
The men screamed.
For a moment I got a chunk of words stuck on my throat.
¡°Please do not stand in the battlefield, carry the injured person soon! That person needs urgent treatment, go over there!¡±
At such time, a woman ran from behind.
She looks at the injured person carried by the men and instructs where to ce him.
¡°Hey ... This ce is not suitable for a woman to be in..¡±
Although I was watching over that situation stupidly, I recovered myself and caught her hand at time.
¡°What? Are you asleep Sir?, Why are you borrowing this Miss hand!¡±
She res at me and sent a kick flying to my stomach.
¡°I am learning medicine in the capital, my knowledge is absolutely useful, please don¡¯t think of me as some weak woman!¡±
I swallowed my words impressed by her feelings.
However, when thinking that, the stopped enemies started to move to again, myughter came up during this situation.
In the meantime, she kept on giving instructions as if not seeing the enemies moving.
¡°That¡¯s right, here there¡¯s neither men nor women just soldiers.¡±
I mutter.
In my head all thoughts were regarding the princess left in the capital, and Tanya...
That¡¯s right, I should have known ...
They are all struggling to find their way.
It is stupid to judge by saying ¡°Because it is a man¡± or ¡°Because it is a woman¡±.. their achievements and all the things they endured to reach their goals, their efforts, is what really matters.
Yes, That¡¯s right ..
Even now, it seems that my wisdom hasn¡¯t left me.
...... Actually, this ce is where the princess first started to create the current Duke¡¯s territory.
¡°Hey you, you ... it was bad enough already to ignore mymand, and now you¡¯reughing?, do you take your life as a joke?¡±
To my words, she smiled faintly for a moment.
¡°You look like ady when you smile¡±
That smile is very simr to the princess...
¡°... Really???! I want to be like Iris!¡±
She seems to have heard my muttering and her eyes became bright.
¡°Because when Iris came here before, he taught me about medicine and that¡¯s why I can help you here at the moment. I sincerely admire Iris who gave me a chance to grow and sincerely admire her as I admire those who stand above us, are good to us and work to improve thend, I like that person, I think that I would like to be active member in a society lead by that person. ¡±
She said so with a soft smile.
From her eyes and from the atmosphere ... It seemed that her emotions were overflowing from her whole body.
¡°I am sorry, I spoke unnecessarily, I will excuse myself¡±
At the next moment, once again she returned to her serious look and ran through the medical area.
Seeing those eyes.. Iughed in spite of myself.
...... Really, they are very simr ... and.
¡°Oh ... ...!¡±
She snapped her own token with all her might.
¡°Let¡¯s change the first row of doctors frequently! And I¡¯d like you to cooperate a bit.¡±
While giving instructions to the guards, she turned to the volunteer members and call out to them.
¡°What is that?¡±
¡°I¡¯d like some of you guys to make this kind of thing.¡±
She drew a simple and easy figure on the ground with a stick.
We looked at what she wrote and gave a uniform response.
¡°I think we can do it, but ... is this okay?¡±
¡°It¡¯s usable, and very convenient¡±
¡°... Hey, you should procure a token to call others! You guys, pick up the tools! Collect stones from over there.¡±
Nothing further asked, they instantly began to move ording to my instructions.
*** Check patreon for non awaiting patreon only updates!
If you guys ask why I do this, well, I need funds to keep this site. Inte bills are not paid on their own, thanks a lot people!
Chapter 240 - Battle
Battle
(Dida¡¯s point of view)
......That night.As the sun went down, the enemy soldiers also stopped the battle and returned to their camps.¡°Dida! here¡¯s your meal.¡±After listening to the report from the captain and letting the soldiers rest, I was looking at the desk and the maps of the territory.¡°Dida, I leave your meal here. Please eat before it gets cold.¡±¡°Before it gets cold ... Tanya usually brings me a warm and delicious meal..¡±That said, I seem to see those warm meals that were put on the tray as I raised my gaze.But, sadly, this time the guards only brought hard snacks and canned food.Those are the ones that the Princess has invented as a part of preserving stock from before.Although, while eating them daily for a while I noticed that it reduced the soldiers burden of cooking and it was highly nutritious.But before I started with the hard snacks, another team entered with a warm meal.¡°... Who made it?¡±¡°The volunteer group¡±¡°Sorry .... What ingredients were used? Did we pay them properly?¡±¡°They said they don¡¯t need it. They said that if they don¡¯t have stock leftter, Iris will do something about it. If that person wins this war, they¡¯ll never starve. ¡°¡°That¡¯s true.¡±I start eating with easy at that point.¡°Oh ... and please save a ce in your stomach for alcohol. They¡¯ve sent the best alcohol.¡±¡°... please don¡¯t say anything stupid... We¡¯re at war...¡±The member who brought the mealughed as if in trouble.¡°Do you want me to report this to the princesster...¡±¡°Hm ... Dida, that¡¯s a little ... I was only joking..¡±I can see his fright at those words.It was interesting, and finally Iughed loudly.¡°It¡¯s a joke. ... but a seriously.. how can youe up with such an offer?¡±¡°.... How many days do we¡¯ve to keep defending here?¡±¡°We need to win...¡±My words will sound awkward at this time, but it¡¯s the truth.¡°The enemies are having fun. I hope they keep that spirit until we win.¡±Of course, we haven¡¯t given up even in this situation.But.. the indignation that has been umted up to this point with this war will burst if I¡¯m not careful.¡°The enemy is enjoying ... based on what?¡±¡°The difference in strength?.¡±¡°It¡¯s because the captain is using a narrow exposed path ...¡±¡°That¡¯s the only way. They have taken many hostages from this city and have taken control of the passageways. ¡°That¡¯s why I was angry.How to outrun the enemy ... I was thinking of going out and defeating them directly, never to allow them to step on thend of the Almeria Duchy ever again....... However, still... the difference in strength can not be easily reversed.¡°... Speaking of which Dida. It is possible to even our numbers with the solution the volunteers brought... I think...¡±¡°Oh, really !?¡±I scratched my head and jumped out.Long vertical barricades of wood, several thick stakes and manyrge stones.They were in line.¡°Oh! Well made in this short time. Thank you very much.¡±¡°That¡¯s fine. If you make use of this, then that¡¯s the best prize for us.¡±The town¡¯s members are proud.¡°Ah, do you really not want to evacuate? From here on, I can not guarantee your security. Of course, I will do my best to protect the city ... but I do not know what will happen. You see, it¡¯s possible for the enemy to invade... ¡°¡°Still, here is our city¡±I feel more and more confused about them.¡°This is our pride. It¡¯s an important ce for us. It has be a warm home for all of us since she became a lord recently. ... I can¡¯t imagine leaving.¡±¡°When we had a problem with the fake Voldic family before, we know that she came to thisnd and worked to solve it. You don¡¯t have to protect us, but... if we run away and abandon this city.. how will we face thedyter? ¡°¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine, you should believe and follow as you want. We¡¯ll do our best to protect here¡±Iughed in spite of myself. This people is cute.Once ... I lived in this city until I was saved by the Princess.From that time...The princess is acting as a lord, and the territory ... This city has changed a lot.Both the cityscape and the system.But apparently it wasn¡¯t just that.People ... The people¡¯s thoughts also seemed to have changed.¡°Sorry ... By the way, how is thedy?¡°Hm ... true¡±¡°Oh, will someday shee back to this city?¡±Everyone talks with anxiety and expectation.Like that, Iughed from the bottom of my heart....... I liked it a lot.¡°Oh yeah ... Put this high shield at the front of each front. Then put the stones in each party.¡±¡°What is this thing?¡±At my request, each member of the volunteers started to move, and some of them asked a question.¡°This string is a set with the stones. It is used to throw at the enemy.¡±¡°Hey ... will we really live here and defend with you?¡±¡°Well, I¡¯m asking...¡±¡°Ouch!¡±¡°Don¡¯t keep asking thoughtless things! Move on!¡±¡°But.. we have homes, are we not using it?¡±¡°... I have a request regarding that... the distance to this front makes impossible to reach in time in case of an attack, can we be here?¡±To those who came out, they uttered their request in a low voice.¡°Well, it¡¯s good ...¡±I smiled at them embarrassed and agreeing.¡°Thank you. We might get hurt, but it¡¯s because we asked to help. ¡°After watching them for a while, I return to my seat.¡°How are we going to fight them?¡±The person who carried the meal who was watching along the way the way asked.¡°... We will do harassment.¡±Seeing my smile, the members are a little confused.They were wondering what was its use, but before they asked more questions, I left quickly.... the next day, I called the captain of each squadron before the sun rose.¡°I have ced the wooden shields made yesterday for everyone who volunteered.¡±¡°Huh, uh ... but with a wooden shield, what will we do?¡±A wooden shield, etc. will soon be smashed with a sword ....Such doubts were expressed in the faces of those who spoke and those who did not.¡°Just follow mymand. First of all, don¡¯t let the enemy get close¡±¡°Don¡¯t let them get close?¡±¡°Yes, let¡¯s make a group stand up on the barricade, on the upper floor of that house. Then we will fire with the bows from the windows.¡±¡°ah I see......¡±The house I pointed to was the one facing the port.The three-storey building had a number of windows facing the harbor.¡°We¡¯re not knights. So it¡¯s okay to not be righteous ording to chivalry. ...... We¡¯ll be fine if we can defend here. ... yeah?¡±No one opens his mouth after my statement.But everyone reflected their determination in the eyes.¡°From now on, until reinforcementse, we will not directly exchange blows as much as possible, and will only focus on reducing the enemy¡¯s fighting ability as much as possible.¡±¡°Yes¡± All of them said in unison.As the sun rose, the enemy soldiers moved.As in yesterday, they are trying to break up into several groups and break into the city.A member of the team who was waiting in the building shoots to the enemies.The arrow shot from above elerated and dropped ording to gravity.Several arrows fall, attacking the enemy soldiers mercilessly.¡°Ohhhh! Where is the enemy!!! Where are the attacksing from??¡±¡°Oh, over there!¡±¡°Up! Protect yourself with a shield!¡±The lift up the shields and we throw the stones with a trebuchet as they continue advancing.As with the arrows, the stones also hit the targets, because the shields couldn¡¯t support the heavyness which with the gravity was added, and some enemy soldiers even were blown away.At the same time, we shoot arrows from the ground towards them, as they continue lifting the shields upwards.The enemy¡¯s line was disorganized from the attacks from two directions.After receiving reports from each team, I think of the whole situation in my head.And each time, I add an additional instruction or a correction if necessary.
Chapter 241 - War
War
(Dida¡¯s point of view)
¡°... I¡¯m sorry for the dy! Reinforcements havee!¡±The good news that I had been waiting for came.¡°I kept you waiting¡±It was Lyle, my buddy, who appeared with the message.¡°It¡¯s really so... well, though it was faster than I thought.¡±I was relieved to see Lyle and justughed.Of course, I¡¯ll never say that I was relieved to see him.¡°So what is the situation? Something interesting?¡±I bring a map and show it to Lyle.¡°Here, here, and here ... all the main roads from the port to the city have been closed. And, as you can see, we aremitted to defending the city from the enemy with as much power as possible.¡±¡°It¡¯s an offensive defense. ... From behind a barricade?¡±¡°We can only use the minimum number of people. No, better said, we didn¡¯t even have enough staff at all.¡±¡°Well, yes. ... but it¡¯s weird.¡±¡°Oh. If they start moving, this is a dangerous spot, but, at the same time, I can see their movements now, so it¡¯s an advantage ...¡±¡°Well, why don¡¯t we assign the people I brought and start attacking them directly?¡±¡°No, honestly that¡¯s not good. This is a situation where the enemy side is taking a look at the situation every moment... I feel that it¡¯s better ying around with them knowing their condition. If they move earnestly without guarding of us, they will soon be defeated. ¡°¡°Is a serious change going on here? Your harassment seriously is working¡±¡°......Such thing¡±¡°But in this state ...¡±¡°Can you leave here?¡±When Lyle speech finished, the voice of a third party broke into our conversation and came in.A man who I got to know just recently ... he was Grouse.¡°Grouse. What happened?¡±There is no question about why Grouse appeared in this space.After all, he¡¯s the head of the Voldic family with overwhelming influence in the eastern part.In the first ce, they have the advantage of knowing the terrain as their backs, and.. they know all passageways and underground tunnels.Even if he does not do his best, anyone with as much influence as him should be able to break through the front.¡°Hmm ... I¡¯m thinking of restoring the name of the Voldic family after this, I guess it¡¯s going to be difficult under the previous sanctions ... what would the family be like if it were restored to its previous state? I can not imagine it. ¡°At my question, Grouse shrugged his shoulders and answered like it was not something to care about.¡°And,st time I had a huge debt with thedy. If I didn¡¯t repaid it soon, I felt that she would be more likely to use a harsher system on us.¡±That¡¯s really something to be expected from the princess.¡°... but is it good for you to intervene? Those who upy the port are probably not just mobs ... but Acacia¡¯s army advanced forces.¡±Lyle tells him as advice.¡°Oh, we have our own way of fighting. Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll protect the city. ... We¡¯ve got a heavy load in battle. We¡¯re experts at it...¡±Gill, Lyle and I stare at Grouse, as we want so much to smile.Instead of looking away at our gaze, he was even smiling fearlessly.¡°To be honest, I also want to borrow a ruffian¡¯s hand at war times.... May I ?¡±¡°It works, but only when our interests are in agreement,¡±At Lyle¡¯s words, Grouse returns a light hearted reply.¡°Begged you please, we need to borrow some of your power¡±¡°Ay, I was appointed already. It¡¯s futile to ask again. It¡¯s my city, too¡±¡°Oh¡±When the talk stopped, Grouse left the ce quickly.We return to n our strategy on the map again soon after he leaves.¡°... is that good?¡±We talked for quite some time, and at the end, we found a way.¡°Oh¡±On the other hand, Lyle squeezes strongly.¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go with this¡±We also leave the ce.To keep the promise with Grouse.To protect the courageous people of this city.... Above all, to protect the heart of the princess who is our master.I made my foot move forward while quietly rising my battle spirit.
Chapter 242 - Another battlefield
Another battlefield
(Iris at the capital of the Almeria¡¯s dukedom)
¡°The battle is yet to finish and they¡¯re out of medicine. I¡¯ll restock it! And then, let¡¯s get more from the trading house too!¡±
The capital of the Duke of Almeria¡¯s territory was far louder than usual, and also had a busy day....... I have a responsibility.Responsible for protecting the people who live in the east. And at the same time, I was responsible for bringing Lyle, Dida and the guards to battle.But I have no way to fight and protect them directly.That is why I must do my best to do what only I can do.Speaking of the truth, there is also a strong feeling of frustration inside me, that make me want to rush to the scene.Why am I in a position where I can give instructions safely from a desk while my people battle?If I¡¯am in the battlefield, I can get information more quickly and move people urately when needed.However, at the same time, because I stand on the pinnacle, I can not afford to make a mistake as everything will fall apart then.In other words, I have to devote myself to give instructions and n countermeasures while asking help of others in what I¡¯m weak at ...I know about that.But even if I understand, I can not help but feel depressed.The situation that changes every moment, and the difficulties of handling it.I even be ashamed to see the number of injureding up, after making a decision.
Ahh.... I am so lonely now....I look at the materials at hand.At the same time, on the desk is a map of the eastern territory and the port.¡°Is the situation changing again?¡±There is no other way of winning than letting Lyle and Dida n everything.As there is nothing in these times yet, that allows you tomunicate in an instant like a telephone call of modern times. It¡¯s a foolish idea to remember this now, and even more so to give instructions when I¡¯m not in the battlefield, I¡¯ll end up only causing confusion.Of course, I have regr reports from the east, but that¡¯s not enough to give precise orders.Anyway, there¡¯re people in the battlefield that¡¯s watching all, so what I¡¯m being asked to do is look at the whole picture and move people and things ording to the situation.Among the guards or soldiers of the Almeria¡¯s Dukedom, except for those who are in the north of the Duke¡¯s territory, the other rest have head for the east.¡°Yes, I¡¯m leaving the north undefended and moving the people that were on the north, west and the south to the est. Will they arrive at the east on time?¡±
¡°I¡¯m worried...¡±
About Lyle and Dida ... I believe in their power.But on the other hand, we have to think what about if they were forced to retreat.How will the enemy invade the remainingnds?If there is a follow-up, how do we respond?People¡¯s evacuation routes.And how to deploy the guards? To give more time for people¡¯s evacuation.I summarize my thoughts while keeping a view on the overall picture.¡°What¡¯s the evacuation situation of the residents? How much progress has been made since the previous report? And then, is the food supply at the evacuation site ready?¡±When I read the reportsing up one after another, I will in turn instruct the officers.They were also running around tomunicate and implement them.¡°The progress of the evacuation n for the residents has not changed since the previous report.¡±¡°What does that mean ...? Is there a problem?¡±¡°No, that is ...¡±The officer stopped talking for a moment.I stared at him while narrowing my eyes, wondering what he was thinking about.¡°We want to work and protect ourselves because it is our city. We dearly care for it.¡± ¡°We don¡¯t want to only receive protection from thedy but also to help as well.¡± The young men are doing security chores and transportation, and the women are cooking for the soldiers, doing maintenance to the equipment and acting as guards from the posts... ¡±I was shocked to hear those words.¡°Well...¡±The words that instinctively came out from me sounded more subtle than what I thought myself.It¡¯s not that I¡¯m being moved ... but more like my heart shakes with joy.¡°It is a fact ......¡±Looking at him, his mouth was also shaking while pronouncing those words.Oh, it seems he was also about to explode from the emotion....... like me now.Surely he and I think the same.The people should be protected.Because they have no way to fight against such powers.The previous disaster in the whole kingdom is a good example.They fled rather than do something for the disaster that came down.It is not to be med, it is just the best choice to protect themselves because of their weakness.... even though all that.Why this time, the people who live in that town choose to fight?They didn¡¯t give up and run away...Are they thinking that the town, this territory ... are more important that their lives?.Are they affirming the path I have walked so far is correct?My mind shakes at that conclusion.¡°Excuse me, mdy¡±Tanya appeared on the spot and was silent for a while.¡°Oh, would you like to report something?¡±¡°... yeah¡±Something hot from my chest, stuck my words inside for a moment.¡°This is a report from Dida. It says that the Voldic family has cooperated to recapture the port.¡±¡°... what does that mean?¡±¡°In order to repay the favor the Lady bestow upon them. Are they not loyal enough to you?¡±Tanya smiles, saying so.It was like I was given a new impact before I could recover from the previous one.I still remember Grouse.It makes me want tough out ...He was a horrible man.But, speaking of him, he looks like a good brother to me.It is because they love the city and are loved by the people of the city.I thought we would never cross paths, this was truly a surprise, but I hope that I can work with him again in this way in a future.¡°Excuse me. About the issues with the previous product, themercial guild has solved it. This is the letter about the matter.¡±¡°The medical guild reported that a group of volunteer doctors gathered one after another and left for the eastern part. Asking for the establishment of a medical system for disasters relief.¡±As Tanya¡¯s followed, news came in one after another.Each one of them makes my heart beat faster from emotion.¡°Our job is to bring pride. Protect the people, be merciful, and develop richly. Securing the life of the people gives them a sense of belonging to the territory ... I think that¡¯s the role of the lord. ¡±The words I said in front of the officers will be remembered someday after these events.The path I have walked. ...... I have always walked wondering whether it¡¯s correct or not, or if isn¡¯t necessary a reform?Since I have no answer, I convinced myself that I could only go forward.But now, the people ... everyone is telling me the answer.Not only those directly involved with me, but every one of my subjects.My tears overflow at that impression ... But, I increment my efforts to never let it show.It is not time to be immersed in emotions.¡°... We will need to receive medical supplies and doctors soon! The treatment area will need a little more space, so please list a few possible sites. Immediately call for volunteers, who can stay in the eastern city. Please tell them to give their work to someone on duty, so as to not leave the posts unattended. ¡°I immediately give more and more instructions based on the previous reports.¡°The people have responded. ... Let us fulfill our duties here to protect this territory and the people who live here!¡±In response to the call, the officers returned with a loud voice, ¡°Yes!¡±
Chapter 243 - Mother
Mother
(Iris¡¯s mother at the rescue)
¡°Oh, I see. Did Lyle and Dida created this n .... Thanks for the report.¡±
Mary smiles grinning at the report.
We have a long-standing rtionship, we know each other very well, at this point she was chilly and corrected her attitude.
¡°Perhaps there¡¯s going to be an offensive even tomorrow. ... That¡¯s why we¡¯re out.¡±
At her words, there was a sound of swallowing from the soldiers who were there.
¡°Specifically, how do we attack when we reach the ce?¡±
¡°First, we aim for their camp¡¯s head¡±
She said so, smiling.
The listener who understands the meaning of her words, however, settles for a moment in a very light tone, saying nothing is difficult for her.
I understood their feelings, and I asked them.
¡°...... Head?¡±
One of them tried to confirm involuntarily.
Her smile deepens at that question.
Everybody who seemed to know the fear that wille for them hidden behind her smile, felt cold.
The bewitching smile that floats on her beautiful face.
But there is no one who sees the beauty of it.
Rather, it¡¯s as if we¡¯ve opened the Pandora¡¯s box that shouldn¡¯t be open ... it¡¯s even an illusion as if you¡¯re looking into the abyss.
¡°Oh, he¡¯s talking about taking the enemy¡¯s generalmander. The opponentse from far away ... If the head disappears, they will be confused immediately. If we create confusion, do you think it would be easy for them to attack Lyle and Dida?
¡°......I see¡±
Finally, a person opened his mouth, someone whe knew her more than anyone in this ce.
¡°But how specifically?¡±
¡°There is a road on the side of the eastern territory that leads to the port, so first of all, lets divide this party into four groups and quickly get out with the toon units. And, before both parties move up to attack each other, make an assault. Run through at full speed with each force and return here when you end your mission, and after returning, quickly gather with me. ¡±
¡°Yes!¡±
While shaking, the warriors responded in a sharp voice.
¡°You and your party here, and you!, your party here ...¡±
One after another, without hesitation she gives instructions while pointing at the map.
They crawled over... to speak lightly and concisely of their actions.
¡°... why aren¡¯t you asking questions?
When Mary gives amand, each soldier moves as she said.
¡°... you?¡±
¡°There is a message from the duke¡±
Mary leaned towards me to hear my words.
¡°Mary... You¡¯re the head of this toon of soldiers. You¡¯ve an important position. Therefore, be careful.¡±
What I offered her was a mask that could hide her face leaving only her eyes visible.
The ck one is shaped to fit well on the face, and seems difficult to remove by others.
¡°... That person still thinks so different from me.... he should be worried about the oue not this.¡±
She received it and put it on to check it.
...... it seems that the field of vision is the same as before with the mask on.
¡°But why didn¡¯t he pass it to me directly?¡±
¡°When you arrived at the Anderson family, he guessed you would be leaving immediately. You were almost immediately leaving while the mask was reaching the state, so the duke had given it to me to send it to you¡±
¡°......I see¡±
She smiles bitterly while saying so.
Certainly ... If she thinks about it now, before leaving the Anderson¡¯s house, it might not have been on time.
As soon as possible, to the eastern territory.
In order to do so, they must take quicker the pace of the team they lead.
I understand the Duke¡¯s concern for Mary.
Even Mary is human ... no matter how strong she is, the danger is there.
Probably, even if this was spoken between them, she would have jumped out without listening to it.
¡°Thank you. I received it firmly.¡±
¡°Excuse me then .... ¡±
I walked out in front of her.
But on the way, I turned around looking back.
She stays there unchanged.
Before long, she was holding a sword and fitting it into her clothes while looking at the battle site.
It¡¯s like a strange thing to do before she goes into battle.
She used to do that when we went out to war together.
That¡¯s why.
I saw that she¡¯s still the girl she used to be.
The next time she opened her eyes, it could be seen the determination in those. And that preparedness.
She turned her eyes towards the sea ... staring at it as if she hated it for a while.
It was exactly how she used to be.
Tomorrow, I wonder how much more attracted to her I¡¯ll be... I thought so, and returned to the camp.
We spent the night with tension and ... the next day.
Before the rising of the morning sun, she and the soldiers were prepared and already riding the horses.
Of course, her face has the mask I gave her yesterday.
¡°... Time hase. Come on, let¡¯s go up to win!
As soon as she yells, she rushes forward.
After that, we followed.
¡°Wow!¡±
¡°Well, what is that?¡±
Along the way, the soldiers with Lyle and Dida look at us strangely, surprised ... without knowing the reason for our sudden apparition here, but even so, they open the way for us.
Soon after leaving the armies with Lyle and Dida behind, she broke away.
She kills the enemy soldiers that were nearby, throw away one after the other without hesitation and runs wildly.
The enemy soldiers can not respond to the sudden events.
With that opportunity, as she attacked mercilessly, she broke through their defensive line, and advanced further and further.
In the midst of the confusion, gradually the enemy begins to grasp the situation.
¡°Go catch her!¡±
¡°Don¡¯t allow anyone to trespass!¡±
But those who tried to kill her, were killed soon by her soldiers.
While I am killing enemy soldiers, I was fascinated again by her.
The ce she was in was just like another world.
Even though it is the same space, it is a ce where different times run.
In fact, while she is strikingly killing the enemy troopsing one after another ... her speed didn¡¯t reduce even a bit.
It¡¯s as if the presence of the enemy isn¡¯t an obstacle.
Even with the overwhelming difference in strength, the scene shown in our eyes has been overturned with the individual power of her alone.
I felt like I was actually looking at a hero.
Blood sshes everywhere.
The red scene invades all consciousness, however, even that terrifying sight, made look her beautiful.
It¡¯s spectacr and it¡¯s beautiful.
It was awe inspiring.
Our blood is boiling. I can not help myself.
The brushed fangs are sharpened and the instinct screams from us.
¡°... I think she¡¯ll blow up the enemy right away. We¡¯ll be seeing it at the near future ¡±
The situation was exactly as I told them before.
Old and young, they all were equally at ease with her now, burning bright with passion and proud of being behind her.
As we run through the enemy lines, the number of injured increases.
But there is no one to stop.
As if intoxicated in this situation, they forgot the pain and just followed her.
¡°Go ahead! Don¡¯t bete! Protect each other!¡±
On the way, I scream.
¡°Ooh! And wild roars came from here and there.
Even the enemy soldiers are engulfed in fear at her and our enthusiasm while following her.
Even though I was about to move my legs again, it seemed that I could not move them anymore as if they were sewed on the spot.
The enemies are terrified at our sight... They lost their spirit to fight..
Our presence is so intense, yet frightening.
... And there was a space that popped open where we ran.
There was a rich carpet that was mismatched with the environment at this situation, and on it there was a chair made of gold.
...... At a nce you can see that it is a ce for high-ranking people.
I saw her appearing all bloody in from of them and they screamed their lungs out.
She does not move to that reaction, though.
Going straight to the middle, she cut down the stern man guarding the important figure and stood in front of the man who sat in the center of the formation.
The fat man shows no movement.
He seems to have fainted at her sight.
The next moment, a sword pops out between Mary and him.
However, she did not appear to be particrly surprised.
Chapter 244 - Closing
Closing
(A soldier¡¯s under Iris¡¯s mother point of view)
Even though there was a sword in front of her nose, she did not appear to be particrly surprised.
¡°...slow¡±
Instead she said those words while smiling.
... Of course, that¡¯s not the word you¡¯d said to an enemy in front of you.
¡°I¡¯m sorry¡±
That was the answer from Lyle who was pointing a de to the enemy general in front of her.
Behind him ... In a different direction from where they came in, there were the soldiers from Lyle and Dida.
¡°You¡¯re too fast. To be honest, I didn¡¯t get in time.¡±
¡°... But it was easy to do?¡±
¡°Well, yes. If the two parties rush in at the same time, the confusion will be greater. But I understood well. I lost.¡±
¡°Looking at our locations, yes, because there were fewer people guarding from the direction you came in than from where we wereing in.¡±
Mary was working to predict and support their movements.
At the same time as their entering, they were aiming to deepen the enemy¡¯s confusion.
¡°Well, I thought you guys woulde. ...... but I had to to help and thought why not better take his head.¡±
To the end, the initiative was to help the army lead by Dida and Lyle.
What happened in the territory will be resolved now ...
Mary thought that it was desirable that after this disy of power, the foreign enemies take their eyes away from this ce.
...... However, even if Lyle¡¯s arrival waste, the feat was aplished.
Now, an early solution should be the first priority.
If reinforcementse to the enemy, the difference in strength will further increase.
Then, it will be difficult to overturn ...
¡°... For now, let me ask you a question¡±
With a sharp nce, Lyle directs hi voice to an enemy general.
Only then, the man shouted ¡°Hi ...¡±.
¡°Who are you?¡±
The man gazes to the right and to the left.
But no one moves to help him.
Because hispanions have already been thrown away by Mary or Lyle.
The rest of the group are reluctant to turn their gaze towards us.
At the time, Lyle is aiming his sword at the hostage, it can not be helped.
Lyle brought the sword closer to the enemy¡¯s neck.
And, one crimson line falls from the enemy¡¯s neck.
¡°Answer or he dies. Who from Acacia sent you?¡±
Next to me, Mary asked in a differentnguage.
The man bites his lips at those words.
¡°Oh, you ... you know Acacia! ¡±
¡°Somewhat. So who are you? ¡±
¡°Well, I am the first Acacia prince, Jl Bento Acacia! ¡±
¡°Eh ... this man is the first prince?¡±
Mary and Lyle, who was listening to the conversation through an interpreter, were just perfect.
The two have an embarrassed expression without hiding.
¡°Isn¡¯t it a lie? Normally, the first prince will have some protection. If he makes a mistake in a decision, others will prevent him.¡±
¡°First, I have never heard of a first prince invading another country.¡±
...... Well, she can¡¯t speak too.. I have never heard of a Duchess taking the lead and running around the battlefield ... I thought for a moment such a thing.
Lyle was having a heartfeltughter while thinking the same thing.
¡°You guys ... do you know what happens if you scratch me? ¡±
The first prince and the enemymander began to smile invincible.
¡°... Why did you attack this ce? ¡±
¡°His Majesty conspired with the Twil country. After the war, thend of the Almeria duke and its surroundings will be of the kingdom of Acacia, and the rest will be for Twil¡¯s country. I was going ahead of the war as proof of that cooperation. ¡±
Lyle looked at him and his face distorted.
¡°Oh so.. that¡¯s it¡±
But Mary next to Lyle continued to have an easy smile on her face.
When she heard what she wanted to hear, the response was that we have seen before.
¡°Lyle. The truth is that this guy is definitely a member of the royal family. Let¡¯s just wait for a bit to cut his neck. In the meantime, take him with you. He may be useful for my girl to negotiate in the future ¡±
And after she said that, his reaction was quick.
He shook the hand-held sword and tried to escape while swinging it.
At the same time, a cry like a beast resounds on the spot.
¡°... Well, did you think that you would just order this and return unscathed? You should know the pain of a person.¡±
Seeing the man, Lyle roared while frightening him with his sword.
Sheughs happily at the sight.
She opens her mouth as she looks down at the man who shed tears.
¡®Oh. feel safe. We will not kill you. Be grateful to thedy. At best, help thisnd. ¡±
Lyle pushes a cloth into his mouth and ties him. And then, he beats him.
¡°Well, this isn¡¯t going to kill you,¡±
¡°Surely, but is this our only option? He was annoying.¡±
Like nothing, she returns the words.
¡°But how ... how could you be sure that he¡¯s from the royal family?¡±
¡°He¡¯s right middle finger ring. Each royal in the country is given a unique symbol and wears it carved in a ring.
As Mary said, a golden ring was put on the man¡¯s middle finger.
The jewel is not iid in the center, but a bull pattern is carved in its ce.
¡°Huh, I see. ... So, Mary can we return?¡±
¡°Yeah, of course. I just came to help, everything else is for you to decide.¡±
Lyle smiles in pain at those words.
However, he immediately changed expression and opened his mouth.
¡°Clean up the people of this ce! Leave no one!¡±
And those who have been under the first prince, are hit further into confusion.
The soldiers lead by Lyle steadily discard enemies one after another.
Without danger and without stopping.
...... I came to the Anderson family training at an early age, so I know their childhood but ... well, this is still surprising.
And behind that, Mary started giving instructions to us.
It is amazing to see that she was not really serious when she opened the enemy line.
Even I was surprised that I could not see her limit ... The surprises of the soldiers were terrific.
Like dancing in blood, just specializing in ¡°breaking¡± her opponents.
We are intimidated to keep up with it.
Then, as she continued to fight, most of those who were on the ground without being able to resist die in a sh.
Of course, it was because she had crushed their heads at one swing.
At the same time, Dida, who wasmitted to defending, also joined the cleanup.
... and the battle that took ce in the east was over.
Chapter 245 - Prayer
PrayerI face the paperwork with a feeling of praying.Raise funds, purchase the needed materials from various ces, deliver them, assign personnel and distribute them.To put it in words, it is only that, in order for each step of the process to work, I must look over the entire territory, assume every risk possibility, and construct measures against it.In other words, what I want to say is that, including me, the officers are working nonstop tirelessly.However, no one is silent.Depending on how we work, it will change into an easy and friendly atmosphere.Above all, all the officials are fighting with their own abilities on disy.... I am more anxious and worried than before, but I don¡¯t feel like I¡¯m going to take a rest.Their safety when fighting on the front line depends on this.The residents who remain in the city too.The battle¡¯s oue.The more I think, the worse the anxiety and pressure.The anxiety is endless.I must not be yearning for the best, but must struggle for it.That¡¯s why I swear in my heart to work the hardest, even if the endless path is dark and terrible.If you lose your mind, you will be dragged by those negative emotions, and you are about to sink.The mind thinks about the way to do so, in light of what is needed.But on the other hand, I can not keep my heart calm.It will be a shame to move forward on confusion and with the weight of responsibility for human life.If I close my eyes, close my ears and rest, how easy it would be.But whenever I think so, I look back and look at the path I have walked so far.It was never a t road.It was not only fun.Worry, cries, getting mad.That¡¯s why I was happy ... when I felt my people happiness..If you stop here, it will all be bubbles.As I think so, I try to move forward with a strong stance.While facing the documents, I turned my eyes to the air with the feeling of praying from time to time.Thanks you, everyone is safe.I hope we can recover our peaceful days.Still, I couldn¡¯t, not pray.¡°Excuse me! Lady ...!¡±Tanya has entered the room with unusual momentum.¡°What¡¯s up, Tanya¡±¡°They did it. Stunningly defeated the Acacia Kingdom army. It is said that it was arge number of soldiers and mercenaries, led by the first prince. At the same time, the Voldic family has released the news of victory at the town hall superbly.¡±At Tanya¡¯s report, the inside of my head became white for a moment, and I almost fainted.¡°Lady!¡±Quickly Tanya moved and supported my falling body.The warmth of her arms and the shock it transmitted to my body taught me that this is not a dream.At the same time I inhale deeply, and my vision restored.¡°Good ... really, good ...¡±¡°Yeah yeah .... Lady, thank you very much.¡±My vision got distorted by Tanya¡¯s soft smile.¡°Thank you, Tanya¡±I gently put my hand on the desk and try to stand up.¡°I can not thank enough those who follow me ... and the people who live here.¡±Tanya smiled with joy at my words.¡°Recover a bit Lady. You need to secure a ce to hold the prisoners of war, and you also need to do some post-processing.¡±I know that¡¯s necessary and I need to recover fast.¡°Oh, even if I take a rest today ...¡±Tanya was embarrassed to ask more of me.¡°Well, Tanya. The joy is something we all share. Lets them be happy. Once the heroes of my territorye back, we will hold a feast!¡±She smiled so honestly and convinced.
Chapter 246 - Afterwards
AfterwardsA few dayster... after the end of the conflict... I was processing all left over problems from the war and waiting for Lyle and Dida¡¯s return.The atmosphere of the hall, which had been tense all this time, has rxed after the good news. The Acacia Kingdom¡¯s army had been defeated and the peace came back to the eastern territory after the victory.... However, the country is currently at war with the Twil¡¯s country.Although this war is not as dangerous as the previous situation, but the chief officers still spend their days feeling tense.I¡¯m the same.If it were to happen that Tasmeria kingdom is defeated, our future will be grim.If that happens, the Acacia Kingdom will probably move again against us.¡°... Well, Tanya. What is the situation?¡±¡°The First Prince ismanding the troops in the ce of the former Count Monroe. It seems that the people¡¯s distrust for the Tasmeria kingdom is deep and persistent and they prefer to ignore our country¡¯s situation and not take any side.¡±At those words, I stopped my hands unintentionally.¡°I didn¡¯t know... that the situation was so bad, Tanya¡±¡°I am sorry. I thought that the matter with the Acacia Kingdom should be prioritized as the territory was in a dire situation at that time, so I kept quiet about it.¡±¡°... No, this is bad. Even though, if you said me this before, I would only have lent half an ear if I listened it at that time. But Tanya, if possible, no matter how bad the situation at the north is.. I want to hear about it.¡±I also reflect on myself, repeating that I should not be emotional about it.Indeed, I have yet not to respond to the mention of ¡°His Highness the First Prince¡±.¡°Even if the people struggle to not defend any side, they¡¯re not going to end up colluding with the enemy I hope...¡±¡°Yeah, themon people of the Twil¡¯s country were forced to fight, so they may have more mistrust towards the Twil¡¯s country intention than our troops.¡±No way... he is going to the battlefield ....Is it safe? I want you Dean to be safe.It is frustrating that he is so far away from me and I can¡¯t know his current situation.Anxiety and fear spreads in my heart.I want to be by your side.I want to help you.Yes, I was screaming it from the bottom of my heart.My reasoning shuts the voice thates from such impulses.And I switched topics inside my head so as to keep that voice away from me.¡°... from those captured of the Acacia Kingdom, what reports do you have?¡±¡°Those people do not seem to be well informed about the attack they performed at the Duke of Almeria,¡±¡°What is the king over there thinking?!!¡±The more I think, the more I get angry.Even if it was not an idea from the king but from a prince, what a good idea to use another prince and attack the ce governed by your recently proposed to marriage candidate.It is like attacking with a knife held by the left hand while seeking a handshake of friendship with the right hand.¡°But it¡¯s good that Acacia¡¯s kingdom military hasn¡¯t made a big move.¡±With our power, We can¡¯t fight against a nation¡¯s military might.There are not enough people, supplies or anything.This is true not only for the Duke of Almeria, but for the Tasmeria kingdom as well.¡°I agree¡±Tanya also agreed with a bitter expression.¡°... Did you find out anything about the royals rtionship of the Acacia kingdom?¡±¡°There are five princess, six princes, and ten spouses from the polygamy system they have. It is the third prince, Kaadir, who offered you marriage earlier. Acacia¡¯s king is now very old. It seems that there is a dispute over who is the next ruler undercover, but there¡¯s a rumor circting that Kaadir is not interested in taking the throne, and at the same time, he has not shown any movement at all. It is rumored that the third prince is the farthest from the throne, with the exception of the second prince. ¡°¡°Every country has a throne dispute when the king is old.¡±An ironic word popped out of my mouth.¡°Even though, he¡¯s the farthest from the throne ... Hahaha! ¡°¡°What is it?¡±¡°I think I understood him now.¡±¡°In other words, do you mean your intuition feels something about all this?¡±¡°...No, it¡¯s a little bit different in this case. It¡¯s a deduction from facts and not my intuition alone. I think... because he hid the fact that he was a prince when he came to visitst time. Considering Tanya¡¯s story and what happen at the east...¡±I noticed that Tanya also noticed the oddity in my words, as her face changed for a moment.......... A country messenger means carrying a signboard of that country.They will not select people who are not involved in government affairs at all.The reason is that the country¡¯s name will be damaged if it is done for some reason.Considering the status of the third prince, it might be possible to foil the mission, but at that time there was no one other than a group, who would practice on his side.¡°I¡¯m not interested in the state administration? Not showing any movement? ... It¡¯s an obvious thing. He is quite good at considering that he has an outstanding reputation and that despite all the affairs as a messenger. It is a human resource who can not hesitate to cooperate for his move and can spoof well so as not to reveal that he has moved.If you look exactly like somebody somewhere, I feel a wry smile.He was also making steady ground for a while without standing up and moving.That person in our country is the status of her mother.And probably because Kadir is the third prince.The pile thates out will be beaten ... It may be that you are brushing your hidden fangs to avoid that.¡°So I think he is likely to aim at the throne.¡±Suddenly, thinking up to that point diverts thinking.For him, marrying with me may have less merit.After all, it would be better to have a strong house in your own country.On the other hand, if a child is born with me, a blood-blowing Tasmeria nation will have the right to take over the throne. ... It may be possible that a strong house will be against it.Or do you intend to make a child with another niece, making me a famous niece?Thinking so far, with a grouper, I wonder if I can not think so right now, and I have a wry smile.¡°... let him keep an eye on his future movement¡±¡°I¡¯m getting lost¡±Just at that time, a knocking noise was heard from the door and Sebas came in.¡°Mydy. Lyle and Dida who had been to the east have returned.¡±¡°It¡¯s good. ... I¡¯m sorry I¡¯m tired, but could I ask you to just report?¡±¡°I was about toe here as soon as I gave the guards instructions for post-processing.¡±¡°Yes, I understand, thank you.¡±Ten minutester, I heard knocking again.When I was allowed to enter, it was Lyle, Dida and mother who came in.¡°mother!?¡±¡°After a long time, Iris¡±I just made a loud voice to the person of the day.Well, though, we are the only one on this asion, so it¡¯s fine if you say it¡¯s fine.¡°Why, here?¡±...... Speaking of that, I still remember.It was more than a dozen days ago that the mother brought in the Anderson fort guard.I do not know at all the mother¡¯s trend after that.Is the expression that the idea did not reach so far appropriate?¡°Hey, mother ... in the east with the people of the Anderson fort guards?¡±I think it is a question that has no surprise.However, I remembered the words of mother.I was told that I always call my mother, but ....¡°It¡¯s not together, because I took me to the east¡±After all, was it ......! And, I feel insider.No way, who can imagine that Mother directly crawls on the battlefield?¡°Don¡¯t you get hurt .... Why is mother ...¡±Didaughed outughing for the first time in my life.Lyle and Tanya areughing sideways.I had no idea why I couldugh at this timing.¡°Hime, the strength of my wife¡¯s sword is amazing. It is much stronger than us.¡±¡°...?¡±¡°Sorry, yes. And themanding ability of soldiers is also great.¡±I was wondering what kind of joke Dida said.However, thinking stops for a moment for the word that Lyle continues to say.¡°You¡¯ve taken a long time ago. You already told Iris, right? I was aiming to be a soldier, so if you have been training with a soldier at your father¡¯s ce, you have a little experience in the battlefield. There is only one.Mother¡¯s words saidughing whileughing were rather close to Todome for me.What kind of situation is it to just make a face on the battlefield?When questions came to me one after another, my mind was confused without thinking.However, while looking at the smile of my mother, I felt that those things that I had in mind seem to be good, and I start to calm down.¡°... Left? Mothers and Mrs. Anderson, thank you very much for helping me protect the Almeria Duke¡¯s lords.¡±¡°Iris. I don¡¯t want to thank you, because I¡¯m also a member of the Almeria Dukes. ... But yes. I¡¯ll tell the words to everyone in the Anderson family.¡±¡°Thank you for your consideration¡±After lowering my head to my mother again, I direct my gaze to Lyle and Dida.¡°Thanks to both of us and to all who came to the eastern part as guards. Thank you very much foring back safely, really ... it was really good.¡±I also knew by news that they had won and that they were safe.However, if you look at it with this eye, you can still feel it and the eye gets wet.¡°I was really d that you were there .... I can not thank you for supporting me on my side.¡±Though the feeling I want to convey overflows from the depths of my heart, it doesn¡¯t be a word.I feel even frustrating that I can notmunicate well.¡°It¡¯s a shameless word.¡±Lyle told me that with a soft smile.¡°The word of the princess is a reward for us more than anything else.¡±Dida¡¯s light-hearted, Iugh too involuntarily.¡°Thank you. ... I have heard that there is a story, but I heard the report¡±Then I will report the number of enemy prisoners of war, the number of allies who got injured, and so on.While listening to them, they were listening to their reports while thinking about the facilities and supplies that they received in advance by Hayama and prepared.¡°... Then, youngdy. I caught the top of the enemy in this case as a captive.¡±¡°The top is the first prince of the Acacia Kingdom¡±In my mother¡¯s words, a shock runs in my heart.¡°Hmm ... ...... First Prince is at the forefront?¡±The idea of ??...... is honestly big.It is a form that doubts mother¡¯s words, but themon sense that has been cultivated up to now did not immediately affirm it.Why is it that the first prince who is the royal family is mixed with the advance party who mes the other country?However, suddenly, an idea came into my mouth.¡°Oh ... maybe¡±¡°... Did you notice something?¡±Mother responded to my brow.¡°A little bit, I havee up with something¡±¡°Tell me, Iris. It¡¯s better to share and share your thoughts on this matter.¡±¡°Yes .... Mr. Kaadir, who offered me a marriage, is the third prince. And now, as in the Acacia Kingdom, as in our country a little while ago, he seems to be fighting for the throne under the water, so he is just that I¡¯m in the middle of it. ¡°¡°You often check the secrets of the Acacia Kingdom, so what is that?¡±¡°The second prince relinquishes the right to take over the throne because of his weak body. ... So, if there is something in the first prince, he will be the first ce to take over the right to take over the throne.¡±¡°Mydy. In other words, how did Kadil work on this matter?¡±At Tanya¡¯s question, I shook my head.¡°I don¡¯t know so much. The truth is that it is the current king who cuddled with the Twilight country, or Kaadir, but I¡¯m clear about this. Or I¡¯m going to get the king¡¯s seat right away. ¡°¡°In the story of the first prince, it seems that the current king has conspired with the Twile country.¡±Soon, my mother said so.¡°I see. On the contrary, if the person took over the throne, there may be room for discussion.¡±¡°... But, Lady. It may be said that he offered to marry, and he wanted to be here for a long time, so if it were, he would have won the seat of the next king. There is also the possibility of taking the army and attacking again ... ¡°¡°Aside from the current king, I think I do not need it if I was in the position of Kaadir.¡±¡°... why?¡±¡°Whether the Kingdom of Tasmeria wins, or the Kingdom of Twice, will win ... It is difficult to maintain the rule when Almeria Duchess is acquired. It will be surrounded by the enemy or other countries around the world. There is some kind of secrecy with them, but considering the geographical factors, it will eventually be broken ... ...... The Acacia Kingdom is located at a distance from the sea? It¡¯s too expensive to send in resources and people, so it¡¯s a bit of a gain, but I think it would be better to be a good business partner in another country ... ¡±¡°I see. Aside from whether he thinks so, I think Iris¡¯s idea is a fair story. Unfortunately, the current king has followed the story of the Twill country, but the man¡¯s idea of ??Kaadir is I do not know the contrary, but if a man who is trying to get the throne carefully in this way, there should be room for negotiations if he could show his advantage. ¡°¡°Yes, mother.¡±For now, I and my guards who came with me from the Anderson family will stay here for a while. I will not heal their injuries, and I will see them a little bit. Please give me a call and give me ¡°I immediately hear the mother¡¯s suggestion.Honest mothers and their presence are very encouraging.¡°... Tanya. Arrange for interrogation of the first prince¡±¡°I¡¯m getting lost¡±
Chapter 247 - Threat
Threat
(TL: The first prince¡¯s sister Leticia, Iris brother Bern and Rudy... From Bern¡¯s view)
The news that the Almeria Duke sessfully repulsed the Acacia Kingdom army quickly spread and reached the capital city.
¡°... Your territory is safe for a while. No, Bern?¡±
¡°Yeah, it really is. But there is a possibility that a follow-up woulde, We can¡¯t foretell¡±
¡°But it is difficult for the Acacia Kingdom to move the army and supplies at this moment because of the war with the Twil¡¯s country. They need to defend the borders. Oh.... The situation of our country is so dire that we have to leave every opening to luck, I¡¯m sad. ¡±
(TL: they can¡¯t protect even if they want)
Leticia exhales a heavy sigh.
¡°... is it so tough?¡±
¡°Yes. Above all, the issue with the supplies for the army is the most serious at the moment. By distributing the supplies procured by my brother, I managed to get out of the urgent problem, but there is almost no surplus to get through the war. A war requires huge quantities of money, and the consumption of supplies is heavy. Even if with the issue of personnel recruitment we can manage somehow, the supplies and funds can not keep up with the expansion of the military campaign.
I also had a heavy sigh.
...... I am a member of the Almeria Dukedom, but at the same time I y an important role in national affairs.
It is not possible to return just because your house is suffering a crisis, as it¡¯s in a remote ce. And I¡¯m reluctant to move to the Almeria Dukedom because of my duties in the capital city.
That¡¯s why I¡¯m wondering if, at this time, I can somehow manage to help the country win if we solve the urgent issues with the military campaign ... but the reality is tough.
¡°The Almeria Dukedom is great. In addition to responding to the request for help from my brother in thest disaster, she also supported the hunger stricken people who migrated to her territory and overcame this problem. ¡±
¡°Yes. I just admire my sister and those around her.¡±
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right. ... I do not know what the Almeria Duke¡¯s family thinks, but as a country, I think that she¡¯s greatly valuable.¡±
¡°From our side, it is desirable to solve quickly the problem with supplies and human resources. My sister also wanted an early solution. Somehow I would like to make use of her ties with the Acacia Kingdom and prepare a seat for negotiations.¡±
¡°But... that¡¯s for Iris to decide. I wonder what Rudy thinks?¡±
¡°... Well, I¡¯m worried about how to bring the negotiations with the Acacia Kingdom, who will speak with them, and what could be negotiated in order for them to support us and bring a ceasefire with the Twil¡¯s country.¡±
¡°If you think about previous cases, we need to select a few people from foreign affairs and legal departments and make a team. They would have to do the negotiations. But ... ¡±
¡°It¡¯s difficult. In fact, all neighboring countries know of the war we have with the Twil¡¯s country and the internal disaster we suffered before. From that, they understand the inside of our country to a certain extent. So.. to have a favorable negotiation with them will be difficult.¡±
¡°Indeed¡±
Leticia opened her mouth again.
¡°I¡¯ll tell my decision to the court people ... I think that the best would be to leave the case to the Almeria Duke. Of course, before making a formal decree, I¡¯ll ask my brother and see if he¡¯s ok with my decision. ¡±
¡°... No, it¡¯s an agreement between countries. That¡¯s why leaving it to a duke¡¯s house .... There will be a lot of bacsh from other officials, too¡±
Leticia can not hide the color of surprise from her eyes.
¡°Isn¡¯t information of a country important for getting a bargain at the negotiations table? Above all, it is necessary to let the talented intelligence agents find out the real situation of the Acacia Kingdom in order to find the bargain for the negotiations.¡±
Rudy was also supporting Leticia¡¯s suggestion of leaving the decision to the Almeria Duke.
First of all, Iris has been in contact with the royal family of the Acacia Kingdom, and even was proposed by them. We think that she can y a big role in the negotiations, Second, the Almeria Duke has gained huge profits by trading with the Acacia¡¯s kingdom, and for the Acacia¡¯s Kingdom, the Almeria Duke has more value, more than the country itself, Third, Ms. Iris said that she has highly capable intelligence agents. We should work on this issue, probably under the direction of Iris. And we need to examine the thoughts of the Acacia kingdom towards this war and our country. Maybe this time the investigation has already started when the marriage proposal reached her ears. Fourth, though this is the most important, how will we change the situation of our country regarding the urgent needs with this negotiation? What kind of solution woulde up from this meeting?, And is it not unjust to bring this problem to the Almeria Duke to solve? However, there was no preparation for what happened and the situation onsite where the attack is not known to us as we have not intervened. Our understanding of what happened is just scratching the surface... It¡¯s hard to imagine what bacshes wille if we manage this with our current knowledge on the situation.
We swear in favor of that option... the three of us said in unison.
¡°But.. the other families views that wille after this decision... are not good... In addition to having strong financial strength and talented human resources, the Almeria Duke also has enough military power to repel an army. ¡±
While saying so, Leticia sighed.
¡°Bern and Rudy are rtives of the Almeria Duke, but I trust you. But to be honest, the royal family and court officials fear that Almeria Duke has great power. ¡±
Bern body responded slightly at that mention.
¡°Originally, the King... Since the time my grandmother ruled, had the Almeria Duke as one of the noble powers, and was concerned about it. ... But at the same time, the Duke of Almeria is the most noble house among the nobles, understanding the responsibilities of the aristocrats, and making great contributions to the country, hence the Duke of Almeria has been left alone until now. but......¡±
¡°... I know that it¡¯s difficult to ask you this... but would you please tell me if someday you decide to take action to reduce the power of the Almeria Duke?¡±
Leticia smiled at my request.
¡± The Almeria Duke has be too strong ... so the royal family will have to take actions regarding that matter from now on. ¡±
We didn¡¯t thought that would be the answer, I. ... and Rudy opened our eyes surprised.
¡°We already gave a lot of trouble to the Almeria Duke, due to the policies taken by my second brother and his mother Queen Elis. We didn¡¯t protect the Almeria Duke, but rather treated it like the enemy, and even harassing it when collecting supplies. Impressive... Honestly, if I¡¯m Iris, I¡¯m afraid that this country who is the only cause of harm for me, will be stumped on the ground. If.. I have the same power as a country, I would stump the country that¡¯s for sure. And, the country is in trouble if there is no Almeria Duke but the Almeria duke will not be in trouble even if there is no country.
The problem lies in that there are many nobles who do not understand it yet. ¡±
¡°Leticia ... I swear on my family¡¯s honor that the Duke of Almeria is never going to rebel against the country.¡±
¡°Yeah, Bern. I know that, and you¡¯re telling the truth, the Almerica Duke is dedicating everything to this country. So, I don¡¯t doubt the Almeria Duke... but a pure power rtionship is so. ¡±
I and Rudy had an indescribable expression on our faces.
¡°If you and the other royals lock the Almeria state down and break its current state, the country will miss a source of reliable and stable tax revenue. And If you dismantle the territory, and remove the power of the Almeria duke, you will see the power of the people who are united under it at once, and you know that it is a sword that can cut down the royals of this country... The Almeria Duke has a more advancedw, tax system, and living standards than the capital city, and it¡¯s impossible to raise the country to the same level as that of Almeria Duke immediately even if concentrating all our efforts on it. I think that it would be beneficial for the country to give some degree of discretion to the Almeria Duke as a special zone rather than going against it or trying to remove its power. ¡±
A voice of refusal did not rise anymore at that statement.
.............
After the end of the meeting...
¡°Bern, Rudy, lets get going, there¡¯s a ce I have to show you...¡±
¡°... Well, lets get going...¡±
¡°... By the way, why are we heading to the tower now?¡±
When Rudy asked, Leticia smiled slightly.
¡°To see the end of this story, we have to fix the trajectory until the end so everything goes well for the winner, and it¡¯s not overturned by something wrong midway.¡±
Rudy and Bern both turned their heads to Leticia¡¯s words.
¡°Rudy. Your father told you to stay here today only because of this important deal. Are you ready?¡±
Leticia asked with a smile quietly.
However, I felt that there was a bottomless enthusiasm emanating from her about this thing she was talking about.
ording to the words of Leticia, Rudy, who was originally an aplice and escort, was supposed to take part on this.
¡°You¡¯ll know what all this is about when the timees. I want you to remain with me because I trust you. ¡±
¡°I¡¯m prepared from the beginning. Because this sword is not adorned with ornaments, but for Leticia¡¯s use.¡±
¡°Bern, please don¡¯t say anything about what you will see in the near future, alright?¡±
¡°... Okay... This road is tiring..¡±
I entered a room being led by Leticia.
It was a room with no bookshelf, just walls.
Chapter 248 - Edward’s Death
Edward¡¯s Death¡°There are various traps and tricks everywhere in the royal pce. This is also one of those. I will show the trick this time because it is a necessity.¡±Those were Leticia¡¯s words.After arriving at the destination, she pulled a book from the bookcase ced in the wall and pushed the protruding part that was hidden behind it.Then, the bookshelf opened like a door.¡°Now, shall we go?¡±Leticia walked in without hesitation, and started going down the dark stairs leading to the basement.¡°There are many royal people in the country history who have done things in the dark. They used this crevice in the wall to avoid the public¡¯s eye and went to an inessible ce where people could not get close to. The ce we¡¯re headed to right now is exactly that type of ce. ¡°We exited the aisle and went straight ahead.And at the end of the not-so-long road, there was a staircase leading up again.¡°Please push the third big stone from the right upwards¡±We climbed the stairs, but it was a dead end. Only a door remained in front.Rudy changed ces with Leticia, and opened the door as instructed.As soon as the door was opened, light came in from above.When Rudy passed through the door, there was a narrow stone space.There are only solid doors and long spirals that seem to be at that spot.¡°Now, let¡¯s climb the stairs a little more¡±Leticia takes the lead again and starts climbing the stairs.¡°Maybe ... is this a tower?¡±I reached the middle of the staircase and opened my mouth.¡°Yes, yes. This is a tower to imprison a high-ranking person thatmits a crime. And considering the original use, I think there is another door to ess it other than the official entrance. But ... well, as I mentioned earlier, I guess some royals used it for shadowy purposes.¡±Leticia said so,ughing hard.Herplexion is slightly fatigued from climbing the long staircase.When we reached the top of the stairs, there was a small space.That small room was divided into two spaces...The three of us gathered together and looked at the scene.The room first half of the space was covered with a wall that let us see the other side while we remain hidden behind it, and the other half was an inner room surrounded by a grid.And there was Yuri Noir inside the grid... in the dark, sitting on the ground.¡°... Leticia, this is ...¡±Rudy asked in a low voice without concealing his confusion. Leticia put a forefinger in front of her mouth, signaling him to not speak.As we silently watched from behind the wall for a while, the room suddenly became quite noisy.And a person appeared together with the noise. It was Edward, who should have been confined in another prison.¡°Yuri! I came to help you!¡±She dimly looks at him that is approaching the grid with a voice of love and hate.¡°... how did youe here?¡±On the other hand, Yuri asked him without emotion.¡°This person has freed me. ... You too, are free from now on.¡±A well-dressed man stood behind Edward.I and Rudy opened our eyes at the sight of the familiar man.The second prince was not directly involved in the case, so he received a light punishment by the Supreme Court.And behind them were the two knights who should guard the entrance of the tower.¡°Stop.¡±She looked down to Edward, who squatted down to open the grid, and said so in a cold voice.Edward, who has already opened the door, looks up to her astonished.¡°What¡¯s up? Yuri. There is nothing to be afraid of. After fleeing from here, we can hide some time and prepare aeback. We¡¯ll take back the throne. ¡°She smiled, but her expression was not clear.Rather sheughed as if drowning in sorrow.¡°You don¡¯t know? He¡¯s not willing to help me anymore,¡±¡°You may not believe it right away, but it¡¯s possible to take back the throne Yuri. First of all, let¡¯s leave here ...¡±¡°If I leave here, I will be killed in a second. By him and hispanions. To maintain the secret.¡±¡°Yuri, that¡¯s not true! They are the people who helped us. Anyway, let¡¯s get out. Believe me.¡±¡°They need you. Because you still have a use for them. The only way they can regain the power is to sit you on the throne, but I am useless now. I am in their way now.Ah....I wonder if I can¡¯t escape my fate as the woman who has a blood rtionship with the Twil¡¯s country... I wonder if I never will be able to be only a woman named Yuri.If you sit on the throne, I¡¯ll lose all value for them, because they won¡¯t be able to send their daughters to your side if I¡¯m there.¡±¡°Yuri. That¡¯s entirely wrong. By all means ... please let¡¯s go¡±¡°Yuri, the only moment to escape is now. I¡¯m hoping to remove some important officials from Prince Alfred¡¯s hands, because we need to erase them before I sit on the throne.¡±Yuriughed and said in a clear tone.¡°... First of all, there is no need for me to help the people of this country, including you, because this country is nearing its end, and there are others who can help me too.¡±The man who followed Edward screamed of fear at the words she saidughingly.¡± Prince Edward!! You wanted to help her, because she¡¯s your beloved one, but ... still she is connected to the Twil¡¯s country. She deserves this. She must not be the person at your side.¡±¡°No, don¡¯t say that... Yes, she¡¯s in such dire situation, but that¡¯s not her fault. She has spoken like that only because she¡¯s emotionally unstable now. Yuri, I guess that¡¯s your decision? Even if we protect you from anyone who tries to harm you, you¡¯ll note with us...Yuri responds nothing to Edward¡¯s question.She just returned a cold look.¡°Edward-sama! You are being deceived. Although you originally could have taken the throne without having to pass through such a situation as the present one, everything came to be like this because this person was a traitor of the country. It will be a matter of time before she destroys you. Please wake up now. ¡°The moment Edward¡¯s entourage said that, one of the knights behind him drew a sword and was approaching her.Another knight holds Edward down so he can¡¯t rescue her.But in front of this situation she was just looking quietly with dimly cold eyes.¡°Stop!¡±The moment the sword reaches her ... Edward shook off the knight¡¯s hand and broke in between the sword and her....... It was at that moment.That with a dull sound, Edward was pierced by the sword.Quietness dominates the field as if time had stopped.The knight who was holding the sword became so unsettled and his hands shivered so much that he eventually let go of the sword.The sound of the fall to the ground of the knight¡¯s body and the sword resonates.And at the same time, Edward, painted in red fell on the spot.She saw the red blood flowing from his body with surprise, but at the next moment he smiled and returned the look up at Yuri.¡°... Yuri ...¡±Edward, even when he fell, reached out to be at her side.At this sight, the light returns to her eyes, which had been dimly lit up until now.¡°Why ... why did youe to me?¡±She asks shouting.¡°For you too, I am nothing more than luggage! Like them, I¡¯m a tool for you too ... You¡¯re also a noble? So why ??!!¡±At that question he smiled while blood flowed from his mouth.¡°... I promised, did I not?¡±¡°I will always protect you from harms way...¡± He smiled warmly while speaking softly to her.In the first ce, she would not fall into such a situation if it were not that Edward came with them ... but still.Still, he was the only one who really wanted to protect her.
Chapter 249 - Separation
Separation
(TL: Yuri¡¯s thoughts...)
A foolish person ....
Iughed at him.
Why is he so pure and so stupid ... not quite like royal family at all.
... That¡¯s why I targeted him to enter the royal family... because he was the most stupid one.
Anyway, he never had any real status in the royal pce.
I also destroyed the only way for him to be king.
Such as those approaching him, the only ones here now are those who have lost their status as well.
Attracted only at his blood.
The ground of the first prince is secured now. (TL: His foundation is firm, so no others can overthrow him)
I was able to seize the royal pce once, at the start... thinking about it now, it was surprising that everything went so smooth in the beginning.
Thinking about the throne now... the possibility that it would have fallen into wrong hands was not zero, but even if it is insulting, because we¡¯re the ones creating that risk, I really hope it never happens.
I think... that he was an important idiot on story, but I also think that the old men he brought here are idiots.
...... No, I am the same as them.
Surely, Divan has abandoned me. He won¡¯te.
In the royal pce, the eyes of the first prince reach every corner, and there is no room for the Twil¡¯s people to sneak into.
Because Twil¡¯s spies have already been captured.
Under such circumstances, Divan will not waste his efforts on me.
He has more important things.
Still... I was hoping he woulde to my rescue... but that possibility is zero
I am also a foolish person.
...... If they point their swords at me here, I¡¯d have to die.
But it is also exciting to die now.
I¡¯m really tired...
...... To live.
Even though, he... Edward got here to help me.
He prioritized me over his own safety.
His true feelings shook me.
No one helped me.
There was no one to protect me.
Everyone used me and left me.
My mother cried all those years over her lost love, hated that she couldn¡¯t be with his love and never cared for me.
My dad also easily left my mother and me, and used me when convenient.
Divan raised me, gave me all the knowledge I needed to survive, but he too was one of those who approached me to use me and disposed of me after I was no longer deemed useful.
But, Edward ... only him was true to me... only him was trying to protect me even after I no longer hold any value.
Why? ...... Why couldn¡¯t I distinguish who loved me? That is a stupid question now....
He was always saying... ¡°I love you.¡±
¡°Let¡¯s always be together.¡± And that he wants to protect me...
Every time I heard those words, I became insane.
In my head it turned out to be ¡°I will throw you away if you be useless¡±.
But it was different.
Because he put his words into action until his death.
The moment I realized that, I felt something warm flowing into my heart.
¡°Idiot ... you really are an idiot¡±
That¡¯s why Iugh maniacally.
From my eyes, big drop of tears spill out.
I bend down and grabbed his hand that had fallen on the cold floor.
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right.¡±
He was breathless and pale, but joyfully smiling, ... and he was exhausted.
¡°... really, a fool¡±
I squeezed his hand, which was heavy, and cold.
... And at the same time, suddenly, a woman who is not from this ce appeared.
Edward¡¯s followers were also surprised at that moment, as she appeared from the stone wall where there was no door.
¡°Good luck, Yuri Noir¡±
Ignoring their existence, the woman called out to me.
But I ignored her and hold on to Edward¡¯s cold hands, which will never move again.
After sighing, the woman looked around the room.
Chapter 250 - Edwards Death II
Edward¡¯s Death II
(TL: from Iris brother point of view)
¡°Even though he was imprisoned, Edward is still a royal. Their sins of having harmed a royal are so heavy that I don¡¯t think they can escape death penalty.¡±
Leticia was smiling.
On the other hand, the three men trembled.
¡°Oh, I¡¯m just saying... I supposed you guys already knew...¡±
Two knights ran out to escape this ce before we imprison them.
But in the direction they ran away, Rudy was ahead and blocked their escape route.
¡°Don¡¯t you dare...!¡±
They pointed their swords at Rudy, who blocks their way.
Rudy also pulled his sword quietly.
¡°... Lady Leticia¡±
He said, but his words didn¡¯t hold any meaning...
Yet, Leticia grinned with a big smile as if she understood everything.
At that moment, Rudy took a step towards them.
And ughtered in one swift swing of his sword.
...... It was a dead end.
Such an act as if to show the difference in power.
Leticia looked at it without changing her expression.
Yuri is indifferent.
On this asion, the person who showed the most reaction ... Was an elder who followed Edward.
He shakes like a falling leaf, and gets frozen on the spot.
¡°Why ... why are you ...¡±
¡°Oh, I appeared here so suddenly even after you bribed me... but you recognized who I am in an instant.¡±
Leticia, smiled like a mischievous child.
¡°You¡¯re kidding. Why... did you appear here today?!¡±
¡°No ...! This can¡¯t be!¡±
The men show astonishment on their faces.
¡°I knew your movements early on, I just leave it be for the time being.¡±
¡°If so, did you mean that ... you were expecting this to happen?¡±
¡°No, I didn¡¯t think that my brother would try to free Yuri. Well ... that saved time and effort. Rudy, catch these people.¡±
¡°......but......¡±
¡°Rudy, it¡¯s fine. We¡¯ll be the only ones here if you take these people away. Pleasee and pick me up after you finish with it.¡±
Rudy took the people who were dismayed on the floor and took them out of the tower. The men have already lost all expectations for winning, so they didn¡¯t put any resistance.
What is left is to bury Edward and imprison Yuri again, who is currently sitting at his side without moving.
I¡¯m embarrassed that I can only look in this situation, and Leticia who is silent on the spot.
¡°... soon¡±
Yuri whispers in a small voice.
¡°First, you said that what happened saved you time. Did you originally intend to kill Ed?¡±
¡°... Oh, you didn¡¯t think you were good enough to continue using my brother right?¡±
¡°......!¡±
Yuri¡¯s face was distorted by Leticia¡¯s question.
¡°Good, answer ......!¡±
¡°... I think he should be executed sooner orter even if you didn¡¯t give a hand, but ... yes. I was going to do it¡±
Yuri¡¯s astonishing expression is drawn by Leticia¡¯s ruthless words.
¡°... How could you! He is your brother!¡±
¡°We have never seen or talked before ... but it is true.¡±
¡°If so, why...!¡±
¡°It is necessary.¡±
In response to Yuri¡¯s fierceness, Leticia answers calmly.
¡°If I keep this brother alive, chaos will ensue. If this brotherter tries to start a rebellion like the man mentioned earlier, it would be unnecessary trouble.... this country can¡¯t endure a civil war Yuri. Didn¡¯t you want to destroy this country? You were trying to achieve your purpose no matter how much blood flowed. Is it not? ¡±
¡°... you and me arepletely different! You have sacrificed even those who are connected to you through blood¡±
¡°Yes, but... I¡¯m a royal. If it¡¯s necessary to protect this country, I would let my heart turn stone cold¡±
¡°......!¡±
¡°Leticia, thank you for waiting¡±
Just in time, Rudy came back.
Behind him are several knights.
¡°Oh, it¡¯s early.¡±
¡°I handed over the rebels to the guards and came back¡±
¡°... Well, very good, now bring Yuri back to jail. And then bring my brother with you to proceed with the burial.¡±
¡°... Bern, Rudy. I will return. Good luck, Yuri.¡±
Yuri was shouting something.
But Leticia turned away from her and ignored it.
Me and Rudy followed her soon after.
A new whistle soundes down from the stairs.
But unlike when we went up, no one speaks now.
¡°...Leticia¡±
Never mind it, I speak to her.
¡°What is it, Bern¡±
¡°Are you aware that Prince Alfred will be angry at this, and you participated in this matter?¡±
¡°Yes, and no¡±
Leticia¡¯s answer is so confusing.
¡°My brother wanted to get rid of them. When hees back, he¡¯s going to get rid of them. But he will carry the guilt of having killed his brother, so I want to reduce the risk just in case he bes soft, now that my brother is on the battlefield. ¡±
¡°why?¡±
She smiled as if in trouble.
¡°Why do you ask why? ... Are you scared?¡±
I went down the stairs and went out of the tower.
Despite the gloomy atmosphere just before, the outside was dazzling and sunny.
But our atmosphere remains the same as before.
¡°I just want to know. Why did you decide to proceed with your n even when the blood was dripping from your palms?¡±
At my words, she stopped and looked at her hand as surprised.
...... She was not aware of it herself.
Blood was dripping from her palm.
While Rudy smiles, she ties her hand with a cloth from her dress so that she can stop the bleeding.
¡°Why do you want to shoulder such a heavy burden?¡±
She looked firm at first.
However, she soon opened her shivering lips with self-restraint.
¡°... I can not forgive you,¡±
¡°I decided to act that way. Everything is my fault. I feel guilty... ¡±
¡°... And you still chose to act that way? ¡±
¡°Yes, I can¡¯t stop anymore. This is the way of a King. But ...¡±
For a moment she closed her mouth again.
¡°... I want to do the least I can to help this country. I can¡¯t help it, the situation required this decision. I¡¯m not regretting it.¡±
She said with a smile on her face.
¡°... Rudy. Please take care of that elder brother and bury him.¡±
¡°Are you sure?¡±
¡°There¡¯s no need to proceed with a public ceremony nor exposition. That man¡¯s testimony can certainly prove that brother is dead.
¡°No. This is good. I¡¯m relieved. An exposition or public ceremony would most probably break you at this stage.¡±
¡°Yeah ..., probably¡±
Upon arriving at Leticia¡¯s private room, Rudy immediately left to execute her instructions.
She sits in a chair, as if she is tired.
¡°Shall we bring you something?¡±
I took care of her like that.
¡°No, I don¡¯t want anything now.¡±
While denying it, she exhales heavily.
¡°... I¡¯ll ask you questions that are difficult to answer. If you don¡¯t want to answer, just say so. What did you think about your brother¡¯s death?¡±
¡°I thought about a lot of things... My memories of my brother, the state of the country while he had power... and all I got to know about him..¡±
She clearly speaks of her thoughts without wasting a single word.
¡°I was lucky. ... thanks to the people around me showing me the wide world ... If not, I would have been his position. ¡±
¡°... That¡¯s right¡±
¡°Sympathy, regret, but I can¡¯t allow myself to stop either, because to enjoy good luck simply is to look away from my sins. I bear a responsibility towards this country. ¡±
She closed her eyes and seriously listened to my words.
¡°Why did you asked. Are we not going the same way?¡±
¡°I dare you say it again.¡±
Sheughed heartily.
¡°That¡¯s right. First, let¡¯s get back to government affairs.¡±
These are thest chapters.. we¡¯re nearing the end of the novel =) be awaiting that the history takes a sudden change after this =D
Chapter 251 - Mourning
Koushaku Ch 251 ¨C Mourning
¡°Did Prince Edward die ...?¡±
I thought in vain.
Edward lost the political struggle... It was unavoidable that someday he would be executed.
But I¡¯m yet still surprised at the sudden news.
Memories of good times spent with hime to my head.
But.. only negative emotions about him should have remained right? Then why I¡¯m only remembering the good times?
¡°Is it to set free the dead from grudges?¡±
It was Merida who gave an answer to my question.
I took a break from government affairs. I was somehow forced by Sebas that pulled me off my desk, to rest.
And while I was testing the new developed sweets from Merida, Tanya got the news of Edward¡¯s death.
¡°Even if you¡¯re an unfeeling person, a grudge has no value. It¡¯s better to rece it with good memories rather than keep holding on to it. It¡¯s mostly for the one who keeps living. The object of the grudge is unaffected by it, but the one with the grudge gets drowned by those hard feelings. You can¡¯t be happy unless you let it go.¡±
¡°Yes.. I understand¡±
Merida¡¯s words echoed very loud in my bewildered mind.
I used to love him in the past. That¡¯s for sure.
And that¡¯s why I hated him.
When everything fell apart, I felt emptiness.
And everything is gone now.
asionally it hurts my heart, but I think it¡¯s good to let everything go.
He was just a bother if I think about it calmly.
An obstacle who was hostile to me and attacked me unterally.
I remember the anger from that, but his very existence at the start was good for me.
I even get a feeling of mercy when I think about the start.
Although he was hostile to me, I don¡¯t think I cared about it so much... maybe mostly because I¡¯m not the original Iris.
Now... everything seems to be from a long time ago.
The past is said to be beautified ... it may be true.
As a result of my fading emotions, I just miss the past.
¡°Mydy, I have one more report .... Can I say it now?¡±
Tanya embarrassed, asked me.
¡°Hmm, I¡¯m sorry ... keep going.¡±
¡°A letter has been sent from Princess Leticia¡±
¡°Well, from Leticia?¡±
I received the letter, and immediately checked the contents.
It was a neat and beautiful writing.
Suddenly, I remember her... who I met by chance in the city.
Clear eyes and dazzling golden hair with a fresh green color like a peridot, simr to Dean.
Those two really look good in the sun, like a princess and a prince.
But the impression they give is very different ... I find the wrinkles in my forehead forming as I proceed reading cautiously, at the very realistic content of the letter.
¡°... how is it?¡±
¡°It¡¯s about the leftovers from the issue with the Acacia Kingdom... She leaves it to my decision on how to proceed with it.¡±
Both Tanya and Merida looked astonished.
That¡¯s the expected reaction.
This case is too big a matter to be appointed to one local lord.
That is because it is at the national level.
¡°I know that she has the authority to leave it in my hands. I heard that Leticia is engaged in political affairs as an assistant to Prince Alfred, but she¡¯s has already surpassed the level of an assistant. Shepletely took Prince Alfred¡¯s ce. ¡±
¡°... Is that Leticia¡¯s ability? Otherwise, the lords would have made amotion by now.¡±
¡°Yeah. It seems that she¡¯s inplete control of the government and all nobility.¡±
¡°But, it¡¯s good, right now, mydy is in control of this matter... There¡¯s no one better at negotiating than mydy.¡±
¡°You think too highly of me¡±
Shortly after that, I received the news from Tanya that Kaadil had begun to carry out the affairs of government instead of the old king.
Everything went as expected, but the time was a little earlier than expected?
It was announced at the Acacia¡¯s Kingdom and abroad that the old king¡¯s death has suddenly been caused by illness, but of course, an illness at the same time as
Kaadir was aiming to take the throne? What lucky timing.
Most probably what happened is that Kaadir ughtered the former king, aiming for the opportunity given when the first prince was imprisoned abroad.
Indeed, he¡¯s a brilliant mind.
I feel like human roots are the same even though cultures and customs differ.
¡± I will do my best for the territory after being appointed to deal with the aftermath.¡±
¡°Hey, my Lady. Is it just for the territory?¡±
Merida asked whileughing happily.
¡°Yes, yes. All my actions are only for the territory. Never for the country. Let¡¯s say that Leticia understands me well.¡±
¡°... what do you mean?¡±
¡°What I have done for the territoryes back to bring benefits for the kingdom. So, as it was written in the letter... I can do it freely ...¡±
¡°Hey ... then, Princess Leticia has also acknowledged the power of thedy?¡±
¡°Is not thedy better than the Almeria¡¯s Duke himself already?¡±
Please have some discretion, so I don¡¯t feel weird.
Such intention was seen through.
¡°Well, that¡¯s fine. Would you like to coordinate a meeting with Kaadir?¡±
¡°Yes¡±
¡°Thank you. Please continue to report if there¡¯s anything more¡±
¡°I¡¯m going outside to arrange the meeting. Please if you could excuse me my Lady.¡±
¡°Speaking of reports ... What is the current state of the war with the Twil¡¯s country?¡±
¡°It seems that it has changed dramatically after Prince Alfred entered the front line. ¡±
¡°Well ... the rebels were ovee by the Tasmeria kingdom?¡±
¡°Yeah, his speech, the supplies provided as a demonstration of power, and then a victory over the soldiers of the Twil¡¯s country based on detailed tactics ... everything
ovepped exquisitely and won the hearts of the indecisive people. ¡±
¡°It¡¯s quite a bit of.. disapproving.¡±
¡°I received the reports from a local. In fact, this reportes after we give him a little payment for the information... ¡±
¡°Well ...! Fufu, that was as expected¡±
¡°Yes, but we could confirm what he said was true.¡±
¡°I wonder if he¡¯s not only a political strategist genius, but also a military genius. I also wonder what kind of speech he made.¡±
¡°I listened to it, but I don¡¯t remember the details ... sorry.¡±
¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m just worried about him, but ... yes. I hope we win the war.¡±
¡°I agree.¡±
¡°Thank you, Tanya¡±
¡°You¡¯re wee mydy.¡±
At that time, Tanya went away called by other servants.
I again retake the testing of the confectionery served by Merida.
¡°Oh ... this is delicious.¡±
The vor spread in the mouth was a soft sweetness.
¡°It¡¯s good. I¡¯m wondering if it could be distributed to the soldiers who fought on the frontline and the workers in the eastern part of the territory that recently suffered the attack.¡±
¡°Ehh...?¡±
¡°The costs has been reduced at thest minute, and costs doesn¡¯tpare to people¡¯s lives. Well, people ... can survive if they have a bare minimum, but is it really like this? Sometimes, they need more of an emotional support from a gesture. That¡¯s why I think I¡¯m going to give my best tomorrow.¡±
¡°Yeah .... did you think about it on your own?¡±
¡°I ...... I thought the recipe alone, but the concept came with the help of Tanya¡±
¡°It¡¯s fine. Immediately, use the funds of the Azura Chamber of Commerce.¡±
¡°I¡¯m surprised ... you decided immediately¡±
¡°Yes, it would be good not only for the image of the territory officers but also for thepany. You should be able to contribute to the society as a tradingpany when management is stable. It will improve the image of the tradingpany. And even if there were no direct benefits, goodes back and something good mighte true? ¡±
¡°Yes, everythinges back ... maybe it is as you said.¡±
Merida turned a bright smile on me.
I am also caught on the emotion and smile back at her.
¡°That¡¯s why Merida. I¡¯ll leave it to you. Thanks.¡±
¡°Okay, My Lady, please excuse me.¡±
I had fun in the afternoon while talking about work.
The support for the dead¡¯s families at the eastern territory attack, the support for the injured, and the adjustment for funding and stockpiling, etc. ... there were many things to do, but everything went smoothly.
Examine, adjust, review while the reports areing up one after another from each relevant department, and decide guidelines.
It seemed impossible at first, but it was possible to get there.
Now that we are reviewing each one of them and adjusting the process and results, it may be important to start preparing the essentials for the meeting and who will be responsible for the negotiations with the Acacia Kingdom to be held from now on.
Even though it was semi-forceful, I am grateful to Sebas ... for helping me with everything.
¡°Sorry, I am sorry. I want to report it as soon as possible.¡±
Tanya came back with a white face...
Chapter 252 - Sudden News
Ch 252 ¨C Sudden News
There is a bad feeling about this.
Anyway, could it be that there was any movement in the Acacia kingdom ... or something unweed happened on the front line with the Twil¡¯s country?
¡°What happened?¡±
¡°We won the war with Twil¡¯s country.¡±
¡°Well ... that¡¯s really good! Why your face...¡±
The good news is not reflected on her face.
Rather it is safe to say that something disastrous happened.
¡°Yes, but Dean is ... Dean is ...¡±
She is scared to say it.
I mean, she must be upset that she him called Dean rather than Prince Alfred.
¡°... We also received news that Dean was killed¡±
In a moment, my world turned ck.
...
¡°...?¡±
I don¡¯t understand her words.
Dead... What did it mean that he dies?
My mind refuses to understand ...
But her words echo over and over again in my head.
¡°... Tanya. what happened to Dean?¡±
At my question, Tanya¡¯s face gets distorted for a moment ... but she immediately removes her expression and opens her mouth.
¡°It¡¯s said that he was killed by a falling arrow.¡±
¡°It¡¯s ...... confirmed?¡±
The noise on my heart don¡¯t let me hear well.
t¡¯s scary to hear her answer.
¡°... Yes. All the subordinates from each direction had simr reports.¡±
And to that answer, my heart was torn apart.
¡°... What a joke? Because of him we won? I never wanted him to go to the frontlines! So, what if the kingdom of Tasmeria has won ...! Why did this happen? Why??! ¡°
With a sense of emptiness and extreme pain, I scream.
¡± ...Why... ¡°
The passion did notst long, though.
I wanted Tanya to tell me it was a lie.
I wanted to deny it as false information.
But when I look at her expression, I can tell.
Because, I have never seen this girl make a face like this.
My mouth shakes uncontrobly, and big drop of tears fall from my eyes.
...... What she told me, above all, I know that it¡¯s an unmistakable fact.
A sense of loss and emptiness ovees me.
With those emotions taking control of me, I lost all strength and was about to fall to the floor.
I quickly cling to my desk, in an attempt to recover.
At the same time, the documents that were on the desk went flying everywhere.
¡°... Lady ...¡±
Tanya was approaching me, who was out of myself, step by step.
...... Stop, don¡¯t get close.
Don¡¯t make me remember it again and again with your face.
My heart screams and my body tries to move backwards.
But as she touched me, I couldn¡¯t move.
¡°... I¡¯m sorry. Let me be alone.¡±
I squeezed the words out my mouth.
Tanya and Merida¡¯s faces got distorted at my reply.
Oh ... don¡¯t make that look. I would like to say ...... I¡¯m fine...
But I couldn¡¯t say it at the end.
I stand up silently and walk out of the room.
Was this... our end?
I regret it so much... I was distracted trying to know if the way I headed was the right path or not.
Everything fades, and even though it¡¯s visible to the eyes, we don¡¯t take it as true, until it happens.
I don¡¯t know what will be of me, I feel like... now all don¡¯t matter anymore.
I walk supporting myself on the walls and get back to my bedroom somehow.
As soon as I opened the door, my strength went away, and I fell to the carpet.
¡°Dean ...¡±
Big drop of tears left my eyes.
How long have I been crying like that?
I was stunned after seeing myself on the mirror but continued sitting on the spot.
When I noticed, the sunset was visible from the window.
...... I intended to rest a little as Iid in the bed.
Oh, but if I don¡¯t get back to work ... such an idea pops up in my head.
However, my body can¡¯t move at all, as if sewed on the spot.
I pulled out strength from no one knows where and sat again.
Speaking of which, every time I fell down exhausted or sick... the first thing I was worried about was work.
However, thanks to Dean¡¯s help, I always managed to manage somehow. More and more memories about hime to my head.
¡°Hey, help me. Dean .... Like all those times ...¡±
Now, that I can¡¯t get up from your loss, help me Dean... to continue without you...
I still have a pale expectation that he might appear suddenly, but ... I know I¡¯m only dreaming.
Even if this is just another moment when I fell, Dean will note this time around.
...... Tanya said it.
Dean is dead.
He was killed by the falling arrows.
He died ... he is no longer in this world.
Wherever I look, it¡¯s a world without Dean.
I¡¯ll never see him again nor talk to him anymore.
Thinking so far, I exhale to calm down my heart.
¡°Oh yeah ...¡±
Tears overflowed again.
No, no, no ...!
I can¡¯t believe that he is gone. I don¡¯t want to believe.
We won the war.
We won the struggle with Edward, as well as the war with the Twil¡¯s country. But why ...!
I pull my hair with all my strength and cry in silence.
I can¡¯t hear his voice anymore.
I can¡¯t see his smile anymore.
...... There is no one else for me out there anymore!
The world turned dark.
Sad, lonely, painful ....
Those feelings one after another afflict me.
My chest is painful. No matter how much it hurts, that feeling has taken root in my
heart and I can¡¯t help it.
The pocket watch on my chest shakes.
I took it out from under my clothes.
I still remember when he handed me this pocket watch.
Gentle and beautiful memories.
¡°Why ... why ...!¡±
A tremendous sense of despair apanied by suffering as if I had lost my body ovees me.
I squeezed it with force.
It¡¯s painful, I don¡¯t want to admit it, and I reached out for the watch as if that could bring me back Dean.
But of course, Dean will nevere back.
His image just floated in the air.
Bitterness is further raised.
I kept crying out emotionally.
Some time passed as I continued crying... I lost all strength once again and fell down.
I get up and tears overflow from my eyes again.
It¡¯s not a dream.
When will I be able to ovee this deep grief?
When will I be able to stand up again?
¡°Dean ... are you here ...?¡±
I hate this world that made me lose the thing that was more important to me than myself, it would have been good if I never came here in the first ce.
A ck emotion erodes my heart and tears spill over again.
When I raised my face, it was getting dark outside.
...... as if it were a reflection of my heart.
A cloudy sky where no stars could be seen.
...... I hope another morning will note.
It is good if a tomorrow doesn¡¯t exist.
... because he is not there.
If he is not there, I can¡¯t stand it.
With this sense of loss, I will have to keep going.
I kept crying and fell again.
Chapter 253 - After his death
Koushaku 253 ¨C After his death
(TL: From Tanya¡¯s side)
I enter her room after knocking a while without answer.
¡°... Tanya.¡±
She barely elevates her head to see me in.
¡°Lady Iris... how are you?¡±
She lowers her head at my question and in a low voice mutters.
¡°I¡¯m okay ...¡±
¡°You can¡¯t say that. It¡¯s so painful to see you, screaming every night his name while suddenly waking up.... I can¡¯t even say that you sleep, it¡¯s just fainting from time to time.
If this condition continues, mydy will fall ill soon.¡±
¡°My condition will be better with time, no worries Tanya¡±
¡°It¡¯s my responsibility. I shouldn¡¯t have told you the information that Dean died ...¡±
I still regret that time.
...... It would have been good if I didn¡¯t report it.
Even if it¡¯s just a postponement of her suffering.
I¡¯ve never seen her like this before.
Whether the man named Edward abandoned her or when the church used her.
At any time, the youngdy worries and immediately takes action.
She shed tears and continued to run looking forward.
... but now ...
She was like an empty shell of her former self.
She sheds tears, faints, sheds tears... and the cycle continues.
I feel like her strength is sipping out until nothing is left.
But I can¡¯t do anything to help her.
This is terrible and frustrating.
...... Instead of protecting thedy, I can only look at her suffering like this ...!
But she shakes her head quietly at my words.
¡°I would havee to know sooner orter anyway.... Because he is the first prince of this country.¡±
She sighed at her words.
¡°But ... I should have been more careful about the moment when to say it. You were very tired after all that happened and I brought in the news that your most loved person had died. Moreover, I was not able tofort mydy. I couldn¡¯t say otherwise when you asked me too...
It seems so painful. I can¡¯t even imagine your suffering and I don¡¯t know how tofort you or help you. Losing someone I love is unimaginable.¡±
¡°......Love?¡±
I suddenly opened my eyes at the unexpected words I said.
In response, Iris is surprised for a moment ... but the next moment, she smiles sadly.
¡°Oh, didn¡¯t you realize until now?¡±
Iris reaction makes me think that I was correct at my statement.
¡°... Is that right? No, that can¡¯t be. You really were in love with the first prince all this time?¡±
I wanted to cry at the thought of it.
¡°Tanya. You must take a break.¡±
It seems she used all her strength to utter those words.
¡°No ...! Mydy you¡¯re in such a state, I can¡¯t rest now...¡±
¡°That¡¯s why. Tanya. If I fall ill or end dead, who will continue leading these people?¡±
¡°but......¡±
¡°You are going now. This is an order. Rest.¡±
She reluctantly speak those enraging words.
¡°... The orphanage children have visited several times.¡±
She told me with a particrly gentle voice.
¡°Orphanage? From the territory?¡±
¡°Yes, yes ... I hoped for the orphanages to be better ces than before, and our efforts are bearing its fruit. So Tanya... please think of them... they¡¯re awaiting our visit¡±
Irisughs softly ... Incredibly; she was able to smile, though it was awkward.
¡°Next time, I¡¯ll talk to him when I gather the strength to visit his tomb. We must close the curtain to our history and memories in a time of sadness.¡±
I was relieved to hear that.
I think... mydy will recover... it will take time but she can! ...
Chapter 254 - Smiles
Koushaku Ch 254 ¨C Smiles
...... How long has it been?
I don¡¯t know anymore.
I feel like I saw Deane back to me several times in dreams.
But... my memories of him be blurry the more I cry.
The memories with him are trying to disappear; he¡¯s trying to leave me for good.
When we went to the orphanage together, what happened when we worked together, how he helped me in the fight against the Darryl Church, and the tour in the east ...
My head is full of him. What memories do I share with him?
Remember them. Try to never forget them.
It seems to be short and long time memories...
In any case, we spent a lot of time together.
If I try to remember, they are all kind of loving memories.
¡°Mydy, you should just push forward as usual. I will protect you from anyone who wants to hurt you. So youngdy. ...... Please leave your body to me. ¡±
Suddenly, I remembered his words when we were together in the eastern city.
¡°... Liar. I hate you.¡±
And unintentionally, I reluctantly refrain from ending my words.
My mouth will criticize him?
¡°... Lies. I love you.¡±
The word ¡°love¡± sounds like crying.
That resonated heavily in my chest.
The world continues going forward, time doesn¡¯t stop, life and seasons continue even though I¡¯m so painful. As if nothing happened.
Leave him behind. They say.
Oh, we¡¯re merely tiny people in this world.
So what does our lives mean?
Thought I thought my sentiments were dead, tears overflowed again.
...... Stand up and go out to the balcony.
A ce where I used to talk to him a lot.
Thoughts about family, the future of the territory, and the past.
Because it¡¯s was in the office that all happened, the view I get to see from the room¡¯s balcony is a little different... Still, I¡¯m nostalgic now.
I put a hand on my forehead to block the sun while narrowing my eyes.
I look terrible because I keep crying.
¡°... Wow!¡±
Suddenly, I felt that the voice of a young child was heard in my ear.
I confess that my ears can be wrong too, but I feel like I can hear it. I looked towards the garden spreading downstairs.
I found Mina and the orphanage¡¯s children below.
they look really small from this height, but somehow... I can be convinced that it¡¯s them.
Why are they here ...?
It is a pure question that springs up in my head.
¡°No way, were they worried about me ...?¡±
No one answered my whisper.
However, I immediately found the answer.
¡°Lady Iris! Get well soon!¡±
Because... such a cry was heard from those children.
Although the voices stopped immediately, Mina got angry at them for yelling at a noble.
...... I smile unintentionally at Mina who is angry with her hands on her hips.
¡°I canugh ...¡±
I am surprised at myself.
It¡¯s painful, my heart hurts.
I mourned and hated everything.
Still, I certainlyughed now.
I feel like a warm feeling spreads on my chest.
¡°You are the territory¡¯s head. And I¡¯m the country¡¯s gear. But it doesn¡¯t mean that our paths will never ovep. Even if our paths are divided, we continue to look in the same direction. Looking in the same direction, we can go anywhere. We can do anything¡±
I suddenly remembered my old words.
At the same time, I ask myself.
Have I lost everything? ......truly?
Is there no meaning to my life anymore? ......truly?
Thinking so far, I¡¯ve denied the nature of everything.
And at that moment, I felt like the shell that had been used to iste me from the world was broken.
I don¡¯t care about the significance of my existence.
However, the result of my elections... can be seen in front of me.
Caring for, protecting, and building the future for them. My people.
I will deny all those who have followed me and who have been working towards that future with me, and the existence of the children here present.
The mourning pain is certainly big.
There is no change in my heartache.
But I didn¡¯t lose everything.
I have my way and there are many people¡¯s lives that depend on this territory progress.
And... there is also everyone who walks with me and supports me together, above all.
¡°... Iris, I¡¯m sorry.¡±
When I returned inside from the balcony, my mother just entered the room.
¡°Oh, oh ... you¡¯re all right now.¡±
My mother looked at me andughed.
¡°Yes. I ¡¯m sorry for worrying you.¡±
¡°Looks good .... did you love him so much that you were so upset for his death?¡±
When my mother pointed it out, the blood on my face fade for a moment ... but I recovered quickly.
¡°Yes, that¡¯s right ... Mother, I¡¯m an idiot.¡±
¡°Oh, what do you mean?¡±
¡°After mourning, only now... I understand how important he was...¡±
My feelings... I didn¡¯t know were so deep, until he passed away.
What was in me was love, bordering with obsession.
Mother listens to my words with a serious expression.
¡°I was separated from him once, but still never lost my feelings for him. Even if he was on a different path from me, it would be fine if he existed.¡±
¡°... isn¡¯t it love?¡±
I looked at my mother wondering what she wanted to say.
¡°Even if the other party does not follow the same path as you... You can believe in the love you shared and continue forward.¡±
I smile at my mother¡¯s words.
¡°Yes, I love him.¡±
...... It¡¯s sad that I couldn¡¯t tell him my feelings.
Surely, I will continue to regret it.
¡°But ... I have other things that I love.¡±
this time, my mother instead looked at me with wonder.
¡°... what is it?¡±
¡°I know this territory and the people who live here. I know the pain of mourning, but I just soaked in that grief and thought I could never recover. Surely, if while soaked in my grief I end losing even this, I¡¯ll regret it forever. ¡±
I can neverpare both loves... Both are indispensable for me.
If both are lost, it is the same ascking the world for me.
¡°Most of all, I will not forgive him for leaving you alone. I want him to look at you from above and be ashamed of the excellentdy he lost.¡±
¡°... Nice¡±
I smiled at my mother¡¯s words.
¡°My Iris is very nice... My Iris is a lovelydy. If you still feel like crying and be a mess again, I¡¯m here to look out for you.¡±
Surely, that¡¯s my mother.
So much power has been released from mother at those words, that it makes me tremble from emotion.
¡°I was mncholic. But I know now the important things. The things I care about and need to protect.¡±
¡°......Thank you mother...¡±
¡°... I¡¯m sure you will suffer from sadness again and again. But don¡¯t forget. Sometimes it¡¯s important to grieve, but don¡¯t be trapped in it ... You¡¯re alive. ¡±
Mother gently sped my hand.
¡°I told you once that I lost my mother because of a robbery, right?¡±
In response to that question, I shook my head vertically.
There is no reason to forget. The past my mother once told me about.
The story that gave me the strength to move forward.
¡°I was then trapped in the grief of losing my mother... I couldn¡¯t see the future. I just lived training to attain my revenge, just to kill the robber who killed my mother... I thought about everything I lost and overlooked the important things that were there, and as a result, my important people ended worrying a lot about me... -You are alive now- my brother said, while I always replied -No! Until I get revenge on her-¡°
¡°It¡¯s not just me ... It wasn¡¯t just me who was sad and suffering. I thought that I was the saddest person in the world. And that was wrong. ¡±
¡°......mother¡±
¡°I can¡¯t get back what I lost. That¡¯s why it¡¯s natural to grieve. But don¡¯t be trapped in it and look at what you¡¯ve not yet lost. Don¡¯t just look at the past. If you lose an important person again ... I¡¯m sure you will regret it again, because you know the pain of losing, because you know how hard it was. Someday, if you lose an important person again, because you¡¯re but merely a human, there is nothing you can do about it, the time you can be together with them is limited, but that¡¯s why people treasures those moments with them. You should take care of them and not regret itter, and as your mother I want to say... Because you are an important person to me, keep being shameless asking for love and being who you are.¡±
I refute my mother¡¯s words as I engrave them deeply in my heart.
¡°... Thanks you, mom¡±
The moment I said so, my mother hugged me.
¡°You did your best, Iris. Great, really... You remembered what¡¯s important for you yourself.¡±
¡°...!¡±
To the warmth of those words.
I shed tears again.
Chapter 255 - Negotiations
Koushaku Ch 255 ¨C Negotiations
...... The next day, I returned to work.
They told me that Tanya has been worried about me and her eyes were always with tears, and Merida was the same.
Not everyone of the management department knew the details, but they were equally concerned about me. At the end, they thought I fell ill because of work exhaustion.
And they were pleased with tears when my return.
Every day I do what I have to do, though I still feel a deep sadness.
My wounds cannot heal and I¡¯ll never forget his existence.
No matter how much I bury my head in business, no.
We spent time together in this mansion.
While still buried in work, he still talked about his future dreams with me.
When a new idea popped up, we were happy.
When we hit the wall, we held our heads together.
... This house has too many memories with him to bury him into the past.
So it can¡¯t be helped.
And what¡¯s wrong with that?
Because I still think ... I love you.
Thinking about that in one corner of my head, I worked on the umted documents.
Then, after some days passed, I recovered the intuition over business that had been cultivated all these years.
The day of the discussion with the Kingdom of Acacia, which is a big job for me, hase.
Tanya stands behind me and my mother is beside me.
Both of them look the same as usual, but they seem to be armed.
They would move immediately if something happens.
Lyle and Dida were asked to protect the house, so this time they were not at my side.
Even though it was a peace negotiation, it was prudent to have an escort at the side.
Tanya came closer to me.
¡°... He¡¯s here mydy.¡±
I reaffirmed Tanya¡¯s words.
¡°Wee, Kaadir.¡±
I greeted the man who entered the room with a smile.
Prince Kaadir, wearing the Acacia kingdom¡¯s nobility wearing, had a soft smile on his face.
...... I think it¡¯s a terrible smile, but what does it matter anyways.
¡°I would like to express my heartfelt joy to see you.¡±
Saying that, Kaadir took my hand and dropped his lips over it.
I smiled at the gesture as if this was a theater¡¯s y.
¡°Nice to meet you, Prince Kaadir.¡±
Kaadir smiled bitterly at my words.
...... Because I saw through your thoughts in the first match, you will make a little concession after this? It seems that my thought was conveyed to him.
He would like to keep a secret that he had been here as Hafizst time.
With that thought in mind, I emphasized that we met for the first time today.
¡°Please, Prince Kaadir, have a seat over there.¡±
I encourage him to take a seat and I also sit in front.
I stared at him.
...... Invincible smile. Coupled with his neat face, it had an elegant and harsh atmosphere.
The impression he gave should be of a king seeing his subjects.
¡°... This is a good territory. The people are rich and there is no political instability.¡±
¡°Well ... thank you¡±
There was a feeling of anger in my heart.
Of course, I won¡¯t show it.
¡°But until recently, this territory was hit by a terrible situation.¡±
He utters a sad voice while turning his face to the side.
¡°Oh ...¡±
I felt like his eyes were shining.
¡°People from other countries attacked my territory.¡±
¡°That¡¯s a shame ...¡±
¡°Yeah, it¡¯s very disappointing. Even more, to be attacked by a country that asked for marriage.¡±
A moment of silence came.
I was asking him about where he was going with the talk, and what he would point out next.
¡°If I have to give you an exnation ... that¡¯d be because the former king made a secret agreement with the Twil¡¯s country. It was not my intention.¡±
I breathe out and decided to ignore the excuse.
¡°It was not your intention... was it? However, the fact that the Kingdom of Acacia attacked my territory is undeniable. How will you take responsibility for your country?¡±
Heughed. ......
I got goose bumps for a moment.
¡°... my excuse is a personal feeling ... I don¡¯t want to be hated by you. My intention or not, but as a king I will first give you the answer of the country. It was a necessary move... This was due to the former king and some of his entourage. The country was not willing to attack your territory but it was necessary. ¡°
¡°Well ... just changing the wording, it doesn¡¯t change the content.¡±
¡°That¡¯s painful to hear¡±
Kaadir smiled.
¡°I¡¯m amazed ... my important partner and queen candidate was attacked.¡±
¡°It¡¯s scary ...¡±
¡°Well ... do I have such a scary face?¡±
¡°No, no. It¡¯s terrible because what you say is not reflected in your face. You aren¡¯t moved by emotions in the least. Those kind of beings are the more dangerous ones.¡±
He didn¡¯t respond to my words, but I said it from my heart.
It¡¯s hard to make negotiations with such individual....
¡°Now, Acacia¡¯s country has prepared an appropriatepensation for those who have suffered damage in this attack. The contents are on this book... all you have to do is sign it. ¡°
An old man who was behind Kaadir gave me a document.
I pick it up and look at the contents.
¡°... It¡¯s not enough¡±
Roughly reading it, I nodded.
¡°... What?¡±
Kaadir-sama looked at me with narrowed eyes.
Combined with that atmosphere, I must be more nervous than in any of the previous meetings.
¡°Kaadir... Actually, Jarral, the first prince of your country, is here for protection.¡±
His intimidation increased with my words.
Chapter 256 - Battlefield II
Koushaku Ch 256 ¨C Battlefield II
I have cold sweat running at my back from the pressure emitted by him.
¡°Protecting him? Have you protected those who attacked your territory?¡±
¡°At first, of course, I captured him as a prisoner of war... But when you became king ... It was hard for him to survive. -I really depend on you- he said while in tears. So understand my position. My country and territory could be made responsible if something happened to him.¡±
¡°I¡¯m just afraid of the power you hold with him in your hands Ms Iris¡±
¡°No, no ... Be at easy... You mentioned earlier that you are now the king of the Acacia kingdom ... Why did you be king? There are still sessors to the throne.¡±
For the first time, Kaadir changed theplexion.
¡°... It¡¯s better to stop pushing me to the edge. I¡¯m willing to move my country against this territory if not.¡±
¡°Oh dear......¡±
I smiled deeply.
Atst he seemed to have had a fun reaction, and it seemed that he was finally breaking his charade.
¡°You are terrible ... Do you immediately appeal to obtain what you want in such ways?¡±
I stopped there, but my intention wasmunicated to him.
¡°My previous words... Don¡¯t take them into ount ... It was not my intention to attack your territory.¡±
I don¡¯t speak directly. This is a negotiation. So there will be no further pursuit on the issue.
¡°If I¡¯m honest, it doesn¡¯t matter to me which king rules your country. Regardless of whether the first prince who favored me takes the throne. Regardless of being our neighbor country across the sea, it doesn¡¯t matter if you create a situation where you move the army. I¡¯m ready to defend my territory until the end, try it if you want. ¡±
The elder man behind moved slightly.
Tanya¡¯s face had no expression.
My mother next to me still had a beautiful smile.
When I asked him what decision has he made, he suddenlyughed out loud.
¡°... No, it¡¯s scary after all... I won¡¯t fight with you.¡±
He moved his hand to stop the elderly man from moving.
¡°In other words, is it okay for me to be a king then? What do you want?¡±
¡°... double the amount of money presented. Non-aggression and trade treaties with this country, Tasmania Kingdom¡±
¡°Let¡¯s approve the amount then.¡±
If we look at those who attacked the Duke of Almeria this time, their attitudes
looked like those of the Second Prince entourage in our country. ... so, it¡¯s better for us if Kaadir takes the throne.
In other words, if you say that what happened was good, it was a good thing, but the culprit behind the attack has been uncovered, and their goods have been confiscated.
It seems that he was trying to paypensation for the confiscated assets and the war scars on the territory, but the confiscated items alone didn¡¯t amount so little. He offered around the 40% of their price.
The amount I asked for would be eptable if I were in his position, due to the current circumstances of the Acacia kingdom that I had asked Tania¡¯s subordinates before.
To see his reaction, my prediction was probably correct.
¡°And then the national non-aggression treaty and the trade treaty ... rudely asking, do you have the authority to sing the treaties?¡±
¡°To be exact, I¡¯m an acting lord¡±
¡°... excuse me. So you have the authority?¡±
¡°Would you please sign immediately Kaadir?¡±
¡°... I can sign it depending on the content.¡±
¡°Now please confirm the documents.¡±
At the same time I say so, Tanya gives them three documents.
One is a master¡¯s book of this country that has been signed by Dean and Leticia. It¡¯s like leaving me full power in discussions with the Kingdom of Acacia.
The second and third pages are written about the non-aggression treaty and trade treaty.
¡°... I was surprised. No way they gave you the documents of the country.¡±
Heughs with a muffled voice. He was not so upset.
¡°Well, negotiating with Kaadir was good.... Because there was not much rudeness.¡±
¡°Hahaha ... My apologies for my jesting before. My real intention is be on good terms with this country and territory. Now I¡¯ll check the terms here and sign if there are no problems.¡±
He immediately read the book from start to end and signed it on every page.
¡°... So fast.¡±
¡°Because it¡¯s reasonable ... If It had something strange, I would immediately call off this treaties.¡±
¡°Thank you¡±
I also sign the documents he signed.
And I handed one of those documents, signed by both of us to Kaadir, and handed one to Tanya to store here.
¡°Now, let¡¯s pass on to the following demands¡±
¡°Oh ... I haven¡¯t said all my demands yet.¡±
To those words, Kaadir was stunned for a moment and then exhaled.
¡°It¡¯s pretty stupid to protest. So what is it you want now?¡±
¡°One more thing .... I would like you to reduce the taxes over my products by 5% and that would be only for my territory¡¯s products¡±
¡°This is ... this is also a big blow to our current situation financially.¡±
¡°Is that so? If your country agrees, this side will reduce the taxes on the imported items.¡±
Kaadir closes his mouth and meditates with his eyes.
A momentary silence came.
No one in this ce spoke to avoid disturbing his thoughts.
Chapter 257
Chapter 257
The day after that, I started to return to work .
Tanya expressed a great deal of concern for me with tears in her eyes, and Merida was much the same .
Although other people close to me didn¡¯t know the details, they assumed I had fallen ill from overwork, so they were also caring and warm .
The officials were overjoyed by my return .
Even though I felt incredibly indebted to them, I still tried to do my best work every day .
My heart still ached . I couldn¡¯t forget him .
No matter how much I immersed myself in work...no, that¡¯s precisely why I threw myself into work .
How much time had I spent with him in this house?
There was always so much work, but we still spoke of the future .
When we came up with a new strategy, we celebrated together .
When we encountered an obstacle, we confronted it together .
Even if I wanted to treat him as part of the past and abandon him, there were too many parts of this mansion that retained his memory .
So, it couldn¡¯t be helped .
And so, I couldn¡¯t fix things .
After all, even now...I was certain that I loved him .
These thoughts shed through the corner of my mind while I dealt with the piles of work .
And then time passed while I tried to refind the feeling of working from beforehand .
The big project was finally here . The day of negotiation with the Acacia Kingdom had arrived .
Tanya stood behind me, while my mother sat beside me .
While both of them lookedpletely normal in what they wore, they were armed to the teeth .
Whatever the other side did, they said, they¡¯d be able to react immediately .
Ryle and Dida hadn¡¯t assigned any other guards indoors because of them, handing the protection of the mansion over to them .
Since it was a negotiation for peace, if we marched out the troops for this discussion it would give others a reason to gossip .
When I felt just about ready, Tanya approached me quietly .
¡°Mdy, I think they¡¯re here . ¡±
I forced myself into a state of heightened awareness .
¡°Wee, Prince Majid . ¡±
I smiled to wee the man who walked in .
Prince Majid, who was dressed in full royal garb, responded with a smile too .
He looked quite suspicious to me, but I¡¯m sure he regarded me the same too .
¡°I am genuinely happy to be able to see you again . ¡±
Saying this, he kissed the back of my hand .
I couldn¡¯t help but grimace a smile at his antics .
¡°Pleasure to meet you, Prince Majid . ¡±
He made the same grimacing expression as I did .
The first time he was here, it was his ideas leading the way . So this time it was our turn...he seemed to understand what I was saying .
I¡¯m sure he wanted to pretend as if the previous visitation hadn¡¯t happened .
Considering this, I emphasized it as if we were meeting for the first time .
¡°Please, Prince Majid . Be seated . ¡±
Waiting for him to sit, I sat across from him and stared at him .
What a fearless smile . The noble, serious aura was quite a fit for his handsome, rugged face .
Everything about him gave off the impression of a king .
¡°What a good territory . The people live with wealth, and the rulers and politics are stable . ¡±
¡°Ah...thank you . ¡±
How false . I felt a shred of anger burn through my heart . Not that I¡¯d let it show on my face .
¡°But recently we¡¯ve encountered our share of fearful matters . ¡±
I purposefully said this with a sad tone .
¡°Oh...¡±
A concerning light shone in his eyes .
¡°Other countries have attacked us . ¡±
¡°How incredibly...unfortunate . ¡±
¡°Indeed . I didn¡¯t expect the nation who asked for my hand to attack us . ¡±
In that moment the room turned dead silent .
I was already testing his attitude in my own way . He must be considering his next words now too .
¡°What I wanted to exin was...this was the intent of the Towair Kingdom and our previous king . I had nothing to do with the schemes . It was not my intention . ¡±
His straightforward admission made me breathe out .
¡°Not your intention...even so, the fact that the Acacia Kingdom invaded my nation¡¯s territory is an indisputable fact . How does your country n on taking responsibility for this?¡±
He smiled . While I was questioning him .
It was enough to rouse goosebumps on my skin .
¡°Excuse me . Trying to exin myself to you is due to my personal feelings...after all, I do not want you to dislike me . Although I have my own thoughts, I have to exin on behalf of my country first . This whole incident was due to the previous king and a portion of his followers . Our nation had no intent of attacking your territory . ¡±
¡°You¡¯re saying it in a different way, but the contents of your statement remain the same . ¡±
¡°What a pointedment . ¡± Prince Majid said with an exasperated smile .
¡°I¡¯m getting emotional because my citizens were attacked . ¡±
¡°How frightening . ¡±
¡°Hm, was my expression really so scary?¡±
¡°No, not the case . It¡¯s precisely because your expression didn¡¯t change, that¡¯s why you are frightening . You wouldn¡¯t act on your emotions . When people like that are disappointed, they tend to be easily led by their noses . ¡±
I didn¡¯t react visibly to what he said, but internally I didn¡¯t know what to feel .
How difficult it was to deal with him .
¡°So, we¡¯ve prepared reparations for the victims of this riot . The contents are in this document...all you have to do is sign . ¡±
The middle-aged man waiting behind the prince retrieved the document respectfully .
epting it, I began to read .
¡°This is not enough . ¡±
I said in a soft voice, skimming through it .
¡°Oh?¡±
Prince Majid¡¯s gaze turned sharp .
The whole atmosphere of the room tensed .
¡°Prince Majid...as a matter of fact, the first prince of your nation has sought our protection and is currently staying here . ¡±
His countenance seemed more stressed after this statement .
Chapter 258
Chapter 258
His oppressive aura made me break out into a cold sweat .
¡°Are you protecting the individuals who attacked your nation?¡±
¡°At first we abducted him as a prisoner of war, since he¡¯s someone who attacked our country . But when you ascended to the throne we discussed this...although the first prince has undergone a difficult time, in the end he understands his standing and begs us for forgiveness, relying on us entirely now . ¡±
¡°Your ability to attract the hearts of others is quite formidable . ¡±
¡°Not at all . Hearing you had be the king of Acacia...how did this happen? It seems there are other sessors to the throne before you . ¡±
My question prompted the first change in Prince Majid¡¯s face .
¡°Please don¡¯t ask any further, or I¡¯ll have to treat this as an attempt to interfere in our politics . We¡¯ll have to respond with hostility . ¡±
¡°I see...¡±
My smile only became more difficult to read .
Finally seeing the reaction I wanted in him made me happy .
¡°You¡¯re quite frightening . Do you always resort to threats of force? Like you just did...¡±
I purposefully only said half of what I meant, but it was enough for him to understand .
That referred back to when he said he wasn¡¯t the one attacking ournd, something I didn¡¯t trust .
But since I didn¡¯t say it out loud, he couldn¡¯t use me of anything .
¡°I just brought up a question . But of course . Honestly it doesn¡¯t matter who the head of your nation is, no matter if it¡¯s you or the first prince, who is now indebted to us . I don¡¯t really care what happens there . To be frank, I¡¯ve already made preparations to invalidate any effort you might make to militarize in the future . These preparations are already beginning to take effect right now . ¡±
The middle-aged man behind him shuffled around .
Although Tanya¡¯s expression didn¡¯t change, I could tell she was alert at the sign of his movement .
My mother by my side disyed the same beautiful smile .
I stared at him, wanting to see what he would respond, but instead he burst outughing .
¡°Oh dear, you¡¯re quite frightening . ¡±
When he raised his hand, the middle-aged man stopped moving .
¡°On the other hand, wouldn¡¯t I be a good king to your side? What do you want from me?¡±
¡°1 . 5 times the reparations you suggested, and a contract guaranteeing peace and trade between us . ¡±
¡°All right . You really have done your research . ¡±
The results of us investigating these attacks on our territory turned out the fact that the party behind it was quite simr to our country¡¯s second prince faction, even their movements .
Even the actual situation was simr . They started out well, but lost organization and then destroyed their own n, resulting in their properties being taken away .
And Prince Majid used the confiscated wealth as reparations...but of course, not all of it, only around 40% .
The amount of 1 . 5 times what he¡¯d suggested came from Tanya¡¯s subordinates, who investigated the country and estimated Prince Majid would be able to ept .
Judging from his reaction, the estimate was urate .
¡°And next is the trade agreement as well as the peace contract...excuse me for asking, but do you have the power to make decisions on these matters as the leader of a territory?¡±
¡°Currently a substitute leader, actually . ¡±
¡°Excuse me, then . Do you have the power?¡±
¡°If I do, can you sign and agree to these terms immediately?¡±
¡°...Yes . In my position, I don¡¯t wish for more conflict either . ¡±
¡°Well then, please confirm . ¡±
While I said this, Tanya produced three rted documents .
One was a national document signed jointly by Dean and Lady Letticia, describing this whole incident and their decision to let me handle the situation .
And the second and third were the trade agreement and peace contract .
¡°How shocking . I didn¡¯t know you had nationally signed documents . ¡±
He chuckled, not looking shaken at all .
¡°Indeed . After all, in dealing with Prince Majid, we can¡¯t be rude . ¡±
¡°Hahaha...looks like we¡¯ve been had . But what I said was the truth . After confirming everything here, I¡¯m open to signing and agreeing . ¡±
He read each of the documents very carefully from the beginning to end, didn¡¯t seem to find any issues, and signed off .
¡°How speedy . ¡±
¡°Because they were appropriate in content . If there had been something odd, I would¡¯ve reacted ordingly . Looks like you¡¯ve done your homework . ¡±
¡°Thank you for the praise . ¡±
I signed below his signature on the documents .
After that for the sake of recordkeeping we gave one copy to him and the other to Tanya for safekeeping .
¡°Well then, it¡¯s time to hand Jl back to us . ¡±
¡°Ah...I haven¡¯t finished with all my terms yet . ¡±
Prince Majid seemed taken aback...but not a momentter, he sighed .
¡°You really don¡¯t let go, do you? Then tell me . ¡±
¡°The final thing is that we hope your nation can reduce the tariffs on certain items we trade by 5% . The list is here . ¡±
¡°This is quite another request . ¡±
¡°Is that so? If you agree, we¡¯ll lower our tariffs on certain products too . ¡±
Prince Majid closed his mouth, closed his eyes .
Immediately everyone went quiet .
To avoid distracting him, everyone stayed silent .
Chapter 259
Chapter 259
The silence didn¡¯tst for long .
But it felt like quite the contrary .
Everyone was being suffocated by the heaviness of the serious atmosphere .
¡°All right . If we can treat this as part of the reparations . ¡±
In this atmosphere, he finally sighed and said the above .
I quietly stifled my reactions of relief .
Immediately Tanya handed us the two documents, and we signed on them .
¡°Done . But...there¡¯s also items on this list that have imposed tariffs to limit their export?¡±
¡°We¡¯ve also had several items on our side with lowered tariffs . Don¡¯t you think this is a situation beneficial to us both in the long run?¡±
¡°Yes...but you¡¯ve beat me to it . There were several items I wanted to open up when marrying you . So shall I treat this as your response?¡±
¡°Yes . Although I appreciate your good intentions, I must refuse . ¡±
¡°Can you tell me the reason why?¡±
¡°First, it¡¯s far toorge of a burden to be a queen . As for the reason, you should understand that better than me . ¡±
Although he had obtained the throne, his position was still unstable .
Unlike our nation¡¯s first prince¡¯s decisive tactics, he still had factions he¡¯d yet to deal with .
As for other countries...although plucking a bride from the Tasmeria Kingdom was a generally effective way of helping his nation develop, what he needed more right now was domestic peace .
This was the conclusion I came to through Tanya¡¯s reports .
But since I didn¡¯t want to discuss the matter of interfering in national politics, I remained silent on that point .
...Although to be quite frank, it was a littlete for that .
¡°Yes, I understand . Even though I understand, I still want you . If I can have you, I¡¯m willing to shoulder that burden . ¡±
His gaze pierced through me .
It made me feel as though he genuinely wanted me .
I didn¡¯t know if it was out of love or convenience, but he was telling the truth .
When he had proposed to me in the beginning, he already had designs to win the throne for himself .
Perhaps he¡¯d already foreseen this situation .
Even so, he still formally asked for my hand, meaning he had genuine interest in me .
Considering this, I was quite honestly scared to meet him here .
¡°Even though you say that...the second reason is that even if we use this opportunity to marry, what we gain will be negligible . I can¡¯t give any other benefits than the ones listed in this contract . Of course, if a marriage could bring further benefits to my territory, then that would be a different matter . ¡±
His only response was an exasperated smile .
¡°You¡¯re just raising the roof here,¡± he must be thinking .
Of course, I wasn¡¯t one to deny that .
¡°Well then, let¡¯s forget it . At this point, I think we¡¯ve concluded the peace negotiations between the Acacia Kingdom and the Tasmeria Kingdom . ¡±
¡°Yes, we¡¯ll hand Sir Jl back to you, please take care of him . Shall I take you to him?¡±
¡°No, just lead the people waiting for me outside to his location . ¡±
¡°Yes, your majesty . ¡±
¡°Lady Iris, now we¡¯re just having a friendly personal discussion . How do you feel about that?¡±
¡°I feel quite good . Having a good rtionship with your nation is not just good for me, but also my country . ¡±
¡°Under the assumption that we¡¯re having a private discussion, may I ask you a question?¡±
¡°If it¡¯s something I can answer . ¡±
¡°What is the truth behind your rejection of my proposal?¡±
The question he asked with a smile, left me dumbfounded in an instant .
Honestly I hadn¡¯t expected him to just ask the question outright .
Looking at me as I bit my lip, debating how to respond, his smile only deepened .
Even if he knew the truth already, he was quite the viin for tormenting me for the sake of it .
¡°We¡¯ve already confirmed this is a private discussion, right? No matter what you say to me, I won¡¯t be angry . Just treat it as the final desperate plea from a difficult man who¡¯s had a proposal to his dreamdy denied . ¡±
¡°What an irritating question . ¡±
I exhaled . My mother, sitting by me, was still smiling .
¡°Isn¡¯t marriage your duty? This is something that your country...no, any country treats as the duty of the nobility? Right now you can¡¯t have better prospects than me, correct?¡± Prince Majid said .
¡°Yes . I won¡¯t deny that . Right now there aren¡¯t any other noble parties near my age . If after rejecting your proposal I don¡¯t manage to find a suitable candidate, I think I¡¯ll eventually depart from Duke Armenia¡¯s family and live on my own, running the merchants¡¯ guild for a living . Helping out at the orphanage would be quite fulfilling too . ¡±
¡°Iris...¡±
My mother said this worriedly . I looked at her with a smile .
I had already made my decisions . After ending my engagement with Edward and returning home, I had realized I wouldn¡¯t be able to marry anyone .
Although the situation had changed...if I didn¡¯t want to get married my only choice was to leave home .
I couldn¡¯t inherit the territory . If Bern ended up getting married and inheriting ournd, I would just be an irritating presence .
¡°But even so I wouldn¡¯t have married you . Because Prince Majid...you struck out against us, didn¡¯t you? Attacking our territory . ¡±
¡°Oh...so you did realize . ¡±
I only smiled in reaction to his words .
This was the intel we¡¯d gathered from interrogating the first prince, plus what I¡¯d learned from Tanya .
Because we didn¡¯t have direct proof, there was a high risk of mentioning this information during the actual negotiations . But it seemed like we were right after all .
The person who ordered the eastern invasions was indeed Prince Majid .
¡°Someone who hurt my beloved people...how could I marry someone like that? Even if I have to leave this home, I¡¯ll still be me . Even if I turn into just Iris, all alone, I¡¯ll still work for the development of thisnd . ¡±
I red at him .
He responded in kind .
And so we stayed like that, neither of us speaking .
It was as if we were trying to read each other¡¯s hearts .
¡°Well, it¡¯s my loss then . Let¡¯s remain good neighbors, then . ¡±
Finally he stood up, saying this with a sigh .
¡°Thank you . The feeling is mutual . ¡±
To escort him away, I stood up as well .
¡°Although I¡¯m departing this time, this doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯ve given up . The moment you show a hint of weakness, I¡¯ll be here to take you away . ¡±
He grabbed my hands when he said this .
¡°Ah, how scary . But this is encouragement for me . I¡¯ll try my best to be independent in my own territory . ¡±
He smiled bitterly and left the room .
Chapter 260
Chapter 260
¡°It¡¯s finally over . ¡±
After we¡¯d handed the first prince to Prince Majid and escorted him away, I sat down on the couch with a sigh of relief .
¡°Mm hm, thanks for your hard work, Iris! You really were professional today . ¡±
I felt a little bitterness in my heart at my mother¡¯s warm words .
That this whole thing went well was thanks to her and Ryle capturing the first prince .
It was a liability to Prince Majid that the first prince was alive...even worse, alive in another country .
He had worked so hard for the throne . The fact that the first prince was abroad meant he was unounted for .
After all, people who were against the third prince ascending to the throne were numerous .
He had used underhanded tactics to gain the throne in the first ce, plus the Tasmeria Kingdom might have supported the first prince to attack him from abroad . If this information managed to spread domestically, his supporter base could be destabilized .
But judging from personnel and resources, Tasmeria wouldn¡¯t invade . So what he truly feared was his own people .
And that¡¯s why he had to bring the first prince back at any cost...the result of everything confirmed my guesses .
Who knew what would happen to the first prince when he got home? He might not even survive . But he was an enemy, one who¡¯d threatened my people¡¯s lives .
I had no pity for him .
¡°Mother, you were quite calm too, smiling the whole time...not surprising, I suppose,ing from you . ¡±
¡°Well, I was certain of your movements during the negotiations . If the middle-aged man might have done something, I was confident I could handle him . ¡±
I couldn¡¯t help butugh at her words .
I don¡¯t know if I shouldpliment her on being brave or something else...but this was how my mother was .
¡°A non-invasion pact and a trade deal . On some level these are the most beneficial deals for us to strike with arge country like that . Plus, the reduction in tariffs and limitations on exports for our territory...this whole thing was a great victory for us in the end . ¡±
¡°For me personally, I think we lost the moment there was a conflict . After all, there can be no victims if there¡¯s no conflict . I tried my best to prevent conflict...but didn¡¯t manage to aplish this . If I don¡¯t really reflect on this, I won¡¯t have done my duty for the people . ¡±
¡°Iris, you¡¯re quite harsh on yourself . ¡±
¡°Not at all . I¡¯m a noble with a burden to bear, so this is nothing special . I¡¯ve made a mistake that apologies won¡¯t be able to cover . ¡±
¡°I see . And it¡¯s because you are like this that your people are so willing to follow you . ¡±
I smiled at my mother .
Sipping on the herbal tea Tanya prepared for us, we rxed together .
Because we¡¯d been so tense the whole time, the scent of the tea seemed to suffuse through our whole bodies .
¡°I¡¯ll stay for a week longer, and if nothing else happens I¡¯ll be returning home with the rest of Duke Anderson¡¯s guard . ¡±
¡°Good . Although this is nothing special, let me give you a gift to express my thanks . Also, I want to throw them a banquet before they leave . It won¡¯t be anything too grand . ¡±
¡°Of course, everyone will be overjoyed . They¡¯re all quite excited at the delicious food to be found in this territory . ¡±
¡°That¡¯s great to hear . I¡¯ll let Merida show off her talent during the feast . ¡±
¡°Oh, I¡¯m looking forward to this . ¡±
Seeing my mother smile warmly, I felt like the days that had evaded me for so long were finally back . The tea tasted all that much better on my lips .
How long has it been since I could sit down and enjoy a beverage like this?
¡°Mdy, there¡¯s been a letter from Lady Letticia . ¡±
Sebastian presented a letter to me .
I couldn¡¯t imagine what might be written within, so I opened it clumsily and read it from beginning to end .
¡°So? Iris?¡±
I¡¯d just managed to finish reading when she said this . Folding the letter up, I spoke to her .
¡°She wants me to go to the capital and see Miss Yuri . ¡±
¡°Huh...what¡¯s going on here?¡±
My mother looked thoroughly confused .
To be honest, I felt much the same .
¡°It seems like Yuri was refusing to speak out in the past, but has changed her tune recently to say that she¡¯d speak if she saw me . But why me?¡±
¡°Who knows? I have no idea what that girl is thinking . ¡±
I couldn¡¯t help but make a face at my mother¡¯s words .
¡°Indeed . ¡±
¡°Mdy, are you going to be heading to the capital?¡±
¡°Yes . Our negotiations are over and there should be nothing to worry about with day-to-day operations . I¡¯m quite bothered as to why I need to be the one there . Prepare transportation, let¡¯s leave as soon as possible . ¡±
¡°Ah...¡±
¡°I¡¯ll have to extend my apologies to Duke Anderson¡¯s guard...¡±
¡°No worries . As part of Duke Armenia¡¯s family, let me escort you for part of the journey . ¡±
Perhaps they would even be more happy without me here, I couldn¡¯t help but think .
Although I¡¯ve already met them alongside my mother to express my thanks...my face was twitching when I realize they were looking at my mother not just with respect, but with something close to reverence . Honestly it was a great memory in retrospect .
After all, with how loyal they were to my mother it was only appropriate that she lead their celebration .
As a matter of fact, it was quite shocking no one among them wanted to stay .
¡°Well then, I¡¯m counting on you, Mother . Tanya, help me prepare, please . ¡±
They both nodded in response .
¡°All right . ¡±
¡°Understood, mdy . ¡±
Chapter 261
Chapter 261
259 Capital
So the second day, Tanya, Ryle, I and several guards from the police left for the capital together .
We arrived in the capital with no issues, and nned to return home before heading to the pce .
My original train of thought was to try and find out as much as possible from my father or Bern if they were at home before going there, but it turned out both of them were away in the pce .
There was probably much work to do in handling the reconstruction after war . Of course, this couldn¡¯t be helped .
ording to my mother, Father still wasn¡¯t fully recovered . It was worrying to hear .
These were the thoughts weighing on my mind when I arrived at the pce . It waspletely different from before . While in the past the atmosphere was serious and silent, now it was reced by noise and chaos .
¡°I¡¯ve been waiting for you, Sister . ¡±
Bern was the one waiting for me at the door .
¡°Ah...I can¡¯t believe you¡¯re the one here to receive someone like me . ¡±
¡°This is how important this matter is . Also, in this nation no one thinks of you like that . ¡±
¡°How...diplomatic of you . ¡±
Bern led me and Tanya forward .
¡°I¡¯ve heard about what¡¯s happened in the territory . You really are impressive . ¡±
¡°Thanks . ¡±
¡°Let¡¯s talk more in detailter . But I wanted to ask . You really turned down the proposal?¡±
¡°Yes . But don¡¯t worry about it . When you inherit the territory, I¡¯ll leave . ¡±
I responded in an upbeat voice as best as I could, but for some reason Bern only responded with a bitter smile .
¡°That¡¯s what I wanted to talk to you about . Sister, don¡¯t you want to take on the family business?¡±
¡°What?¡±
Bern¡¯s suggestion made me stop dead in my tracks .
¡°What are you saying? You¡¯re the proper inheritor . ¡±
¡°What¡¯s your evidence for that? You¡¯re the elder sibling . Anyone who sees your aplishments would agree that you¡¯re the most suitable sessor as ruler . ¡±
¡°But...¡±
¡°As a family of Duke Armenia¡¯s family, I also think you¡¯re the best choice for the role . ¡±
¡°Then what do you n on doing?¡±
¡°I n to continue my work in national politics . I want to purchase property in the capital and work from there . But this is a matter for us to talk over in the future . We¡¯ve arrived . ¡±
As Bern said, we had arrived before a luxurious door .
Honestly what Bern had said left my head spinning, almost unable to process a full conversation with Lady Letticia .
¡°Excuse me, Lady Letticia . ¡±
Bern knocked before opening the door .
I had no recourse but to switch my mindset and stand before her .
¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Lady Iris . ¡±
¡°Indeed, Lady Letticia . I didn¡¯t know your identity before, so excuse me for my prior rudeness . ¡±
Bern lookedpletely confused .
¡°Sorry to interrupt . Have you two met?¡±
¡°Yes, when I visited in the past in civilian garb . ¡±
I made a face inwardly at Lady Letticia¡¯s words .
Speaking of which, Bern also didn¡¯t know Dean had worked in my territory in the past .
¡°All that aside, I¡¯m grateful you were able to travel so quickly to get here . Well then, Lady Iris . Although it¡¯s rather sudden, are you willing to go to where she¡¯s confined alongside me?¡±
¡°Of course . ¡±
Lady Letticia, Bern, Tanya, and I headed to the tower together .
The further we walked, the fewer people were around us .
After a few more minutes, we finally arrived at our destination .
Chapter 262
Chapter 262
Here, a little distance away from the pce, there was a suffocating atmosphere .
Walking up the stairs, we were greeted by the sight of a room surrounded by a metal cage .
¡°This is the ce, Iris . ¡±
There was a woman standing where Lady Letticia pointed .
I inhaled sharply at the sight of her .
Of course she still looked like herself, but in another way she waspletely different .
Skinny, dry-haired, dull skin, and eyes red from crying that just stared upwards .
¡°It¡¯s been a long time, Lady Yuri . ¡±
Considering I couldn¡¯t show my shock through my voice, I purposefully spoke to her in a calm tone .
¡°It¡¯s been a while, Lady Iris . ¡±
She chuckled, looking at me .
¡°Why did you summon me?¡±
¡°Nothing . I just wanted to see you before I died . ¡±
Her cold gaze and smile was something I¡¯d never seen before, but it didn¡¯t seem out of the ordinary on her face .
Finally she was showing her true colors .
¡°Are you satisfied then?¡±
I smiled sarcastically too .
¡°Who knows...it¡¯s a little less interesting than I thought it would be . ¡±
¡°Ah, this really is...¡±
Why the hell did you call me here then? I didn¡¯t ask the question on my mind .
¡°Then can you let me ask you a few questions?¡±
She didn¡¯t confirm or deny, so I took that as eptance .
¡°Did you ever love Prince Edward?¡±
¡°What¡¯s the use in knowing that?¡±
¡°Just curiosity . ¡±
The moment I said that, she smiled .
Her face was full of contempt for me as she opened her mouth wide .
She looked almost scary, sending chills down my spine .
¡°What are you saying? You don¡¯t want to admit someone you¡¯ve loved was stolen by a woman who just wanted to use him?¡±
Well, look who suddenly became a lot more talkative .
¡°You already know the answer to that . I worked on behalf of the Towair Kingdom to engulf this country in chaos, attacking the highest nobility in this nation . ¡±
¡°Yes, that has be clear now . ¡±
¡°How does that make you feel? He died to protect me, saying he died for the person he loved . He loved me . How does it feel to force him into engagement without really earning his love? You must be resentful . Hate me now...¡±
Her words were sharp .
But it felt like she wasn¡¯t hurting me with her words . She was hurting herself .
¡°Tell me you¡¯re resentful...tell me you hate me!¡±
She grabbed onto the bars of the cage .
We were close enough to touch each other .
¡°It¡¯s like you¡¯re saying you love him . ¡±
She raised her head suddenly in response .
¡°Ha? What the hell are you talking about?¡±
Her condescending attitude made meugh .
¡°Am I wrong? What you said was basically a confession of love . That¡¯s what it sounded like to me . ¡±
She didn¡¯t respond to what I said .
I assumed she would respond with more verbal attacks to deny this, no matter what the truth was .
I stared at her . And then tears began to flow from her eyes .
She really did love him .
Any words were less convincing than her current state .
¡°W-what are you saying, I don¡¯t understand . ¡±
She lowered her head .
Although I had been staring at her for a while, she didn¡¯t seem inclined to budge at all .
¡°I¡¯ve never been resentful . Our engagement was something from the past . Our paths diverged then . No matter what happened to him from then on was not something I needed to know . ¡±
When I said that she raised her head to re at me .
¡°Plus, Prince Edward selected you, the one whom he loved the most . No matter what you think about it, he protected the person he loved . He died happy . Out of mourning, it¡¯s impossible to hate someone on behalf of not loving him . ¡±
¡°Your expression of understanding is obnoxious . ¡±
I cracked half a smile at her bitter words .
¡°Even if you find it obnoxious...¡±
¡°Ever since you were born, you¡¯ve had everything! Money, status, people surrounding you . I hate you!¡±
Screaming, she shook the cages so hard they groaned like they were crying .
¡°And so you attack me?¡±
¡°Hmph...it felt really good . ¡±
She smiled happily . It was a dark smile .
¡°Is that so . ¡±
Thinking about the fact that this rationale was enough for her to pick on me like that, I felt the heat of anger rise in my chest .
Frustrations differed by person and look sopletely unusual to anyone on the outside .
Even knowing that, I couldn¡¯t forgivepletely as the victim of the situation .
¡°How are you different from me? I¡¯m also beautiful, I¡¯m also capable of gathering the hearts of others! To prove that, Prince Edward chose me! So why am I here now...¡±
Her screeching broke thest thread maintaining my rationality .
I raised my hand like I was going to p her in the face .
But even so, the cage between us made it impossible to reach her .
In contrast, my hand struck the cage and ached immensely .
The cage rattled, as if crying out on my behalf .
What the hell was she doing...I¡¯m sure everyone around me wore that expression . Even Yuri looked dumbfounded . My heart hurt more than my hand .
¡°If I were the one toment on it, I¡¯d have to say I¡¯mpletely different from you . ¡±
¡°What? Your position in society? Or your luck?¡±
¡°Who the hell is going to talk about something like that? You only kept people around you to use them . I trust the people in my life . ¡±
¡°What¡¯s the difference!¡±
Without hesitation I burst outughing .
It seems like this only aggravated her suffering . Her re at me became even sharper .
¡°Do you understand what I¡¯m talking about? When you use someone, you abandon them easily whenever they¡¯re causing you inconvenience . People who still approach you under those circumstances aren¡¯t interested in cing their trust in you . They want to use you too . ¡±
Somehow those words shut her up .
Seems like I was right on .
¡°Trust means believing in them and relying on them . You should only rely on people if you trust them . Trustworthy people are not receable in my life . If something happens, I¡¯ll risk everything to protect them! So don¡¯t you darepare us . ¡±
Because I was crying out in rage, my breathing became uneven .
When I took a deep breath to calm myself, she spoke quietly .
¡°Why...¡±
Her voice was so quiet I didn¡¯t hear it over the sound of my own breathing .
¡°Why can you trust? After everything¡¯s happened to you, you shouldn¡¯t be able to trust anyone anymore . ¡±
¡°Do you mean the engagement? Or the merchants¡¯ guild? Or...¡±
¡°Everything . But if I had to pick one, the engagement . The feeling of being thoroughly rejected by someone you love, and even your family turning against you . ¡±
Her question was one I¡¯d asked myself countless times . But somehow the question was almost humorousing from her .
¡°Yes . I did be afraid to trust . But mypanions from the past have responded to me by saying it¡¯s okay, that they¡¯ll stay with me no matter what . It¡¯s brought me out of my fearfulness . ¡±
I had been afraid of trusting and then being betrayed again .
My heart had been wounded so deeply .
Because I was afraid of others seeing my weakness, I pretended to be fine .
The people who tore that facade down was everyone I¡¯d trusted since childhood and Dean .
¡°I still fear people now, but I don¡¯t think it¡¯s a bad thing to trust . If I were paralyzed by the fear of trusting others, I¡¯d be forgetting everything I went through with the important people in my life, when a little courage was enough to give me so much . ¡±
I gazed at Tanya while I said this . She smiled proudly in response .
¡°But you might be betrayed again...?¡±
¡°Yes . It might happen . But living in fear of that means not moving forward . If you¡¯re looking past beautiful things for the sake of fear, you¡¯re only missing out . Plus, this world is not so gentle that people can live without getting hurt . The only thing you can do when you¡¯re hurt is to keep living, keep surviving . ¡±
¡°...Yes . ¡±
Sheughed out loud as she said that .
It was almost like a demon leaving her body .
¡°In the end, I really do hate you after all . ¡±
I couldn¡¯t help butugh too .
¡°I don¡¯t like you either . ¡±
¡°That¡¯s right . If you ever said you didn¡¯t dislike me that would frankly be disgusting to me . ¡±
¡°You¡¯re right . ¡±
We both smiled .
¡°Hey...Iris, what does it mean to love someone?¡±
¡°Who knows . It¡¯s something you can¡¯t exin . But if you feel like that person¡¯s more special than anyone else...no matter what form that affection takes, I think that¡¯s love . ¡±
¡°Special...indeed . ¡±
Her face, looking like it was about to burst into tears, twisting into a smile instead .
¡°I¡¯m an idiot . When I lost him, that¡¯s when I realized he was something special to me . ¡±
¡°You¡¯re right . You are an idiot . ¡±
I was still smiling . But thanks to her, I almost wanted to cry too .
¡°There were so many opportunities for me tomunicate that to him . But now it¡¯s toote . I am, we really are idiots . ¡±
When I said this, her eyes went wide .
¡°I¡¯m not talking about Prince Edward . Of course, I mourn his death too . ¡±
¡°What are you mourning?¡±
Her voice trembled when she asked .
¡°For Prince Edward?¡±
She nodded quietly .
¡°Even if it¡¯s someone you hated from the bottom of your heart, you can¡¯t keep hating them after they die . Instead of bottling up your hatred, you might as well remember your good memories together . It¡¯s better for the people who survive . That¡¯s what my subordinate told me . Although I hated him from the bottom of my heart when he was alive, we had good memories too . Right now that means I can only pray for him . ¡±
Her tears spilled forth .
¡°I thought no one else in this world would still grieve him, after Queen Ellia and Marquis Maelia passed . And I...¡±
¡°I will mourn him . Also, there might still be more people out there that you don¡¯t know of who are mourning him . Humans areplex . We aren¡¯t just single-sided . ¡±
¡°Is that so...that¡¯s great . I hope his name isn¡¯t just something to mock . ¡±
Watching her cry as she said this, I almost felt my tears flowing out too .
That¡¯s how she loved him in the end .
She feared his name being associated with evil .
Instead of thinking about herself, she cared more for his reputation . If that wasn¡¯t love, what was it?
¡°Iris, you should go home . Your majesty, I¡¯ll tell you everything . ¡±
When she finally managed to stop her tears, her expression was determined .
¡°I see . It was good to see you, Lady Yuri . ¡±
I had nothing more to say now .
¡°Good to see you, Lady Iris . ¡±
She smiled gently . It was a smile from her past .
And with that I left .
Chapter 263
Chapter 263
Sister, Lady Letticia is currently working . Please wait in the meantime . ¡±
¡°Understood . Is it fine for you not to listen to what Yuri has to say?¡±
¡°Yuri wishes to speak to Lady Letticia alone . ¡±
¡°I see . Thanks for leading the way for me . ¡±
We walked back the way we came .
¡°Sister, what just happened...¡±
¡°If you¡¯re intending to ask for my forgiveness for what Yuri said, there¡¯s no need . I already understand . ¡±
¡°Indeed . ¡±
¡°That¡¯s why I want to say this . Beforehand, what you said about the position of leader of our territory: if you intended that as an apology then I¡¯ll have to refuse . ¡±
¡°These are two separate topics . I just think you¡¯re the best fit for the role . Honestly Father has been considering this already and even working on documentation to submit for approval . ¡±
I didn¡¯t expect them to have gone this far with it already .
¡°What?¡±
¡°Honestly, I was even d to hear your engagement cancelled . As someone who works for our country, I think it¡¯s a huge loss if someone of your talent left our nation . ¡±
¡°You¡¯re speaking too highly of me . ¡±
¡°Not at all . Why are you so vehemently rejecting this? You¡¯re the eldest and have plenty of achievements of your own . Is it just because you¡¯re a woman? I don¡¯t see how that stops you from being a great leader . ¡±
He had caught me .
As a woman, I felt like I had to retreat behind the curtain .
The thought filled my mind .
But when someone asked me the question as directly as that, I had nothing to say .
Why did I think I had to reject my position because I was a woman?
The more I thought about it, the less I could rationalize it .
Just the justification of ¡°this is what should happen¡± was enough to stop me from ever considering the reason .
¡°If remaining a leader is too much pressure on you, I don¡¯t intend to force you . You¡¯re free to leave if you really want to...¡±
¡°Hm, aren¡¯t you contradicting yourself here?¡±
¡°After all, you¡¯re shouldering a great burden . If I add more pressure on you...as a brother and as your family, I can¡¯t do that . ¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
I inhaled deeply and asked myself .
What kind of future did I want to choose?
Right now there were two paths before me .
Bing the leader, and not bing . There were countless branch routes on thetter road .
¡°I¡¯ll ask you onest time . You say it doesn¡¯t matter which side I pick?¡±
¡°Yes . I mean what I say . ¡±
¡°Is that so? Well then, Bern . I¡¯ll ept the role of territory leader . ¡±
Bernughed out loud .
¡°Really? That¡¯s great . ¡±
And that was when we arrived at our destination .
Bern, Tanya, and I walked into the empty room .
¡°Please wait here . I still have matters to attend . Some workers in the pce mighte over with some materials . Tanya, feel free to wait here too . ¡±
¡°Understood . Thanks . ¡±
After Bern left, I sank into the couch .
¡°Is this the best course of action, mdy?¡±
Tanya asked me with concern .
¡°What are you referring to?¡±
¡°The position of leader . ¡±
¡°Yes . I don¡¯t regret it . I think being able to continue down this path alongside everyone else might be something great for me . ¡±
¡°Is that so?¡±
Tanya smiled, relieved .
¡°Heh heh . Please be sure to stay by my side in the future too . ¡±
¡°I might say the same to you . I belong to mdy until my body decays . ¡±
¡°Ah...if you really were to decay, I¡¯d be quite troubled . ¡±
Weughed at this statement .
And then there was a knock at the door . One of the pce workers was here .
She made us tea with a practiced hand and left again .
Honestly I liked Tanya¡¯s tea more...but this was a matter of personal preference .
In the moment, I enjoyed my hot tea in silence .
Today too much had happened .
As if trying to digest everything I sipped on my tea without saying anything .
¡°Excuse me . Sorry for the wait, Lady Iris . ¡±
¡°Lady Letticia! Not at all . I¡¯m grateful for the opportunity to rest . ¡±
¡°I¡¯m d you¡¯re taking a good break . ¡±
Lady Letticia sat before me .
¡°Thanks to you, Yuri told us everything . That way we¡¯ll be able to move in on those nobles we didn¡¯t have enough evidence to convict beforehand . Thank you for everything . ¡±
¡°You¡¯re far too kind . I¡¯m just happy to be of use . ¡±
¡°Being of use...You always help us achieve the best goal . Even in the negotiations with the Acacia Kingdom . We really are endlessly grateful . ¡±
¡°I¡¯m honored . ¡±
¡°Lady Iris . Are you willing to be the leader of your territory?¡±
¡°Yes . Did you hear about this from Bern?¡±
¡°Yes and no . I¡¯ve heard a little from him when we were discussing other topics . Seems like he¡¯s asked today as well . ¡±
¡°Yes . ¡±
¡°Then what do you n to do?¡±
¡°I n to inherit the position . ¡±
Lady Letticia¡¯s eyes narrowed with excitement .
¡°Is that so? To be honest, I¡¯m going to tell you something that must stay in this room...I¡¯m about to ascend to the throne . ¡±
It made sense . In the situation that Prince Edward and Dean had passed away, she was the only remaining sessor with royal blood .
¡°Unlike my grandmother, I¡¯m not serving as a transition point . I¡¯ll have actual political power . ¡±
¡°Wow! That¡¯s really...!¡±
I let my honest surprise show .
Although I¡¯d already realized she had the capability to do this, it seemed like it was finallying to pass .
Her grandmother...Queen Ellia had ruled from the top of the nation, although she¡¯d done so by ruling alongside other people with royal blood .
That kind of rule clearly served as transition for the next generation .
But if she was saying her rule would be different, this means she would be the first true queen of this country .
Taking this step didn¡¯t just mean countering traditional notions, but also breaking them down and rebuilding them . It was a path above paths .
¡°I¡¯ve made up my mind . As a matter of fact, I¡¯m already walking this road . Lady Iris, hope we can look after each other in the future . ¡±
¡°Those should be my words . ¡±
¡°Well then, Lady Iris, I wanted to give you a present for your response to the Acacia Kingdom affair . Your district will be designated as a special district with a certain degree of self-governing privileges . ¡±
¡°What does that mean?¡±
¡°I think you know this already . When my brother was still here, this country was moving toward centralized power . ¡±
¡°Yes, absolutely . ¡±
¡°In short, we wish to treat you and your territory as exceptions . Please continue showing us your skills . ¡±
After I processed her words thoroughly, I realized how much gravity stood behind the words she spoke so lightly . I couldn¡¯t help but inhale sharply .
¡°Is this the best course of action?¡±
Lady Letticia chuckled lightly .
¡°You ask the same question too, huh . No matter good or bad, I think it¡¯s the best option for the country . I¡¯ve reported this to other nobles, and no one hasined . But that shouldn¡¯t be surprising . To protect themselves, they ganged up on your territory alongside Queen Ellia . When that brother of mine was attempting to collect baseless taxes from you, they not only ignored it but followed in his example . And during this crisis they didn¡¯t make any attempt to assist you either . ¡±
I didn¡¯t agree or anything, just nodded vaguely .
But was this really the conclusion she¡¯s confirmed with other nobles?
She moved quickly .
If she was so intent on pushing good will upon me I didn¡¯t have much else to say about it other than ept her well-intentioned gift .
¡°Thank you, Lady Letticia . I¡¯ll work my hardest for the territory from now on . If I can work hard enough to be an asset to our nation, I¡¯ll be honored . ¡±
¡°I¡¯m happy to hear that . ¡±
So in a harmonious atmosphere, our conversation ended .
Chapter 264
Chapter 264
That day, I returned to our mansion in the capital .
¡°d to see you home safely . ¡±
Now I could finally greet my father, who had also returned home from the pce .
Although he looked healthier than before when he was confined to bed, he still looked quite pale . It seemed as though his weight hadn¡¯t recovered either .
Of course my mother would worry about him, seeing him go to the pce and deal with a heavy workload like this .
¡°It¡¯s thanks to everyone else . ¡±
¡°No need to be modest . Really...I¡¯m so happy you¡¯re fine . ¡±
My father embraced me gently .
The warmth warmed my heart too .
¡°Thank you . ¡±
After a while, we moved apart .
¡°I¡¯ve heard from Bern . You¡¯re nning on inheriting the role of ruler, aren¡¯t you?¡±
¡°Are you not opposed, Father?¡±
¡°Who could oppose that? Especially watching youe all this way and what the territory is currently looking like . ¡±
My father¡¯s words made my chest tight with pride and joy .
¡°Is that the case?¡±
¡°And Bern has discovered his own path too . No one can speak against that . Although it¡¯s rather sudden, Iris . Bern has agreed to this too . You should go ahead and take on the role of leader tomorrow . ¡±
¡°Well...this seems a little quick . ¡±
¡°I¡¯ve been thinking about it for a while . My body can¡¯t handle as much work as it used to . I¡¯ve already prepared the paperwork . In terms of actual work I don¡¯t think there¡¯s much ovep . ¡±
¡°You don¡¯t want to think about it a bit longer?¡±
¡°No . As long as we don¡¯t promote the news too much it shouldn¡¯t pose a problem for us . ¡±
Father didn¡¯t seem to mind my concern . Instead he smiled quietly, gently .
¡°Is that the case...¡±
His smile only made me more worried for his physical condition . But I couldn¡¯t ask too much, so I just swallowed my words .
¡°Well then, how about it? Are you ready?¡±
¡°Yes . I¡¯ve long been prepared to shoulder the responsibility of our people . ¡±
¡°Is that so . I don¡¯t want to instruct you about anything, but there¡¯s something I must say . When you¡¯re in pain, you must say so . We¡¯re here for you, your family and everyone else . ¡±
So the second day, I officially became the leader of our territory, and the official head of Duke Armenia¡¯s family .
Father and Bern had prepared all the documentation, so I just signed off on everything .
Originally I was thinking there might be a ceremony of some kind . But the pce was too busy dealing with the aftermath of the war that they didn¡¯t have any additional energy .
Without much emotional turmoil, the applications werepleted .
It wasn¡¯t a bad thing either .
The second day, I boarded the carriage to return to my territory .
¡°Mdy, are we just going to go back now?¡±
Even Tanya was shocked enough to express her confusion .
¡°Yes . Although connections in the capital are important, the current situation over there...it¡¯s more important . If I¡¯m just going to be wasting time here, I might as well go home . ¡±
¡°I see . ¡±
¡°Yes . We¡¯ll be busy from now on, Tanya . ¡±
I smiled warmly .
My mood was like the sky outside the carriage, splendid and bright .
The wind that blew in from the open window caressed my cheek .
So much had happened .
I¡¯d walked on a thorny path, experienced countless tears, countless torment .
But also countlessughter .
Obtained countless warmth .
From now on there would still be plenty of sadness, hesitation, bewilderment .
But I was prepared for all that .
I wanted to see the bright future where everyone couldugh together .
So I would move forward, with everyone by my side .
Chapter 265
Chapter 265
After this, I ruled over my territory as leader .
That being said, honestly my duties weren¡¯t much different from beforehand .
Each day I was pursued by my work, and hunched over a desk making my best effort .
Although...there were a lot fewer people charging into my room with dramatic announcements, so I had a lot more spare time .
I learned from Lady Letticia that she was officially seeding to the throne .
Seems like after a year of mourning for Dean she was going to hold her coronation .
I would attend the ceremony as well as leader of my territory .
This would be the first ceremony I attended as leader...basically the first time I would appear in public as a territory leader .
A year, huh .
I couldn¡¯t help but sigh .
After he was gone, several weeks felt like a long, long time .
Like Mother said, asionally I would feel a streak of pain in my chest .
But now I even enjoyed this pain .
¡°Where are you heading, mdy?¡±
When I walked out the room, I encountered Tanya who was walking over with files in her hands .
¡°I¡¯m going to take a walk . I need to move around . ¡±
¡°Then let mee...¡±
¡°No, that¡¯s fine . I¡¯ll just walk around in the yard . ¡±
I left her behind and walked out .
The spring air enveloped me with warmth .
When I stretched, my bones made a cracking sound .
Sitting at my desk every day was making my body stiff . Thinking this, I gazed out at my beautiful garden to rx .
¡°The weather is great...¡±
Looking up, I saw the clear blue sky .
¡°Is Dean somewhere in that sky?¡±
I couldn¡¯t help but say this to myself, sping my pocket watch .
He was protecting me from above...it was a fairytale belief that I clung to .
No, I forced myself to .
¡°No . Not in the sky . ¡±
My murmurs were greeted by someone responding behind me .
The familiar voice made me freeze where I stood .
Unbelievable .
¡°It can¡¯t be...¡±
I was already hallucinating voices, huh, I attempted to calm my shaking body .
But as if to mock me, the voice continued to ring out .
¡°I¡¯m so sorry, mdy . I always lie to you . ¡±
My tears began to fall slowly .
It wasn¡¯t a mishearing or a hallucination .
¡°What kind of lie is it?¡±
The voice shuddered .
¡°So many . An identity as the son of a merchant from the merchants¡¯ guild . Pretending to be calm when I heard about your engagement . And my death . ¡±
¡°None of it matters...!¡±
Turning around, I rammed into his chest .
It was him .
It was him...Alfred Dean Tasmeria .
His warmth, the heartbeat I heard in his chest, was enough for me to burst into tears .
He was alive...alive!
¡°As long as you¡¯re still alive, I don¡¯t need anything else...¡±
His hands wrapped around my back .
The shuddering in his hands couldn¡¯t be a hallucination .
Engulfed in emotions, I hugged him harder .
I wanted the concreteness of him being right here, right now .
We hugged each other, enjoying the warmth of our bodies .
I wanted to see you...wanted to see you!
And yet I was powerless to do so .
Even if I knew I couldn¡¯t see him again, I still hungered for him, chased after him .
Lightly, our bodies separated . I raised my hands to his cheeks .
¡°But why?¡±
¡°I was indeed injured by arrows, and was in fatal danger...but thanks to the doctor¡¯s hard work, I survived . But by that point the news that I had passed away had already made it back to the pce . ¡±
¡°Ah...so you¡¯re fine? Not in pain anymore?¡±
¡°I¡¯mpletely recovered, without any after effects . ¡±
He said with a smile . I sighed in relief .
¡°Is that so...that¡¯s good . ¡±
¡°Only the doctor who saved me knows I survived . I asked him not to spread the news . ¡±
¡°Why is that?¡±
¡°Letty said I wasn¡¯t suitable for the role of king . She wanted to be king, so I should just back down . I think that in some ways this was the right thing for her to do...since she was already handling everything in the pce anyways . If I went back it would just be more chaotic . ¡±
Dean chuckled .
¡°My sister told me to do something I wanted to do . What I want to do is work here . ¡±
Dean sped my hands on his face .
¡°In the past I thought my only two paths were bing king or dying . I¡¯d never thought of any other possibility . Everything I did was to be king...and I only connected with the people around me for this purpose . ¡±
I listened quietly to his confession .
¡°But when I was here, it was different . My imagined future disappeared from my mind . I enjoyed my work here...¡±
¡°Dean...¡±
These words sounded like a deration of love .
My heart kept leaping at his words .
¡°I couldn¡¯t help but wish . I couldn¡¯t help but wonder . At another future . I wanted to build a future I had never seen and never imagined with you . ¡±
His hands tightened .
¡°Although in the past you only hired me on a temporary basis, I want to work here forever . I am a ghost now . May I have this privilege?¡±
¡°...Of course!¡±
Indeed, since he was dead he had no status .
But what did that matter?
After tasting despair once, I was willing tobor at any cost . No, this wasn¡¯t even hard work for me .
sping my hand, Dean knelt down on one knee .
It was like a fairytale, a knight to a princess .
¡°Hold on...Dean!¡±
His sudden movement made me shout, my eyes wide .
But he just smiled and shook his head .
His determined eyes fixed upon me . They stole my consciousness away .
¡°I love you . ¡±
And then his words stunned me .
No disguising, simple words .
But the emotion behind them was enough for my tears to start flowing .
¡°I¡¯ve always been lying to you, this whole time . Now I¡¯m a phantom with no real identity who can never step onto the stage of this world . I¡¯ll create a lot of work for you, I¡¯m sure . But I don¡¯t want to lie to you anymore . I love you, from the bottom of my heart . Even if I know the toll it might take on you, I can¡¯t give up . I want to walk into the future with you . Please, may I apany you in the journey of your life?¡±
My face was hot .
Joy, happiness . My chest felt full .
¡°You care about these things . ¡± I took his hand .
¡°These things...It¡¯s odd for me to say this, but they really are a lot of trouble . A man without an identity cannot be husband to a territory¡¯s ruler . Plus, this man has royal blood, the rights to the throne...so he can never walk onto the political scene . ¡±
¡°None of this matters to me . Because this way I can be with you . I thought you were dead . Faced with a miracle like this, these things are nothing important . ¡±
He was wide-eyed at my response .
I pulled him to his feet, and buried my face in his chest .
Everything I should say and do as ady, as the daughter of a duke, disappeared in my mind .
¡°That being said, this also means you¡¯re giving up the crown for me? Even if youe back as king, I¡¯m already the ruler of this territory . I have no intentions of giving up this position, no matter how much I love you . ¡±
¡°Iris...¡±
¡°I¡¯m a troublesome woman too, Dean . Even if I love you, I have my own wants and refuse to stray from my path . Because I love thisnd, and I love the people who live here . ¡±
I couldn¡¯t back down on this point, no matter how much I loved him .
¡°That¡¯s exactly the Iris that I love . ¡± Heughed .
¡°Dean...¡±
We were gazing at each other, with only the other person in our universe .
¡°But you have to promise me this . ¡±
His earnest eyes sought boration .
¡°I¡¯ve had enough suffering . Don¡¯t tell lies that will make me shed tears anymore . ¡±
The pain, the suffering, the tragedy .
Feeling like my chest was about to be rent apart...I couldn¡¯t handle those emotions any longer .
¡°Of course . I¡¯ve had enough of the lies too . ¡±
His hands caressed my face .
I let his hands take me, looking up to him .
¡°I want to be with you . Closer than anyone else...I love you too . ¡±
Finally, I could say the words . I love you .
My true feelings, my intense longing .
A deep satisfaction overcame me and I sighed in relief .
His face approached mine gently . I closed my eyes .
And so our lips pressed together .
So touching and loving .
Grateful that he still lived, grateful for everything I had .
At the same time, my heart filled with a rash impulse .
I wanted to erupt, to scream .
I wanted him to bepletely mine, to the point where I couldn¡¯t think about anything else .
Hopefully he was satisfied as me . Perhaps we were thinking the same thought .
And then we separated
¡°Well then, let¡¯s go back first . ¡±
If we continued we¡¯d be far too immersed . My embarrassment didn¡¯t stop me from making this suggestion .
¡°Yes . ¡±
He was blushing too .
It was an adorable sight that made me smile .
¡°Everyone will wee you back . We were all so sad to hear you¡¯d passed . ¡±
¡°How should I say this...I¡¯m sure everyone in the financial offices will be a little more reserved . ¡±
¡°Indeed...¡±
We held hands .
The warmth at our fingertips made us shudder .
Was it possible to keep walking like this from now on?
¡°All right, let¡¯s go then! Dean . ¡±
¡°All right .
Chapter 266
Chapter 266
Years passed after that .
Dean and I lived a happy life after marriage .
The only people who knew Dean¡¯s real identity were my family, Lady Letticia, and my most loyal servants .
Our official announcement was that I¡¯d married a civilian .
Of course, it was still difficult to reach the point of marriage .
No one opposed me from within my family, but the other nobles were quite irritating about it .
Especially the nobles who were interested in sliding into the door of Duke Armenia¡¯s family with a second or third son: their scorn attacked us like a storm .
With Lady Letticia¡¯s help and the wise nobles who weren¡¯t interested in expanding Duke Armenia¡¯s family¡¯s powers any further, we were finally able to marry .
Our wedding ended up being attended only by family .
But none of that mattered .
What mattered was that we were finally one .
The happiest person in this wedding was none other than the queen dowager, Queen Ellia .
While she was howling during the ceremony, her face wouldn¡¯t stop contorting .
Although shemented that we had finally fulfilled a ¡°long-time dream¡±...for some reason, Dean¡¯s expression was frozen in an exasperated smile .
My work also went well .
Unlike when Prince Edward was around to antagonize me or treat me like a roadblock, there was no one around to interfere .
But my husband¡¯s support was a very important factor too .
After bing an official aide to the ruler, work ran even more smoothly .
Surprisingly enough, those who were most happy to see him were the financial department .
Some of them even sobbed tears of joy when he returned...even though they were still pale .
Of course, we weren¡¯t without problems either .
In my life there was no such thing as true peace .
Even so, my subordinates were experienced enough that with their help, we managed to conquer all issues .
Right now Duke Armenia¡¯s family had expanded into the territory with the most popted cities in the nation .
The newest technology developed in the schools were all going straight to market .
Our cities built schools and hospitals, spreading literacy and basic mathematics to each citizen . It also becamemon knowledge for citizens to go to the hospital whenever they were ill .
The wide array of rare products imported from the Acacia Kingdom was intriguing to every visitor .
Because the two nations were trading more and more, their new technologies entered our nation too .
The Azure Merchants¡¯ Guild became a top notch merchants¡¯ guild within our nation, enough to rank top five within the country .
At the moment we were also working on various aspects of our project of setting up storefronts in the Acacia Kingdom .
Although I still ended up exchanging a few letters with Prince Majid since the negotiations...it seemed he still hadn¡¯tpletely given up . asionally he still sent passionate invitations for me to live in the Acacia Kingdom .
Of course, he insisted he had no ulterior motives or interest...other than in my talents .
But whenever Dean caught a glimpse, he¡¯d always act a little out of sorts . It was quite adorable, if I was going to bepletely honest with myself .
In the capital Lady Letticia served as the first official queen, showing everyone her strong, intelligent tactics .
Bern was by her side the whole time .
Shockingly enough, the two of them married a year after Lady Letticia ascended to the throne .
My shock at this was almost indescribable . It seemed as though Dean had predicted it, although he was still surprised by the actual marriage .
More surprisingly, Lady Letticia was the one who had proposed . (A sight I¡¯d love to see . )
When asked her favorite part about him, her response was ¡°his emotional side and his ideas¡±...what in the world that meant was anyone¡¯s question .
But it wasn¡¯t polite to keep asking further, so I let the matter drop .
¡°Mdy, here¡¯s your tea . ¡±
¡°Oh no, Tanya! You can¡¯t be moving about this much now . ¡±
My sometimes secretary, sometimes secret spy aide Tanya was now pregnant .
And her partner was Dida .
The news of Tanya getting married caused a big shockwave among the staff here...but when they learned it was Dida, they seemed to understand .
¡°For something like this, it¡¯s fine . Compared to not moving at all, it¡¯s better to get some exercise . ¡±
¡°Are you really saying this when you didn¡¯t even let me work during my own pregnancy?¡±
I red at her . Her eyes drifted, then she seemed to admit her defeat .
¡°Apologies . After putting this down, I¡¯ll go take a break . ¡±
¡°Good . Anyways, just rest here for now . ¡±
I pushed the chair used for receiving guests toward her, leaving her flustered .
¡°But...¡±
¡°Don¡¯t worry, no one is scheduled toe now anyways . This is an order from your leader . Rest here for a moment . ¡±
¡°Yes, mdy . Well then, I¡¯ll do as you say . ¡±
After Tanya sat down, I approached her and gently touched her stomach .
¡°I¡¯m quite excited to meet this child . ¡±
¡°Indeed . When the child is born, if you allow...I want them to tend to your children . ¡±
Tanya said this with a gentle smile, caressing her own stomach .
¡°That¡¯s their own choice . ¡±
Even when I answered with an exasperated smile, there seemed to be a light behind Tanya¡¯s eyes .
¡°Well then, mdy . Does that mean you allow me to do this?¡±
¡°Um...I guess so . No matter what path a child of yours and Dida¡¯s takes, it will be dependable . ¡±
¡°I¡¯m honored . Then I will train my child to your satisfaction . Please look forward to it . ¡±
¡°Um, oh...¡±
Impressed by her sheer aura, I couldn¡¯t help but nod in agreement .
Afterwards she rested for a little longer and left the room .
¡°Mother . ¡±
Coming into the room was my child .
¡°Ah, Arphys . ¡±
This was Dean and my child .
Although his silvery hair and eye color was mine, his face was aplete clone of Dean¡¯s .
¡°What is it, Arphys, are you here alone?¡±
As if in response to my question, Dean walked in .
¡°How many times have I told you? Don¡¯t just stroll around in here . ¡±
In his arms was my eldest daughter, Luce . Opposite to Arphys, her hair and eye color were Dean¡¯s, but she looked exactly like me .
¡°Wee, Luce . ¡±
When I extended my hand to her, she giggled and threw herself toward me .
I patted Arphys on the head .
¡°He really likes it in this building . ¡±
¡°Yes, because it¡¯s super cool . ¡±
¡°Is it super cool?¡±
¡°Yes . The officials work hard for their people, and that¡¯s super cool . They might not be superheroes, but they give all they have to be someone¡¯s hero . Isn¡¯t that awesome?¡±
Arphys was quite mature for his age .
Apparently Dean was a child like that too . Maybe they were simr in that way .
¡°Oh dear . Then, do you want to work like them in the future too?¡±
¡°Yes . ¡±
I patted Arphys on the head again .
¡°I¡¯m looking forward to that day . One day, you won¡¯t just think of them as super cool . You¡¯ll understand the weight of this job . If you really do end up working here, I can¡¯t wait to see what you do . ¡±
¡°Yes . Maybe saying this right now doesn¡¯t carry much weight, but someday...¡±
¡°I didn¡¯t say you couldn¡¯t dream . I¡¯m happy for you, in fact . You¡¯re still a child . ¡±
A light shone in Arphys¡¯ eyes .
Finally he looked like a child again .
¡°Childhood dreams are special, because they aren¡¯t filled with ulterior motives . Just thinking something is super cool is great . If you want to achieve your dreams, you have to work hard . Even if you bump up against the wall of reality, if you feel this is still your road to follow, then you should continue...or if you find something else better, then follow that . Even if you pick a different route, your hard work in another cause will never betray you . ¡±
¡°Okay . I¡¯ll try my best . ¡±
¡°Don¡¯t work too hard, though . If you can¡¯t wait to grow up, Mommy will be lonely . If you can stay as cute as you are right now for a bit longer I¡¯ll be very happy . ¡±
Arphys and Dean both made a face .
¡°Arphys, Dean...if you want to call me an idiot parent, please do . ¡±
¡°N-not at all . I¡¯m happy, Mother . ¡±
Arphys¡¯ panicked and embarrassed demeanor when he said this was enough to rx anyone .
My child was the cutest in the world after all .
Dean took Arphys into his arms .
¡°What¡¯s so bad about being an idiot parent? If you say that, I¡¯m also an idiot parent . Let¡¯s just say we¡¯re a family of idiots . Not only do I think my wife is wise and gentle and the most lovable person in the world, I also think my own kid is the cutest . ¡±
¡°Dean...¡±
¡°Come on . We don¡¯t get the opportunity to have an intimate family moment that often, do we?¡±
¡°What a good suggestion, my dear . The rest of my documents aren¡¯t urgent . If you help me outter I¡¯ll be able to polish them off quickly enough . Let¡¯s enjoy some of Merida¡¯s tarts while we rx . ¡±
We each picked up one of our children and started to walk, happy smiles on our faces .
Chapter 267
Chapter 267
Iris Lana Armenia was revered as a character who ushered in prosperity for centuries .
Her deeds include establishing banks, opening schools free of charge to the general public, tax reform, groundbreaking medical development, and reconstruction of roads and other basic infrastructure .
Centuriester, other countries finally managed to follow suit in these sectors...but even then, she who had realized the importance and utility of these improvements and prioritized them for her people was still named a genius of her time .
The Tasmeria Kingdom benefited greatly from the intense growth of Duke Armenia¡¯s territory, ushering in a new era of growth for the whole kingdom .
Her romance and marriage to a civilian, umon for this era, was also the topic of much spection .
Her husband, who was shrouded in enigma .
He supported her . Legend says his talent was on par with Iris¡¯s .
Discussions among experts lean toward the exnation that he must have been someone who once worked for the family, due to the household¡¯sck of objection to their union .
No matter what, her ss-defying romance with her husband led to much guesswork, even inspiring countless romance novels .
Even now, it¡¯s the source of fantasy for many young women .
Iris Lana Armenia, the source of astonishing, incredible legends .
A woman for the people, who was adored just as deeply by her own people...her name remains imprinted in the hearts of the public .
The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and
continue reading tomorrow, everyone!